Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 10 Chapter 4

2018-06-13T16:35:23Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 4 – Country of Freedom and Prosperity (Utopia)==

===Part 1===

The American’s patrol boat that they had fought until not long ago was leading in front of Queen Kaguya.

And then finally the two ships arrived at America’s west coast: San Francisco.

A giant hamburger was served in front of Kazuki’s eyes. The bottom size of it was nothing special, but its height was extremely abnormal. It was truly a hamburger tower. The red of the ketchup, the green of the avocado, the white of the onion rings, the brown of the hamburger built colorful layers, hearty amount of cheese was melting vertically down piling up a striped pattern. Not to mention its puffing steam and thick aroma.

“This is how you eat it!”

The black boxer girl who had fought Kazuki laughed cheerfully.

“Secret Technique Merry Go Round・Bite!”

The girl pierced a stake into the center of the hamburger, and after pressing the hamburger lightly so as to not destroy the texture of the bread, she put an angle from the bottom to the part of the hamburger’s rim and sank her teeth into it. Just like that she rotated the whole hamburger and ate the lower half’s rim as if erasing it. After a rotation next she moved to the rim of the upper half and sank her teeth into it, then she rotated the hamburger in full circle once again.

Kazuki raised a shocked voice “Ooo-“ from the culture shock. So that was how you eat it.

“…It’s super delicious…!” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes shined glaringly.

“Now then, let’s introduce ourselves once more.”

The boxer girl said that with her mouth sticky all over from ketchup and mustard.

“My name is Mary Mayweather Junior. I’m a boxer.”

“I’m Virginia Dance. Call me Ginny. For the time being, I’m an Idol you know.”

The white idol girl that sang the song in the battle just before also showed a friendly smile.

“The girl that fought with guns like in a western movie is Jeremy Barett.”

They told him that the girl Jeremy and other cyborg soldiers were heading to the government to report.

And then these girls, Mary and Ginny, volunteered to be the guide for Kazuki and co.

Kazuki was musing inside his head. Mary Mayweather Junior. Virginia Dance. Jeremy Barett. The names of the foreigners that were introduced to him all at once was hard to memorize.

They were in a port city named [Fisherman’s Wharf] in San Francisco.

They finally arrived in America for the first time. Here and there were loud jovial laughs from the American people with physiques that were far better than the Japanese.

Mary and Ginny reserved a restaurant of the port city and invited Kazuki and co. Perhaps they were giving consideration to how there were many of them that were still in a student’s age that they guided them to a place where they could relax the tension.

At the white tables in the open terrace that had the scent of salt water, Kazuki and co. took a seat divided into several groups, and had a feast of an American meal.

Kazuki also challenged the hamburger. It was the flavor of junk food that interweaved monotone seasoning and fat that was too aggressive. But, it was absurdly delicious.

“Next if I have to say what is the specialty of this place, then it’s surely the marine product! Eat as much as you like!! Don’t you dare think that you can go home to Japan with your current body fat percentage!!”

Mary ordered in high spirits and food was lined up on the table one after another. Seafood pizza that was violently thick, large amount of fried squid, lobster and crab that looked like a monster, clam chowder that was filled into hollowed bread as a bowl. Everything was jumbo sized.

“Piyoo―n” When Kaguya-senpai ate pizza with its cheese lengthening elastically, Stella mimicked her and went “Piyoo―n! Piyoo―n!” happily.

They were hiding Stella’s circumstance here.

“…Your Japanese is really skillful isn’t it?” Kazuki asked.

“America’s [Knight Order] have all the upper echelons class learning the Japanese language. We cannot understand each other with other advanced magic countries, but perhaps we can understand each other with Japan, that’s why. ''Just look there''.”

The jovial black girl Mary pointed at a distant view with her finger.

There was no high building in the port city. When they looked far ahead from the restaurant, they could command a view of a metropolis’ townscape. There were countless high buildings that made their sense of distance disarrayed lining up there.

A super modern {{furigana|metropolis|Megalocity}}. It was not a city of a country that had thrown away their civilization at all.

Rather it was the look of a world that had welcomed a mature science culture even beyond Japan.

Arthur and Beatrix lost their words from too much shock.

“How shocking… we had thought that perhaps America too had abolished their civilization beyond doubt. So this is what you mean by the possibility that Japan can understand each other with America. The current America is not contracting with a Mythology that forced faith.”

Kazuki talked frankly in surprise.

“No, we are ''having a faith you see. …We have faith in the USA!!”

When Mary said that, she and Ginny who sat beside her placed their arm around each other’s shoulder while yelling repeatedly “USA!” “USA!”. The waitress that carried the food to their table also formed a chorus “USA! USA!” with them.

Kazuki and co. stiffened completely from this mood that they didn’t understand.

“We have to thoroughly explain so that you won’t misunderstand. After all this is the contact between America and Japan that we have been eagerly waiting for. What a serious responsibility this is. For this kind of important task to be left to us, this is big!”

It was Ginny, the girl who made one feel a sexy adultness with an atmosphere that was calmer than Mary, that said that.

“Following in order, let me introduce about this country. When magic was born in this world… America was also exposed to the danger of Demon Beast and illegal magicians similar to the other countries.”

The words of Knight Order, Demon Beast, illegal magician, they were designation that was also used internationally when the diplomacy between the countries was still barely remaining. There was no need to redefine the concept once again from the start.

“And then, similar to other countries who had the Mythologies of Cosmos Side extending their hand in rescue, there was also a Mythology who extended their hand to America. …That was [Indian Mythology].” <ref> The Indian here refer to the native race Indian in America, you know the one famous with their totem pole or feather cap for the chief. Not the India in Asia</ref>

‘Eh?’ Kazuki thought.

“I cannot see how the Summoning Magic that the both of you displayed before can come from the Indian Mythology though.”

“Right. …The helping hand from Indian Mythology was something that would have us sacrifice all of our science culture and prosperity. That was why a large number of us American people [rejected] that helping hand.”

During the chaos of society from the rampage of Demon Beast and illegal magician, they refused a helping hand.

That was something absurd.

“After all in the first place the Indian Mythology is not the mythology of us American people.” <ref>Well that is rude…</ref>

Mary told them straight out after consuming the hamburger really quickly.

“You see, us American people doesn’t have a history of fantasy that we had been piling up since time immemorial. The foundation of heart that ''acted as a mass illusion'' for us until that point of time was not faith towards Mythology. It was the patriotic heart that America is without a doubt the leader of the world, and then the heart that loves freedom and prosperity. Such thing was incompatible with the Indian Mythology.”

“That was why America was divided right into two.” <ref><strike>Abraham Lincoln?</strike></ref>

Ginny and Mary opened their mouth alternately.

“The people that accepted the help of Indian Mythology gathered in the south side and introduced themselves as [Indian], and they were founding a nation of [South America] as a religious country. The patriots that were in conflict with that were driven out to the north, and became [North America]. The side of North America was continued to get exposed to the threat of Demon Beast and illegal magician. But then after that, ''again there was a different Mythology'' that reached out their hand to us. They were the cultures and sense of values that the modern American people ought to be most proud of that transformed into the image of Divas.”

…Cultures and sense of values were… transforming into Divas?

“That is… [American Justice Mythology] ―!!”

Mary yelled. 'Puho-' Several of Kazuki’s companions almost spewed out the food that they were eating. The restaurant’s waitress and the cooks inside the kitchen, anyway all the America people around them went “USA!” “USA!” in a chorus all at once.

“American… Justice Mythology…?”

What in the world was that? No, were they even a Diva, that…?

Mary aka Mary Mayweather Junior pointed her own thumb at herself.

“My contracted Diva is <{{furigana|Pound for Pound|Fighting God}}>. He is a Diva that embodied the American people’s [ideal strength], betting everything on their fist in a showdown… in other words, he is the god of boxing.”

Ginny aka Virginia Dance also said while hitting her pal to her abundant breasts.

“My Diva is <{{furigana|Pop Star|Idol}}> Coloring all the world’s everything in American color with the power of song. She is a Diva that embodied [the fantasy towards the feeling of unity].” <ref> I use he and she to refer to the Diva here, but actually it’s not specified in the raw whether they are male or female or just an it</ref>

''They were not Divas that made faith as their source of strength''.

''They were things that built a form of a completely different fantasy''.

“The Diva that the gunman from before, Jeremy Barett, is contracted with is <{{furigana|Frontier Spirit|Trail-blazing Spirit}}>. It’s the symbol of the American people’s soul that doesn’t yield to hardship and advances forward.”

Beyond Kazuki and co., Arthur and Beatrix were also dumbfounded.

But in the first place, what was the source of power for Diva?

It was not limited to just faith. After all both Solomon Mythology and Japanese Mythology weren’t demanding for things like faith.

The source of power of Diva was… fantasy. A universal fantasy that a group of humans shared latently.

…If that was the case, then what about magic power? Astrum?

…The things that the Philosopher Stone brought about?

“We who got chased to the far north and north were given help by the America itself. And then under the American Justice we the <North America Knight Order> was formed.”

Mary said that with bright eyes.

“American Justice Mythology that is the spirituality of the present American people taking shape is not really that strong of a Mythology though. Perhaps it’s because our history is short, our gods’ personalities are thin.”

No, that was strange.

“From the impression that I got from our battle before, I don’t think that that’s the case though.”

“I think so too.” Arhur too agreed after he came back to his senses.

“The strength of all of you are high level even compared to the knights of other magic advanced countries. I guarantee it.”

“That’s… it’s because we have established a little <restriction> with our contracted Divas. In exchange of losing our power when we break this restriction, if we can satisfy this restriction we can exhibit strength more than we originally have. Fantasy that is tied with rules can be strengthened.”

“Restriction…?”

“The content of the restriction is a secret okay.”

Mary winked at him in a snap. Ginny immediately changed the topic.

“Like this America was split into two. The North America of the American Justice Mythology, and then the South America of the Indian Mythology… Two orders had appeared in one country, both sides are incompatible with each other, and so the [South-North War] that is betting the hegemony of America began.”

It was just like the conflict between Japan and Yamato.

Now he see, he could understand the circumstance in America.

“After talking this far, you can understand why we can speak Japanese right?”

“With Japan as the only country with the same sense of values like America, you are making preparation for the sake of tying friendship in order to oppose the other Magic Advanced Countries… it’s something like that isn’t it?”

Mary and Ginny nodded satisfiedly.

“Correct, when we defeat Indian Mythology, we also plan to openly propose an alliance to Japan. It’s hard to ask for help from our side. But honestly, we wanted your help.”

This circumstance was as he expected yet there was also some things that he didn’t wish for.

In the first place they came to America because they predicted that the King still hadn’t been born yet in America and the reason for that was because, like Japan and Yamato, the country was split into parts and a conflict happened.

This was for the sake to decide which side they would cooperate with and then to tie a friendly relationship with that cooperation.

It was for the sake of opposing Loki, China, and Russia.

But the problem was… which was the correct side to support. North America of American Justice, South America of Indian Mythology, which should they pick.

“I understand. I rea~lly understand your feeling! You cannot say that simply which sides you’re going to cooperate with, I know!”

Suddenly Mary sat beside him over-familiarly and firmly put her arm over Kazuki’s shoulder.

Rather than calling her over-familiar though, it felt more like that she wouldn’t let him get away.

“Is there a slavery system in America? It looks like its quite common in other Magic Advanced Countries to have them.”

Kazuki asked to the face of Mary who came really close to him.

“…Slavery system? There is no such thing here.”

“After all America is a country that loves freedom and equality see.” Mary nodded too.

“…Is that so?”

Kazuki observed the expression of the two. He could even see that they were replying with a really natural behavior, He also felt the tension suddenly lowered. With a glance, he sent his gaze to Lotte.

Lotte shook her head. Most likely her Telepathy was not effective, it was that kind of meaning.

Guess that these two were also trained for that.

…North America and South America, which one was the owner of that slave ship they encountered on the Pacific Ocean? What Kazuki was bothered with was that.

…Who in the world was the group that came to rescue the slave ship yet for some reason slaughtered all the people in it?

“By the way, are you the leader of this group?”

“…Yes, I’m the leader of this [delegation].”

Against Mary’s inquiry, Kazuki hid his status as a <{{furigana|King|Basileus}}>.

“Heee, you are really young but looking from our fight before, you conspicuously showed strength that was towering above the rest.” Mary who fought him before gave him admiration.

“If the King directly comes then the talk will be fast though. Even if what you have is not a Mythology of faith, but your side also has a {{furigana|King|Basileus}} that is contracted with the chief god right?”

While shivering from Ginny’s words, Kazuki asked back “Yes. America has a King too?”

“Yes, we are calling the {{furigana|King|Basileus}} as King here. It’s really American isn’t it.” <ref> Hmm, should I change all the time Kazuki has been called as King into Basileus? All this time when Kazuki is called as King, he is called Ou (King in Japan) or Basileus, but this time the King in America is called King(in English)</ref>

American… He thought that the popular name that was Basileus had became the popular custom, but it seemed that America didn’t go along with that.

“Anyway you should know about us better. After all America is the best!”

With her arm still over his shoulder, Mari slapped Kazuki’s shoulder friendly.

“First we will have you all visit our capital city. The capital of North America is Las Vegas.” <ref>Of course it is…</ref>

Mary said that.

“It’s not Washington DC?” Kazuki asked back.

“New York and Washington DC that are located in the east were completely stolen by the South America side. I said that the country is divided into South and North, but more accurately it’s more like Northwest and Southeast, the border line between us is pulled diagonally through the country.”

“We have the fighting spirit that someday we will take back Washington DC someday, and so we put the provisional government on the front line that is Las Vegas.”

Mary added some more explanation to Ginny’s words.

When they finished their meal in the restaurant, several limousines had been prepared outside for them. Kazuki rode them separately and then they headed to the airport of San Francisco.

From there they were going to change transportation into the private jet of North America’s Knight Order and fly to the nearest airport from Las Vegas, McCarran. That was their arrangement.

“I don’t wanna use an airplane…” Hikaru-senpai who had a fear of heights was making a bitter face.

He innocently gazed at the scenery from the window of the limousine. At first he didn’t get any deep impression to the degree that he was in a [foreign world]. This country had the feel of a civilization that bordered on Japan.

Their start point of the Fisherman’s Wharf had the scenery of a tranquil port city, when he looked to the direction of the sea he could see something like earless seals. Kaguya-senpai who loved cute thing made a huge ruckus.

Their cars ran at full speed on a highway that stretched out straight in great speed and then they entered a highway in the shape of a transparent tube. An electronic voice 'pii' sounded out and the limousine became automatically driven.

They gradually climbed to higher altitude going through the uphill tube highway and it seemed like they were floating in the sky above the city. Inside the tube, the distances between their car and the cars at the front and the back were automatically measured and their speed was in the state of automatic control.

The rest went following the route that was entered into the car navigation heading to the San Francisco airport.

“Oi, there is no one holding the wheel at the driver’s seat, and this road that looks like a tube, it’s like we are completely floating in the sky… what’s going to happen to us…”

Beatrix who only barely understood the concept of a driving wheel was losing her presence of mind.

“We only need to drive manually in the urban area you see.” Ginny laughed.

Far from having their civilization regressing, they even had technology that didn’t exist in Japan.

While running through the tube highway that had great visibility, they could see a terrific metropolis in the east direction.

Super highway buildings as if they were going to pierce the sky were lining up like a forest of bamboos. It was an amazing three dimensional scenery of the tube-shaped sky highways countlessly entangling with each other.

“The night view of this must be amazing…” Mio leaked a voice that sounded like she was going to faint.

“I had thought that perhaps by any chance this country is going to be amazing when I saw the soldiers that looked like cyborgs but… this really feels like a futuristic alchemic city.”

“I guess so. With the combination of alchemy and science, North America had accomplished a rapid development of civilization.”

Ginny threw some appropriate words into the conversation. Kazuki asked about something that was bothering his mind.

“There is also alchemy at Japan but, in the first place the compatibility between science and magic power should be bad. But in the previous battle, America’s soldiers were pouring magic power through mechanical equipment. Through what kind of principle can such a thing work?”

Japan’s alchemic machine couldn’t do anything except inputting magic power into machine interface. For example when someone [inputted] the image inside their mind into a thoughtography camera that were loaded with Psychofilm, it would then be projected as a picture.

But America’s alchemic machine was in a level that was able to pour magic power into the machine’s dynamic force and then it could control or amplify the energy itself.

That aspect became the decisive difference. Perhaps that was the reason why such a difference of scenery like this could be created between Japan and America.

“If Japan gives us the promise to ally with our country then I think it would be fine even if we teach you the secret though.”

Ginny laughed amusedly. Kazuki also thought that they wouldn’t so easily tell them like that.

“But as expected you don’t have the authority to teach us such secret like that right?”

“That’s not true you know. For the moment, I am the number 5 of this country’s Knight Order. Mary is number 6.”

Kazuki’s expression reflexively turned serious.

===Part 2===

Las Vegas was located right in the middle of the desert.

In order to block such a harsh environment, the zone from the airport until the Las Vegas strip was covered by a gigantic dome, making it a half-indoor environment.

Of course the current Las Vegas was in a different appearance compared to when Japan still had diplomatic relation with America.

“There is a story from the past of drunk tourists that walked around and collapsed from a heatstroke.”

From what Ginny told him, it seemed that the outside of the dome had a temperature that surpassed 40°.

Their small plane slipped through the [window] of the dome to enter and landed on an exclusive terminal.

When they got out of the terminal, they saw high speed automatic walkways that controlled inertia manipulation laid out like nets in front of them. All of it was heading to every destination possible.

He was told that because every single building in Las Vegas was stupidly huge, thus automatic walkways like this were created.

“That bunch of South America… those Indians’ attacked and destroyed these fairly often, so each time we reconstructed them again.”

Mary said that in a loathing tone.

In the area called Strip, where hotels were lining up, buildings where he couldn’t say anything except that their scaling ratio was just weird were lining up countlessly. It was as if they were in a country of giants.

It seemed that all of the buildings here were hotels.

“We are going to reserve the whole floor in any hotel that all of you like, so please take your stay there.”

Ginny said so about their accommodation from now on.

“We are going to stay in a hotel? Not in an official facility?”

“In this temporary capital of the current North America, Las Vegas, there is no state guest house. After all, we have never assumed that honored guests from foreign countries are going to come.”

“But Las Vegas is a city that boasted the greatest amenity and service in the world! This is not only limited to America, I can declare that this city is the greatest of its kind in the world right now! You should be able to be satisfied without fail!”

Mary raised her fist saying that. Though Kazuki, who was not particularly wanting to be welcomed that much, was holding doubt whether it was really okay for them to stay at a civilian hotel.

…Most likely observation devices would be hidden there.

“We cannot meet with the King of America yet?”

“Please wait a little bit more for that. We also want to have a talk with all of you, so… while waiting, we want you all to enjoy Las Vegas.” Ginny evasively said that.

Kazuki and co. headed to Las Vegas Strip by choosing the fastest high speed automatic walkway among the walkway variations available. When they got near the crowding hotel buildings, the true state of the buildings that made them even more amazed entered their eyes.

There was a hotel that took the shape of an Osaka castle. Pyramid, Sphinx, Ancient Rome palace, Arch of Triumph and Eiffel Tower, the Purple Forbidden Castle, Buckingham palace, Koeln Great Temple, further a giant Moai statue… hotels with such shapes were built near each other as if telling that that sense of unity could just go to hell.

Moreover, each one of them had the scale of several times the size of Tokyo dome.

“There were many theme hotels that copied famous places in the world in the old era Las Vegas, but that inclination was even more accelerated when we lost the diplomatic relation with the world. We cannot travel abroad anymore, but if you just come to Las Vegas you can enjoy everything in the world.

“Even though there are no tourists that come from abroad anymore…”

“That’s right, this place is a palace of amusement created by American people for the sake of American people.”

Ginny puffed out her chest proudly.

“So, which hotel do you want?”

The hotel [Yggdrasil] was a hotel that imitated the world tree from Norse Mythology.

While it was a gigantic hotel, it also fulfilled the role as a center supporting pillar of the roof of the dome that was covering the sky of Las Vegas. Therefore it was Yggdrasil, it seemed that was the reason.

“Are, are you kidding…” Beatrix was trembling. Her reaction was almost exactly like Leme that time when they visited the cosplay café ‘Solomon’.

“However a casino hotel with Norse Mythology as its theme is… really savory with irony desu.”

Lotte made an evil smiling face a little and said such impression.

The one whole floor of the highest floor of this high-rise hotel, that boasted the highest height in Las Vegas, was completely reserved for Kazuki and co.. What their host did was just too generous.

The room where Kazuki was guided to was a spot where he could take in an unbroken view of Las Vegas’ gorgeous yet chaotic scenery. The sky was still in evening but when night came the scenery would surely be amazing.

His room had the size that gave the feeling of a size double of that of his room in Queen Kaguya. Thinking again, thanks to spending ten days aboard Queen Kaguya, he had some resistance against extravagance attached to him.

The fundamental was the same so he was not shocked.

“…Somehow it really feels like the treatment for a King huh.”

At this late hour he felt just like what Vice Chief Yamagata told him, he had the feeling that his uniform appearance was losing to the atmosphere.

Kazuki and his companions put their luggage in each of their rooms for the moment. Then they were going to meet in the casino. Because there were guests that appear without reservation besides the hotel guests itself, the hotels everywhere in Las Vegas had turned their first floor into large casinos.

“In Las Vegas, there are also all kinds of amusements and shows. Even Cirque du Soleil is coming. However, after checking into a hotel, the first thing you have to do is play in that hotel’s casino!”

Mary was saying that brightly, so

“But we don’t have any dollars at all you know.”

“Then we will present you some seed money from the North American government. If you can increase that money then you only need to return the original amount. Hahaha, I’ll take a look at the skill of Japan’s Knight Order here!”

“Wait, I mean most of us are still underage though…”

―And it became like this from that.

He never thought that a day where he was going to gamble would come.

To play around with money like this, he felt that an adult’s entertainment was really terrifying.

Moreover, it was with other people’s money.

But this was a welcome that a country granted them with, so it was also improper to decline, he also had quite an interest to a foreign culture that differed so much like this.

Kazuki resolved himself to win without fail and return the money properly.

When he descended alone to the first floor with the elevator, the casino zone immediately spread out right in front of him.

In Las Vegas’ hotels, no matter where you came from and where you were going you would always be able to cross a casino without fail.

Red carpet was spread out, golden colored light was pouring down from the ceiling. But the casino gave a terrific impact more to the [ear] rather than to the [eye]. The sound of ball rolling on the roulette. The sound of coins falling down jinglingly. The calling voice of the waitress saying “Cocktail” and voice asking for chips. And then the bellows of American people that were mismatched with their formal attire deafened his ears.

And then it went without saying that the place was huge.

As expected it was uneasy to be here alone. Rather, he stood out as a student wearing a student uniform here that made him feel ashamed. He was anxious whether he was going to get chased out because he was underage but the eyes of the officials and the waitresses that he met only returned a bright grin to him. It seemed they had been properly told about the circumstances.

Everyone else still hadn’t come down yet.

“We made you wait~!”

When he looked back to the voice, the girls, with Kaguya-senpai at the head, were there coming out from the elevator in succession.

Everyone was shining bright that didn’t lose to the casino’s atmosphere.

Everyone had taken the matching appearance of a bunny girl.

From the sexy black leotard, their slender beautiful legs were emphasized with the net tights.

Kaguya-senpai’s nice body was exactly a royal bunny, the bunny look also suited Mio’s gorgeous look well, talking about Koyuki she was a bunny, the gap from Hikaru-senpai doing a sexy appearance made his heart skip a beat, Kazuha-senpai’s appearance that was fidgeting around being shy from the bottom of her heart was cute.

“When we said to Mary-san that we want to become a bunny because this is a casino, she prepared this for us!”

Mio, who likes everything when it came to clothes, was saying that happily. He guessed that everyone else also got carried away with that idea even though they were half-opposed.

“…Even Beatrix and Shouko are also wearing it?”

“Well, it shows spirit of cooperation doing things like this.”

Shouko, whose dark brown skin was captivating, answered that with a face that didn’t seem that bothered.

“Kazuki… this is an outrageous warrior garment you know.”

Beatrix said with a serious face. “Ha?” Kazuki asked back.

“The chest part is too airy. My chest muscle is insufficient…”

Beatrix said that while repeatedly pointing at her chest. Certainly there was a gap there, even now it brought about the feeling of anxiety that the chest cloth was going to droop down anytime.

Beatrix-chan, 19 years old. When he looked at her again, she had tiny breasts.

“If I don’t train my chest muscle, I won’t be suited to this warrior garment… fufufu, this is an outfit that really makes you thrilled with excitement.”

“You are making a fatal misunderstanding but, I cannot say anything anymore.”

“I too will train my chest muscle together desu.”

Lotte who also had gaps between her chest and the cloth said that with a friendly smile.

When Lotte was wearing a sexy outfit… why did he feel some kind of feeling of corruption, he wondered?

“Charlotte, your body is thoroughly meager isn’t it? After this, I’m going to work you hard through the Einherjar’s training menu.”

“I’m going to die desu―”

Both of them who were once someone who aimed for life and the one whose life was aimed at, now they were exchanging words without any hangup at all.

“Fufufu… win… I’ll absolutely win…”

In contrast with the showiness of the bunny outfit, Kamimura-san was gripping dollar notes while mumbling with a bloodcurdling look. She was not cute or sexy, her face was scary.

“What’s wrong, Kamimura-san?”

“Kazuki… just like I told you before, I got done in by a gamble called net game bill and my life was ruined. I had to live burdened with that cross for my whole life. But in this place… if I win this gamble then I can be free from this cross, perhaps I will be able to live facing forward positively… I have that kind of hunch right now.” <ref>Life of an Otaku is tough</ref>

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.10 127.jpg|thumb]]

“Is that so… well, it depends on the way one looks at things.”

Perhaps it had no connection whatsoever with the past, but in the first place she was already a personality that liked to gamble he guessed.

“Liz Liza-sensei is… not wearing bunny?”

Hidden behind everyone, Liz Liza-sensei and Akane-senpai didn’t become bunny girls, Liz Liza-sensei was in a gorgeous dress while Akane-senpai was in her usual Knight Order uniform.

“There is no way it’s going to suit me right, me becoming a bunny.”

Liz Liza-sensei said in a way that seemed sulky.

“Something like bunny is something that an adult wears after all.”

The oldest loli teacher was completely entering self-torturing mode.

“I thought that there will be occasion where we are going to be asked to follow dress code and so I properly brought formal clothes coming here. After all, there is no way I can wear a student uniform.”

Certainly it was a gorgeous dress, she completely blended in with this high class casino hotel.

“It really suites sensei. Sensei has her own charm that I can feel.”

Though rather than calling her adult-like, she more like a cute western doll.

“Hmph… I’m just a lolicon bait old maid anyway.”

She really couldn’t be reasoned with anymore, saying that…

“Arthur, you are not going to wear bunny?”

Arthur was in his usual suit appearance. He was a formal person in the first place.

“…What disgusting thing are you saying so naturally like that? I’m a man you know.”

However before this, Hikaru-senpai told him that she sniffed [the smell of the same kind] from Arthur. There was some aspect that couldn’t be looked down from Hikaru-senpai’s instinct, so Kazuki too completely felt suspicious about Arthur’s beautiful features in some respect.

“I want to see Akane-senpai’s bunny girl look.” He also moved his gaze to Akane-senpai.

“I’ll only look painful in something like a bunny suit. As expected the outfit of a knight is the Knight Order uniform.”

“Akane-senpai is also cool like that but… now that you mentioned it, I don’t see Kanon-senpai’s figure anywhere though.”

“That girl ate too much and locked herself in the toilet right now.”

As expected even Kazuki who was a junior was thinking… What in the world is that person doing?

===Part 3===

Las Vegas turned the table on the Japanese guests one by one.

The first ones that achieved dying in action flashily were Mio and Karin. The two of them whose personality was just not suited to gambling no matter how one looked at it were at first repeatedly winning small in good progress, but they got carried away and moved on to the slots with high limit while humming unconcernedly, which became their downfall. They reached their hand too far when they took on the forbidden fruit that shaved off 100 dollars in 10 seconds.

Kaguya-senpai who loved brain games challenged the dealer in strategy using blackjack. But after all she was just a beginner and in the end all her possessions was tragically stripped off by the veteran dealer.

Beatrix and Shinobu-senpai were poker-faced so they challenged poker even though their personalities were the farthest beyond such game, and so they got a trip to Valhalla. <ref>Valhalla is. in North Mythology, where Odin puts the Slain – Also known as the Hall of the Slain. It is where warriors joins the masses and each warrior is called an Einherjar</ref>

Akane-senpai and Shouko both had good command of statistic and challenged roulette, at the end of their fairly well fought brave fight, they strangely became able to get along well with each other. They became friends but, both of them had their trick truly ineffective and died in battle.

“We are just beginners after all, so despite how special we are we shouldn’t reach out our hand too far huh.”

“It’s meaningful to last long in this kind of game isn’t it?”

Kazuki and Koyuki discussed together like that and took a permanent residence at the slots with the lowest rate. The other moderate member of their group was also following them.

But Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san, Miyabi-senpai, and Liz Liza-sensei, even though all of them were similarly making extremely steady bet in the lowest rate, they met with an extremely bad luck streak and died without any wins at all.

The four of them let out a matching voice of “As expected, someone like me is just…”

Kazuki, Koyuki, and Lotte repeated small winnings and losses, while their face color kept being red and blue, they enjoyed the game for long. Mio who died the first also approached them to cheer “do your best, do your best” in her bunny appearance.

“Paapa, the coins are all gone…”

Against Stella who said that dejectedly, Kazuki shared some of his coins with her. Stella then headed to a match with the slot in great joy. …As expected he had the feeling that this was a bad education.(Editor: Ya think?)

“Now that I remember, where is Hikaru-senpai?”

After getting satisfied like a lower middle class from having his money improved in a plus just for a little, Kazuki suddenly became concerned.

“That person, she was heading to the high limit area right from the start I think.”

Kazuki leaked out “geh” voice after hearing the information from the witness Koyuki. It wouldn’t be strange even if Hikaru-senpai got cleaned up just in the opening five minutes there.

“But when I looked at the high limit area, that person was still silently turning around the slots you know.”

Mio said. When it came to it, it seemed that Hikaru-senpai was having quite a strenuous fight.

Kazuki and others brought their feet in groups to step into the high limit area in order to look at the situation there.

In that holy ground where even the other guests didn’t really step into, Hikaru-senpai was still continuing to pull down the lever of her slot machine.

“How is senpai doing?”

“Nn~, I think I’m in a little minus here-.“

“Isn’t it better to have the game in the slot with a little lower rate?”

“But you see this tree mark? I have the hunch that it sort of going to line up in three even now, don’t you think?”

“Hee, Yggdrasil mark. This is the symbol of this hotel isn’t it? If this symbol line up how much will it give out?”

“Ahaha, I don’t really know. Ah, looks like I’m going to be broke soon.”

“This is a rare chance after all, so please use my coins too.”

Kazuki entered his own coins into Hikaru-senpai’s slot machine and both of them pulled the lever with their hands piling up.

“Thanks-! Ah, it lined up in two again.”

“Well, it does this as a trick to keep us in the mood to keep playing right?”

“Ahaha, if you say that kind of thing then you won’t hit jackpot even when you can hit it you know? Yosh, this will be the victory of us two! Come on come on come on!” <ref> She said the ‘come on’ in English</ref>

At that moment, Hikaru-senpai had become familiar with Las Vegas more than anyone else.

‘If anyone is going to get jackpot then surely it’s this kind of person’, Kazuki thought.

There were three Yggdrasil lining up.

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai spontaneously had their eyes opened wide and yelled “IT CAME ―!”, but that voice was drowned by the sudden fanfare that echoed throughout the casino. The unfamiliar American people in their surroundings pointed at Kazuki and co. and shouted “JACKPOT!!”, “BRAVO―! BRAVO ―!!” they were calling repeatedly in blessing. From the inside of the casino, staff members in black clothes and Mary were rushing to them in fluster,

“Mary-san, what is "jackpot?”

When Hikaru-senpai said that blankly, “So it’s from there.” Saying that Mary hung her head down crestfallenly.

“The losing portions of the people that played in this slot were all tallied in a deposit called a jackpot. When you lined up three Yggdrasil, the content of that jackpot spitted out to just one person in one go.”

“Hee, we regain the losing portion of me and Kazuki then?”

“It’s not just the losing portions of you two. This slot of Yggdrasil series is also put in other casinos and linked with each other in a network. And then no one has gotten this jackpot for half a year. You two monopolized the losing portions of the whole of Las Vegans of this half a year.”

“Ahaha! It looks like an amazing system isn’t it? I don’t really get it but how much do we get?”

“…The amount is shown over there.”

When Mary pointed at the top part of the slot area, now that she mentioned it there was an electric light display board that displayed numbers hanging there, the last three digit of the number there was constantly turning and turning. It was counting the gambled money. Right now its rotation was stopping,

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai took quite long to count the digit of the figure there.

Unable to bear the two’s sluggishness, Mary said it out.

“34,320,000$. As a reference, in the era when Japan and America still had diplomatic relations, if this number is converted into the rate of the yen in that era it roughly amounted to 3,000,000,000 yen. Sometimes this kind of thing happens in Las Vegas. Congratulation, Japan. Welcome to Las Vegas in the true meaning.”

Kazuki and Hikaru-senpai’s faces turned serious.

The Las Vegas strip at night was even brighter than its afternoon where the sun of the desert was shining. The huge hotels asserted themselves with neon of various color, lights of rainbow color mixed and illuminated the strip. “Shiny shiny-!” Stella raised her voice.

It was a dream world that didn’t exist in Japan.

“Rather if we stay permanently in this country, we can live playing around for our whole life then.”

Hikaru-senpai that stepped her foot to the night strip while pulling Kazuki and Stella’s hand laughed amusedly. Hikaru-senpai that had become an immeasurably rich person was leading out Kazuki and Stella to the town.

“There is no way we can do that.”

“Ahaha, that’s also because we received money that won’t be usable anymore when we go back home to our country isn’t it? At the very least let’s use it as much as we can and change it into things and memories to bring back home!”

There was 20 million dollar left after it was substantially taken for tax. Kazuki thought that the things that could be bought with this much money was not of that much importance, right now he also thought so but… he felt like that he started to think that when in Las Vegas, perhaps you could buy any kind of dream with money.

He could see in this city the dream called {{furigana|money|American dream}}.

“I’ll have magic in this city!”

Hikaru-senpai that had changed into a boyish clothes turned to the brilliance of the city and proclaimed. “With this money I’ll by all the high class fashion I can get my hands on! Those girly items that normally I cannot buy because it’s too embarrassing!”

“Senpai doesn’t need to be shy because senpai really is a proper girl though.”

“Hehehe… Those words, I’ll have you prove it properly. With Kazuki in this town… I’ll have the magic of a princess put onto me. …Look at me that becomes feminine from right besides me!”

Even though she had already innocently done perverted thing like smearing oil onto him, at this kind of time, Hikaru-senpai’s expression was colored with shame. Kazuki thought that this was the moment where Hikaru-senpai was at her cutest.

“Stella-chan too, I’ll buy you a lot of cute things-“

“Really-!? I want shiny things-!!”

“Yoshh, both of us are going to be shiny! Stella-chan is really cute! Like this I can understand Kaguya’s feelings a little~, it make me want to hug and lick you all over!”

“Lick? Whats lick!? Do it do it!”

“Yoo~ssh, lick lick lick! Lick lick lick lick lick! Delish!!”

Hikaru-senpai separated her hand from Kazuki and hugged Stella up, then she brought her face near that puffy cheek and began to fiercely lick it '''pero pero pero pero pero'''. “FUYAAA!?” Stella’s eyes turned circle. For her to seriously lick like that… Kazuki shuddered from that aggressiveness.

“Its a suspicious person’s lickity-lick! Nee-ne, is doing a suspicious person’s lickity-lick!!” <ref>Nee-ne, it’s how Stella call Hikaru. Nee from nee-san, mean big sister</ref>

“Oy you, I’m not a suspicious person! But calling me Nee-ne instead of Nii-ni, good job seeing through me-!”

“Nee-ne is also cute so I’m going to lick lick too-! Lick lick lick lick-!!”

“Uwaa, now you’ve done it! Hehehe, but you are cute, so I’m happy-…lick lick lick-!”

Both of them were earnestly licking each other’s face. Their face became covered with saliva.

“Kazuki, what are you doing there! Kazuki too, start licking!!”

“Ee―, me too, as I thought, for me to do that too is a little strange I think though…”

“You really cannot read the mood huhh. That kind of Kazuki needs to get this-!”

Hikaru-senpai rushed at Kazuki while still holding Stella and kissed Kazuki’s cheek.

“Waa, Nee-ne is also love-love with papa! Paapa, you are cheating?”

“You are wrong~, paapa doesn’t belong to just Kaguya-maama. He belongs to everyone!”

Hikaru-senpai laughed cheerfully and repeatedly kissed Kazuki’s cheek many times.

“Stella is also everyone’s cute Stella! Lick lick lick lick!”

And then Hikaru-senpai licked Stella all over once again. Stella repeated “Everyone’s Stella…” and then she made a smile that filled her whole face.

“Everyone’s Stella! …I, will be together with everyone forever!!”

“That’s goes without saying―, you brat―!” This time Hikaru-senpai stroked Stella’s cheek grindingly.

When they wandered to the side street from the main street of the casino heaven, Las Vegas, there was also shopping heaven there. The streets of Las Vegas were connected with all kinds of human desire and dream.

There was show window with the light overflowing from the shop as its background.

“Come on-, we are going Kazuki! Let’s buy a lot of girl clothes!”

“Paapa, quick-! I want a lot of Las Vegas’s sparkly things!”

Both of them pulled Kazuki’s hands and lightly leaped into the light, taking the step forward.

When the night got late and they returned back to hotel, everyone came gathering in Kazuki’s room.

Everyone was looking at the night scenery from the balcony of the highest floor.

“What an amazing country isn’t it… though just because it’s wealthy doesn’t mean that it’s strong.”

“Kaguya-senpai murmured looking at the overwhelming night view as if the light shower over there could even reach until here.

National power―richness―just at that point, not to mention the other Advanced Magic Countries that received restriction of their faith, America even surpassed Japan by a large margin.

The only thing he was bothered with was… the technique that enchanted machines with magic power, what was that?

They had to know more about this country.

“Stella, does she remember anything after coming to America?”

The moment Stella saw the night view, she suddenly became quiet. The moment the night view of America was reflected fully in her transparent light blue eyes… “Battery…”

“Eh?”

It was as if Stella’s heart was captured by the night view, an appeal repeated on her face that looked vast somehow.

“Err, you see, ''my battery''… is here… somewhere in the city…”

===Part 4===

The next day they were also spending a spectacular time.

They were told that the preparation to meet with the King of America still hadn’t been finished yet.

At evening, Akane-senpai, Arthur, and Shouko came to Kazuki’s room.

“We are being monitored huh.”

Shouko opened her mouth first to talk. But what she said was only something natural.

“How extensive is the extent of the monitoring you think?” Kazuki asked back.

“Las Vegas strip.” Shouko grinned widely.

“I completely agree.”

Akane-senpai was making a slightly surprised face, but Kazuki nodded.

“We are not going to let you take even a step outside the strip just so you know, it feels like that.”

In order to search for Stella’s memory―in order to investigate what this battery was about―Kazuki walked around the strip in the afternoon. All the people in the surroundings were being conscious even though they were not looking at Kazuki and co..

When he directed his consciousness to the direction that deviated from the strip―just by directing his consciousness to that―he could understand that the surrounding people, all of them had their nervousness suddenly heightened. Just from that Kazuki understood everything and he stopped his feet from turning to the way out for real.

Even if he tried to investigate something at the strip, he could only get his hand on information that painted the government of North America in a good light. There was nothing inside the strip except [answers that they had prepared beforehand].

The people gambling in the casino, he wondered how many percent of them were actually real civilians?

The ruling ability to finish all these preparations in less than half a day from them having a meal in Fisherman’s Wharf until they arrived here in Las Vegas, the government of this country―the King had such ability.

“We came here not for something like winning the jackpot or looking at Cirque du Soleil. Well, though all of those were extremely awesome.”

“If you want to look at the true state of a country then as expected you gotta go to a place like its slums or something.”

Shouko froze the surrounding air of the talking four people as if it was only natural. She sealed all vibration so that even if there was a listening device here, their talk wouldn’t reach anyone else.

“Hayashizaki-kun, what do you think of this country based on the current state?”

Arthur furrowed his eyebrows and opened his mouth.

“Honestly, I don’t really have a good impression. Their behavior regarding us that came here amicably was not really fair, and this townscape of Las Vegas, say what you like but I have the feeling that this place is just too distorted… I have a hunch that making the Indian Mythology as our ally is better.”

“That’s, Arthur-san, is that because you are a believer of a Mythology that rejects civilization?”

Akane-senpai said in an unreserved tone.

“That’s… perhaps that is so. Perhaps it’s in a different sense than with all of you.”

“The aspect where this country is looking at Japan as the same civilized nation like them should be honestly considered as a plus in our situation that is looking for alliances to fight against Loki and China.”

Kazuki too agreed with Akane-senpai.

“I don’t think that making an alliance with Indian Mythology’s South America is good at this point of time. It’s just… I’m concerned with the mysterious technique that enchanted magic power to machines, and also about the slave ship.”

“Looking at the map, there are separate downtowns in Las Vegas other than the strip main street. This city is historically a city for the masses.”

Akane-senpai took out a map of America and said.

“Let’s slip out from the monitoring and gather information there.”

Shouko proposed.

“That kind of intrigue is the field of expertise of this Ryouzanpaku’s Shouko-san. I’ll lend you my wisdom.”

“Even without borrowing your wisdom, if it’s just a plan then I have an idea. There is the most suitable magic for this.”

They had been doing the countermeasure for the spying, but Kazuki still conveyed his thinking to the other three with an even smaller voice.

“Hohou. It’s ain’t bad. If that kind of uproar happens, settling down the situation is also the work of North America’s Knight Order so they should become unable to monitor us at that time. If you use that magic then the timing is…”

“Hmm, I see… though I feel that you still need one more scheme other than this.”

“I wonder what do you think about having the other members pretending of proposing to help and attract their attention? They wouldn’t be able to ignore it right? As for the place, it should be here or around here.”

Kazuki and Shouko went “ “That’s it” ” with matching voices hearing Akane-senpai’s interjection.

Both of them had exactly the same timing. Arthur who was looking over the situation made a bitter face.

“It seems that there is proverb in Japan that said when three people gather a transcendent wisdom will result but… somehow it feels quite terrifying huh, I don’t really want to make the three of you into my enemy.” <ref> The meaning of the proverb is like two heads is better than one</ref>

“Because they don’t officially say we are being observed, so even if we slip through the commotion to go outside they won’t have any ground to protest. That’s really good for us. It’s fine to not think of the cleaning up afterwards,” Shouko laughed ‘kekeke’.

“It’s a petty idea, but it’s unpleasant how accurate that is…” Arthur grimaced.

===Part 5===

That day, Las Vegas was visited by a heavy rain that set a new record.

The localized and short heavy rain easily surpassed Las Vegas’s rain water disposal ability and it even flooded until the inside of the dome city.

In the first place it rarely rained in the desert area, in this local color where a heavy rain never even once rained down that heavily, the city design had never included a counter measure for flood disaster.

The rain water that the drainage system couldn’t deal with overflowed out and flooded the inside of the dome city until the height of people’s ankles. Because of the fierce rain, here and there of the dome’s ceiling that was made from light weight glass fiber was damaged, causing roof leaks making it seem like a bucket was flipped over.

Ginny and Mary commanded the North America Knight Order in great panic and rushed around to deal with the situation.

Most people in the casino took refuge outside the dome, but some percentage of them were added under the command of Mary and Ginny and worked out briskly. In other words they were the Knights that disguised themselves as civilians to monitor Kazuki and co. In the sudden disaster that happened, they couldn’t manage to keep their monitoring Kazuki and co.

Kazuki’s companions were also proposing here and there “Can I help with something?”, ''attracting the attention of the people there''. Using that opening in the monitoring, Kazuki led Stella and slipped into the crowd of civilians that were evacuating, he secretly exited from the dome to the outside.

There was no inspection at the entrance. The place looked similar with the entrance of the shopping district arcade of Japan.

Looking back at the dome he just slipped out from, Kazuki unintentionally talked to himself.

“[Crying Nimbus]…chanting it with two person is amazing as expected.”

[Crying Nimbus]―it was Baal’s level 6 magic that created a rain cloud. It was seldom used in battle, a rare magic that controlled the environment.

When he thought that there was also Magika Stigma like Eleonora that could convert her own body into water and seep from material to material, the way these American lot monitoring Kazuki and co was too soft.

When Kazuki escaped, the magic rain quickly stopped. Kazuki wiped the water drop sticking on Stella’s clothes and hair with his handkerchief.

He dropped away the rain water on his own balmacaan coat using Psychokinesis.

Because he would stand out in his student uniform, he compensated by wearing American clothes.

Las Vegas―the outside of the dome after the rain stopped was like a different world.

He had anticipated it. In a society where magic power meant everything, it was easy for the gap between the rich and the poor to widen.

By covering the town with a dome, the wealthy was going to live inside the dome, like that the world would naturally be completely divided into the inside and the outside.

The Las Vegas downtown that once lined up with the strip as a tourist attraction had completely became a slum area. It was easily understood just with a glance.

“What we should look for is…the factory for the alchemy machine I think. That place might understand something about the mysterious technology, if there are slaves in this country then they should be working there.”

“Battery…” Stella whispered again. But even when he asked what did she meant by battery, Stella herself didn’t understand what was it she was obsessed with.

“…I wonder if we can understand about this battery if we investigate the alchemy factory.”

While petting Stella’s head briskly, Kazuki started to walk.

Walking.

Walking. Walking.

Walking. Walking. Walking.

He walked carrying Stella on his back.

He didn’t find the factory, but there was trash disposal spot. The moment Stella’s eyes met a certain scrap, she raised her voice saying “Battery, battery!” Was something like this also fine?

“Yossha.” The King of Japan aka Hayashizaki Kazuki was bending his back on the land of foreign country rummaging through pile of garbage.

He discovered the scrap of a large type motor. It seemed that it was using the aforementioned mysterious technology in a simple way. Why in the world they could even enchant magic power even to the energy of science?

He didn’t have any tool to take apart the motor, so he wrenched open the iron exterior with Enchant Aura.

Even looking at the content, Kazuki didn’t understand at all what kind of difference it had with the machine of Japanese made.

A large battery came out from its inside.

“This machine, is it working using a battery?”

In Japan the etherlite rechargeable battery had also become popular so this was nothing strange.

“This is not my battery…”

Stella murmured to herself. So perhaps she could judge [whether it was her battery or not] by seeing.

However she said [my], what kind of meaning that [my] meant?

“This is too big to carry back isn’t it?”

Kazuki picked out a small type machine from different scrap and dug out small type battery from it and thrust it into his pocket.

No matter which machine he looked at, there was not a single one that had a cord attached to obtain energy from external source, it seemed that all of it was working using a battery.

And then Stella shook her head to all the battery he found.

“Looks like the mysterious technology is hidden in the battery…. It feels like the energy produced by this battery is amplified by the magic power of the user and it then can be controlled freely, I think.”

[My battery], [slave girl whose heart was damaged], and then…[battery that was ''filled with energy that was extremely familiar'' with human’s mental power]. And then using that resulted in a [prosperous country].

He had the feeling that the keywords floating in his head was turning into a terrifying connection, Kazuki’s spine got a shiver from an unknown chill.

“Whether this country has a slave system or not, that has to be confirmed. If possible the production location of the battery too…”

‘Let’s move on.’ At that time when he just thought so, he felt presences behind him. Around four people.

{Oi, you. What is an outsider like you doing loitering around this town since some time ago?}

Kazuki was only able to understand about 80% of that English, but he turned back and replied.

{Outsider? I’m a Japanese descent that is born and raised in this country.}

When he turned back, as expected there were four people lining up there, all of them exploded in laughter altogether.

{Born and raised in this country you say!? What a funny joke, you baby talk bastard!!}

Kazuki who secretly had confidence in his English improvement was deeply wounded.

The men had piercing hanging down throughout their face and tattoos engraved in their body. They had the appearance of [ruffian] that even Kazuki who was not an expert in this country’s culture could understand in a glance.

The talk was simple if he was against ruffians. Perhaps he could settle this with money.

{Certainly I’m an outsider. I want to know about this country. I have the money of this country, so can you not ask me anything and give me answers to my question?}

In order to not get Stella into trouble, he kept holding Stella on his back while talking. He had received a share of dollar notes from Hikaru-senpai. He didn’t understand clearly its market price but it was supposed to be an outrageous amount of money.

{You want us to answer question for money!? It’s simpler to just beat you bastard and take it ourself!!}

‘So it’s going to be like that’, Kazuki admired.

The four ruffians assaulted Kazuki all at once. In order to not let Stella on his back got even a scratch, Kazuki carefully slipped through between the four people.

The ruffians turned back in blank amazement at Kazuki who circled to their back like a ghost.

They immediately started their assault again. All of them only swung their fist without any weapon. Their swing and footwork was strangely trained for mere ruffians.

It was the same like Mary, a boxing movement.

{It’s pointless. I have money. Information please.}

Kazuki gave up using difficult English.

As expected there was some difficulty in being assaulted by four people like this.

{Wha, what’s with this bastard!? Are you a newcomer alien!?}

But it seemed that Kazuki’s expression face that feigned calm and his broken English that had no intonation looked eerie and made the men trembling instead. They lost their calm and their punch became rough large swing.

When Kazuki kept evading without counterattacking at all, the men soon got exhausted with heaving shoulders.

{I have money. Please sell information.}

“Haa, haa…fuck! You can have anything with money somehow only in the surface of {{furigana|Las Vegas|strip}}! Fucker like you that think you can make it somehow with money is hated by us of Las Vegas’s {{furigana|hidden|downtown}} just so you know! Everything in downtown is decided not by money but by your fist!! We are going to steal your money using our fist! We are going to rise in the world using our fists!!}

They were unexpectedly men that kept their principle straight, inside his heart Kazuki felt guilty that he thought of them as mere ruffians.

{Got it, if you say that much then I’ll hit you!}

Kazuki evaded the men’s attack and hit them back with counter. One of the men was blown away with a good momentum and crashed into the scrap deposit.

{From now on I’ll hit you guys flying in turn. After that hand over the information.}

Kazuki approached them with extremely clumsy pronunciation. The men trembled even more.

{We are a team, we have comrades! After we stole the money from you bastard we gonna bring it back to our team and split it equally! That’s why…just because the four of us lose ain’t mean that it’s our lose!}

{Eh, what’s with that…what kind of logic is that?}

{Certainly we know about both the beautiful place and also the dirty place of this country! We should be able to satisfy what you want yeah. It’s not over with just this! If you want information…come with us until our hideout!!}

“…I wonder why it turned out like this.”

Kazuki unintentionally talked to himself using Japanese that nobody there understood.

{Hei, Japanese samurai! Your opponent next is me!!}

The place he arrived at was a conspicuously large bar that towered in the center of Las Vegas downtown. There was a boxing ring in the middle of the bar, around it were tables where many rowdy fellows were drinking alcohol while betting who was going to win.

Perhaps this was an underground boxing coliseum.

Stella was raising encouragement “Paapa, do your best!” at the ring side that was going to be bad for her good education. He had left behind words to the fellows around that [It won’t end with just wound if anyone laid even a single finger on this child].

Kazuki constantly paid attention to Stella if there was any threat, he planned to use <Zekorbeni> and instantly invoked attack magic if something happened.

{You think we gonna do something like that, don’t look down on us! I don’t know about attacking rich person on the road, but we ain’t gonna do anything cowardly at all after inviting an opponent to exchange blow man to man on the ring!!}

The men entered the ring one by one in turn and challenged Kazuki. They each did a total of three rounds where a round took three minutes, if the opponent’s magic power couldn’t be extinguished during that time then the rule was there would be a decision. The surrounding men went {I’m gonna bet on that proud man!} and threw their money at the bookmaker.

This place was a space of foreign culture where the smell of alcohol and enthusiasm were enveloping it steamily.

Kazuki Foresighted the movement of the opponent that came at him and evaded. He was also superior in Enchant Aura. Compared to the attack of Ikousai or Beatrix, the opponents were so slow he could yawn.

He perfectly saw through the opponent’s movement and constantly knocked down his opponent with a single counter.

‘It feels fresh hitting with fist instead of sword huh’, Kazuki thought.

{I understood that the sense of values of all of you is that fist is everything. But, how many people I need to defeat before I get the information?}

{You bastard, you can only get carried away until that far! Kukuku, after all the strongest champion of this underground is going to come after this!!}

Kazuki was relieved. If they were going to present a representative, he was thankful that this would be over soon.

{Now, take a good look at boss’s entrance!!}

While intentionally playing entrance music with music player, the door of the bar’s entrance was opening.

Along with a huge cheer, a silhouette was walking lumberingly toward the ring.

{It’s troublesome that you guys suddenly called me…. I was busy dealing with unknown heavy rain. Calling me just when the work was finally over and I thought of going home…besides I’m already taken in by the Knight Order and graduated from the underground, you guys don’t just always really on me forever…}

That character entered the ring gallantly while letting out complaints escaping her mouth.

That figure was exposed when she entered the ring right under the spotlight.

Kazuki spontaneously leaked out “Ah” voice.

That person was also leaking out her voice “Ah” when her eyes met Kazuki.

The one that made appearance in front of Kazuki was Mary Mayweather Junior.

“Boxers that left behind good result in this underground ring will be taken in into the Knight Order. It’s a framework where you can rise in life just a little. And then the champion that is the strongest even among them will be tied in a contract with <Pound for Pound>.”

So that was why, this was the reason that he felt high pride and principle from these guys that was different from mere ruffians.

Mary explained frankly to him in Japanese about her connection with the underground.

“I came here because I want to know about the face of America behind the scenes, not only its surface.”

Mary showed him an exaggerated deep sigh.

“By any chance that rain was also the work of you all then…we have no ground to stand on to complaint but, you had done something outrageous. Shit. Then, you already have enough sightseeing right? Don’t get too greedy of wanting the champion belt too and go back to the hotel.”

{I want you to teach me the connection between this country and the slave system.}

In order to convey to the surrounding people what did Kazuki want that he was here, he changed his words into English. His surrounding turned noisy. Mary made a deep frown on her eyebrows.

“…Haven’t I said before that there is no such thing like slave system in this country? So you don’t believe me then.”

Kazuki pointed at Stella on the ringside.

“That child was a slave. She had lost all her memory except that she was a slave though. This country and her shouldn’t be unrelated.”

Mary’s dissatisfied expression was convulsing in agitation.

“…..Is that so? Then there is nothing else to do other than to box. If you want to force your point through in this town, then you can only do it by your fists.”

Mary put her fist into glove and fixed it on her hand by her teeth biting the glove’s string to pull it.

“My bad but katana or Summoning Magic is no good here. I’ll have you fight only with the fair weapon for all human race, your fist. That’s the American strength.”

“I understand it. What are you saying is that the loser has to listen to what the winner say because this is a fight where you bet your honor right? I’ll do my best.”

“You, your experience in bare-hand fighting?”

“None. I only have sword art.”

“Is that so? …Entering this ring so nonchalantly like that, don’t underestimate this place Samurai!!”

Mary’s spirit swelled up. At the same time 'KAA―N' the high-pitched sound of the gong rang out.

Mary stepped-in before Kazuki sharply and her left arm disappeared in a blur.

…He didn’t mean to look down on boxing.

Jab. Among all the martial arts that Kazuki knew, perhaps it was the fastest.

If thinking simply only about fast movement, than Beatrix and Kanae were overwhelmingly superior, but the movement of swinging a sword was easy to understand visually no matter what.

Compared to that, this left jab that straightforwardly and unerringly flew from a stance where the fist was already lifted and prepared was completely like a needle that came flying.

That skilled movement was impossible to Foresight from the muscle’s preliminary movement or the breathing.

But since the opponent was moving while her body was clad in Enchant Aura, the ''magic power would flow'' even earlier before the flesh was moving. From that omen, he was able to Foresight the movement.

When Mary’s left jab flew, Kazuki evaded his body to the left side exactly at the same time.

Next a right straight came flying at the direction Kazuki moved his whole body at.

It was the same straightforward movement, but if the jab before was needle than this time it was a cannon.

It was a fundamental of boxing that even Kazuki knew about, one-two.

Kazuki who moved his body to the left avoided his body to the right side this time as if he was bounced by an unseen spring.

He sensed the flow of magic power that was drawing an arc.

To intercept Kazuki who slide his whole body to the right as it was, a left hook came flying as if it was taking a big detour from the outside.

The hook came flying from outside the field of vision after Kazuki’s eyes had already been made used of straightforward punch. It was a completely unseen punch. Surely if Kazuki had relied to his eyesight for even a little, he would eat that punch completely. But Kazuki was Foresighting the flow of magic power with the intention so that he could dodge even with his eyes closed.

Even while his whole body was sliding to the right, he lifted his right arm that could move freely until the right side of his face to guard and blocked the hook that was going to gouge his face.

When he released a sigh of relieve, he soon noticed.

His body wavered to the right side and lost stability, his posture that was currently raising a one armed guard highly.

His guard was wrenched open.

''He was guided into this posture by the combination punch''.

It was no good to only read one move ahead. He was being led around because of that.

Weaving its way through that wrenched open opening―a right straight flew at him.

‘UOWAAAAA-!’

Kazuki raised a scream inside his mind and bent his body back forcibly. It was a movement originally impossible for human’s muscle that could even break the backbone, but it was done forcefully using Enchant Aura.

The right straight lightly grazed the face of Kazuki who was bending back, the blue spark of defensive magic power scattered.

Aiming at the upper body of the bending Kazuki, Mari shot a chopping left downward. Kazuki forcibly swiveled his bending upper body. He felt like his hips had completely become a mollusk. This was a dodging movement that was impossible for boxers of the old era.

Due to that Mary was taken by surprise and refrained from pursuing attack.

“That’s astonishing prediction and physical ability…!”

Finally able to catch a breath from the combination attack, Kazuki readjusted his stance in panic while back-stepping. Mary immediately stepped-in and began a combination once more.

She wouldn’t let him stopped her. She was unstoppable.

Fast, was Mary this fast when he fought her on the ship?

No, that time he was using [Ride Lightning].

Furthermore he held his katana and counterattacked when there was opening that time.

But the current Kazuki couldn’t make a move so carelessly. Mary’s boxing skill was not in the dimension where an amateur could so simply interfere. Mary understood that Kazuki wasn’t able to attack so she unleashed a combination like surging wave without any reserve.

Kazuki didn’t have any experience in boxing. Therefore, he couldn’t fire the most optimized punch in boxing. Even if he understood the theory of how to punch, but if he didn’t repeatedly train the move countless time, his body wouldn’t move in the optimum way.

If he made a move carelessly, the punch would only become something unsightly that far from what he pictured in his imagination. Even so as long as it hit with certainty there would be no problem. All his opponent until now would have their movement stopped even with that kind of punch. It was effective to deceive them if it hit.

But there was no such opening in Mary. She evaded with certainty and his unsightly punch only hit empty air. If he hit empty air his body balance would crumble from the momentum of the swing and exposed a defenseless opening to the opponent.

If it was only evasion then he was on a level that could put a good fight against Mary, but if he didn’t stick to evasion than fault would start coming out.

But if he didn’t let out attack from his side, the opponent’s momentum would only increase and his situation worsened.

“What’s wrong, you are just going to keep running!? Samurai!!” Mary also instigated Kazuki.

If he didn’t open a path of survival amidst this rain of fist, he would…!

Just when he resolved himself and was going to finally let her have it―the inside of Kazuki’s mind became pure white.

What should he do, was it okay for him to attack? What kind of option he had.

You couldn’t use anything other than your two fists in boxing. Kazuki reconfirmed the terrifying fact once more.

There were only six kinds of options one could choose in boxing punch! Right or left straight, right or left hook, right or left upper.

The only target that could be aimed were just two, the face and body. There were twelve kinds of options.

Compared to all the fight he had until now where he had mastered the Hayashizaki-style sword art and furthermore he could freely use the countless magic of <{{furigana|Goetia|72 Pillar All Magic}}>, the available cards here were just too meager.

How could he possibly broke through that Mary’s guard and footwork just with these options!? Against an opponent that gave him so much hardship at the battle aboard the ship even when he had all his cards!

―Once again, he was made to notice how much calculation using logic that Mary made with the combination from before.

She checked him with a jab followed with right straight. Right after she exchanged straightforward punches from left to right, a side blow came from outside his field of vision. When he was unable to escape and raised his right arm to guard his body, she aimed at the opening of his disordered guard with a precise straight punch.

Even though he was able to Foresight, he was completely led around in the direction his evasion and guard took. Before he realized it he had already been cornered to a situation where he didn’t have any way to defend anymore.

A feeling of someone that had solve a difficult math formula personally struck Kazuki’s chest.

He had the image that boxing was a wild clash between two fighters, but when one became as skilled as Mary, it became something completely like a chest or shogi.

Even if he was told to copy her right now, there was no way he could do that.

He had been forced to take on a really absurd challenge.

However―this was a really deeply moving experience.

It was too fast to give up saying this was impossible. This was the world’s greatest [practical practice]. This was a time even more luxurious than the extravagant ship or Las Vegas.

Learn. In order to strike at least a single punch.

The pursuit of the most optimum movement―he was not necessarily an amateur in that respect.

Observed Mary’s movement. The rotation that produced efficient motion energy. Starting movement without any deviation. Her footwork that while being light stepped firmly on the ground the instant she hit.

It had some similarity with Karin’s Chinese kenpo.

If he couldn’t do any repeated training, there was nothing he could do except doing image training in this place.

He would download the perfect movement of Mary in front of him into his body. But when someone saw somebody else’s movement and tried to move their own body exactly like that, a framework called [subjectivity] would become a hindrance.

Looked at one’s own self objectively. Looked down at one’s own figure taking the stance on top of the ring like having bird’s eye view of a doll.

The first time he had swing a sword and got knocked down so many times, the gap between ideal and reality.

Reduce that just with a perfectly objective image training.

In order to make succeed a single counter in a single exchange with certainty.

The cheek of Kazuki who was working his mind at full capacity in the world of imagination was grazed by Mary’s right straight. Suddenly it hit him that this was exactly the moment. He could catch a glance of an opening at Mary who let out combination thinking that Kazuki wouldn’t attack. If he could launch a counter exactly as he pictured it, this was the timing where it would hit.

His body moved even before he thought of it.

The instant gap of Mary’s combination where she was pulling back her fist and began to move her other fist.

With the speed of a light that shined in from an opened curtain, a counter drove in there like a needle―Mary’s face was accurately seized.

The sole of Kazuki’s foot rubbed with the ring’s surface solidly. He killed the momentum of the swing underfoot and straightforwardly pulled back the straightforwardly swung fist and recovered his stance. It was the optimum jab with no openings in it.

Mary staggered from the recoil of the defensive magic power, yet even so she still tried to return a counterattack…she panicked looking at Kazuki who didn’t leave any openings for a counter and stepped back.

The audience of the underground froze.

“You really got careless thinking I’m an amateur. Just now was a good jab if I say so myself.”

When Kazuki said that a little conceitedly, Mary clicked her tongue ‘chih’.

“…I don’t get any feeling that I’m fighting an amateur, that‘s why I wanted to finish this immediately!”

Once again Mary sprang forward with a flexible body like a black panther.

But because of Kazuki’s counter that was like an Iai draw, Mary began to become cautious and her barrage of punch was slightly growing blunt from vigilance. The situation turned better with him not needing to repeat avoiding attacks just barely like walking in a tightrope. Kazuki secretly felt relieved.

‘Yosh, let’s try repeating a counter just like now.’

Right there the magic power at mari’s right arm swelled up and her shoulder moved forward in a twitch.

Kazuki Foresighted it and took evasive evasion even before the shoulder could move.

But there was no punch coming with only the magic power and the shoulder moved.

―It’s a feint! So there is also that kind of thing!

The feint where her right shoulder moved to the front created a twist of the hips at the same time, it was then functioned as the accumulation punch motion of the left arm as it was. The instant he noticed it was a feint, Kazuki who mistakenly took evasive action for left straight had his face completely hit.

His [Foresight] was [led around]!

“Even I am observing you. What make you separated from amateur is your fast reactions that even look abnormal. From now on I won’t be hurried in my attacks and take my time whittling you off.”

The audiences of the underground exploded in cheering and clapping.

What was superior than Foresight was Leading.

When one competed in equal speed, they would completely rely on their reflexes no matter what.

Even in his fight against Beatrix, Kanae, or Ikousai, those rivals with super high speed, there was none among them with whom he could exchange [exquisite leading] with like this.

It was not like there was no feint in sword art, but in regard to the sharpness of the feint of boxing punches that was really compact even under normal circumstances, it was in a different dimension altogether.

―When Mary weaved feint together into her pattern, Kazuki became unable to aim for a counter.

He was unable to estimate the timing of an instant from this change of rhythm that was full of tricks and wiles.

No…remember, how did he get absorbed in resisting Ilayiliya’s [no beat that extremely surpassed the concept of speed]? In Ilyailiya’s attack, there was no telltale sign at all from her whether physically or magically.

But only killing intent was released from her just before her attack.

He sensed that and evaded, only because of that he could exchange blows with Ilyailiya.

Foresight that sensed the persons killing intent. The sign that was released the fastest which could be used to predict an attack.

There was no killing intent inside a feint. It was fine as long as he only sensed the existence of the killing intent.

He sharpened his concentration. He became unable to think of anything except of the opponent in front of his eyes. At time where Kazuki faced against a martial artist that deserved respect, his feeling always became like this.

Kazuki’s Hayashizaki-style that [looked] at the opponent during the fight was a sword art that respected the opponent.

Looking at Kazuki’s expression, Mary was showing a slightly surprised expression. Was he also smiling?

Mary moved. But that move was not filled with killing intent. He knew that it was a feint.

It was a mere pointless movement if he overlooked it. Kazuki launched his fist with big swing without reservation.

Mary whose face was hit stumbled her step and stepped back until the ropes in the edge of the ring.

“The same technique won’t keep working against Hayashizaki-style.”

Kazuki offered his usual catchphrase even to the boxer of a foreign country.

“Don’t you guys dare to give me home decision! I’m the one who know best which one is the loser! Shit, this unbroken continuous victory record from mother is completely broken!”

Mary yelled at the same time when all three rounds had finished. None of them had been KO-ed with their magic power used up, but their breathing was similarly rough, he felt like hugging each other and praised for a fight well done.

“Shit-, even though I planned to give a lesson to a beginner. Your eyes were shining gold when you’re fighting you know. What the hell is that?”

His eyes shined gold…?

Was that why she got surprised seeing his face?

He had a memory of the same phenomenon. When he faced off against Kanae, the moment she had an extreme concentration, the magic power that wrapped her eyes were changing color from blue to gold.

The respect and concentration toward one’s opponent. By any chance perhaps when he was fighting Beatrix and Ikousai, the same phenomenon was also happening in his own eyes.

“Anyway I’ll have you fulfill your promise.”

“Slave huh…. Slave isn’t it? Even without me explaining it, you come in good timing, tonight is the time where it’s going to come soon.”

“Time? What will be coming?”

{Soon the specialty of this downtown, the time of the slave director’s hunting is going to start.}

Mary changed into English so that it would get conveyed to the surrounding too.

It was an answer that couldn’t be said except frankly like that.

The bar was suddenly enveloped in a silence of unrest.

{Who is going to get taken away because their payment is overdue this month?} {Shit-, the tax just keeps getting higher.} {If I remember right the family of Timothy, Emil, Marcus…} The men leaked out stifled voices.

{You can watch it if you wait a little. You are going to wait?}

Mary asked him. Mary herself looked like she was disgusted to explain it from her own mouth.

Kazuki nodded and chose to wait.

'PO―N, PO―N' The clock of the bar informed that the time was 9 P.M.

Mary exited the doorway of the bar and gestured at Kazuki to follow.

They peeked at the situation outside from the opened door.

From the inner direction of the downtown’s street that was still wet from the rain, he could see a procession that was walking in groups. It looked like a Hyakki Yakou. <ref> many monsters, spirits, etc. forming a line and walking through the night</ref>

An eerie man with high stature wearing crimson mantel and the same goggle like the cyborg soldier was walking in the lead. Several cyborg soldiers that seemed to be his underlings were following after him behind, and further behind several dozens of young male and female were following after them with expressionless blank faces.

Mary whispered.

“The guys that couldn’t pay their tax in this country are led away to be turned into slaves.”

“…As I thought, so the poor are the people with weak magic power then?”

“Well, generally it’s like that. But if you’re born with high magic power even if you are poor, you can be taken into the Knight Order if you increase your combat skills. That’s the downtown’s boxer, in other words us.”

When the procession came closer, Mary closed the gap of the door slightly, saying “I don’t really want to show you what happens in downtown.”

Suddenly, Stella was trembling in shivers.

When he looked back, “A…aaa…” she was leaking out voice that seemed to man in terror. “Stella?”

“That, that person…I know him…I feel like I know him…”

The one that she was pointing at was the man in red mantel that stood in the head of the procession.

“…Red!” Stella let out a voice that felt like it was squeezed out from the bottom of her throat.

“That man is the director of slave ministry, Red Metallica. He was the favorite close aide of <King>, the number 2 of this country. It seems he can use Summoning Magic that makes the slave work efficiently. He is an authentic Indian that is already rare in this country, his skin is red under that contraption.”

It seemed that the people of South America that put their faith on Indian Mythology called themselves an Indian but―it looked like that man was the real descendant of Indians in the historically true meaning.

“He is called things like the traitor Indian by many people.” Mary added.

The people in the back of the procession that were led away as slaves were completely like they had their soul left out, like they had hypnotism applied on them, like a sleepwalking person, they had unsteady look and gait.

They didn’t show any resistance whatsoever against the fate that was waiting for them from now on.

On the night street after the rain that was shined slipperily with the gloomy dim street light, the procession of slave hunting slowly passed through the road. After seeing them off, Kazuki and Mary returned inside the bar.

“It’s something that can’t be helped.” Mary sounded like she was making excuse saying that.

“Because American Justice is a weak mythology, <restriction> is attached in order to compensate. That restriction is that their power will increase the more America become a prosperous country, that’s how it is. In opposite, if we become poor we will lose the power. In order to win against Indian Mythology, and then to further compete with other Magic Advanced Countries, there is no other way but to press forward with the extreme rationalization of capitalism.”

The extreme rationalization of capitalism…. That was the ideal ruling of American Justice.

“Frankly speaking, what do you mean by that?”

“The taxes keep getting raised one-sidedly every year, social welfare and livelihood protection doesn’t exist at all. The disparity of wealth that is created from doctrine of strength based on magic power cannot be reconsidered at all, the human basic right is also ignored, if there are people that drop-out from society they are not helped but taken advantage of to be completely used as slaves, it’s that kind of society. But if we don’t do that, we will be defeated and everything will fall to ruin! Those Indians, they are destroying all the civilization that America has build until now!”

All the dissatisfaction that Mary had been harboring until now was spitted out to the outsider Kazuki in telling him this.

Las Vegas strip―the America that he had seen until now was just beautiful thing only.

“With the combination of alchemy and slaves…even just imagining it is the worst don’t you think?”

“That’s so isn’t it. But what is called alchemy is to consume a person’s mental power and they can create wealth even from zero using that. In other words alchemy is an industry that can exhibit the greatest result by trampling humanity! Who can deny this fact!? It’s a flame that burn using humans as the fuel!”

It was a truth that should be feared,

Surely those slaves would be taken away to the alchemy factory after this.

“In what way is this battery created?”

Kazuki took out the battery that he thrust inside his pocket and asked.

There was no doubt that this was the key of America’s alchemy culture.

“I don’t know. I really don’t know about this. It’s called <{{furigana|Elecbrain|Cyberbrain Storage}}>. But the production facility of this battery is under the jurisdiction of the Slave Director and not even I know.”

Ginny and Mary were the Knight Order’s number 5 and 6. But for this thing to not be made clear even to them was…of course there was no doubt that it was also completely hidden from the public.

A battery that he pilfered from the scrap spot. Its content was already empty. But―what in the world was entered into it?

The instant he imagined it, he felt repulsion toward all machine that was working in this America.

Those soldiers that had their whole body clad in machine…what in the world they had their whole body wrapped with?

“It can’t be helped. If we don’t do this then America cannot win through this staying as America.”

“This country right now…is it really America?”

“…It’s America. Saying it truthfully, Japan is really enviable. You guys only got lucky to be chosen by the Solomon Mythology right? But as long as we just have prosperity, even America can compete against other countries. If the King’s contracted Diva <{{furigana|Super One|Transcendental Person}}> can just gather wealth, King won’t lose to any other Basileus of other countries,”

<Super One>. So that was the chief god of American Justice.

Mary’s cell phone rang out in its ringtone. The ringtone was America’s anthem <Star-Spangled Banner>.

What so proudly we hailed at the twilight’s last gleaming….

Mary stopped their talk with “Sorry” and took out her phone. Her expression was stiff with nervousness.

When her phone was over, she immediately made the topic known to Kazuki.

“It seems they can see the movement of attack preparation heading to Las Vegas from the other side of the military boundary line. There was emergency summon. Shithead, what a day.”

“…By any chance is the rain the cause?”

“Las Vegas fell into confusion because of the heavy rain’s sudden visit, so they are going to use this chance…that’s the gist of it. But well, the rain immediately cleared up unnaturally, so the other side’s attack became leaked to our side. We are going to turn the table on them with our perfect condition.”

Mary said that cynically, she looked at Kazuki with a bitter look that seemed hateful and imploring.

There was no mistake that Kazuki and others became the trigger that set off this situation. But….

“We won’t participate in the battle. Right now we cannot cooperate with you all.”

“Is that so? …Well, I won’t say that this is all your fault. Something like this is a skirmish that often happen. After all those shitheads are always aiming for Las Vegas that is the symbol of civilization.”

“I think we are going to surrender to the Indian side and take a look at the other side’s situation.”

“Is that so? …Are you completely disappointed in America? But there is no mistake that doing it that way is the best for you guys. This means that you are going to put us and the Indian on the balance.”

He couldn’t possibly imagine that a heaven was waiting in the Indian side, however….

“I want to see through the deception of the things that I cannot agree with no matter what, that’s all.”

“You said that’s what you want, but in the end do you have the authority to influence the national policy of the country called Japan?”

“I am the {{furigana|Basileus|King}}.”

Mary had her eyes wide open in shock, she was at a loss of words.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2018-06-12T00:33:08Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone's applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worse Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same as a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”

“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on an expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo to Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing towering far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness is because her existence is only partially out of Astrum and in this dimension. It is not something that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.<ref>Half Regained not half disappeared. The author made the phrasing confusing</ref>

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led me outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs rest were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ feet. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Furthermore it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of an <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles<ref>Gilgamesh's ability in fate/stay night anyone?</ref>.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly started to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had changed from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotatsu―!” <ref>Kotatsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!” “…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that pushes through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately moved to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…” “I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understand that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman's silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly. Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The ones at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body against Kazuki in his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks against Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two people that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.”

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!” Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!? Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and being loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician changed its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic clothes that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two people possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed with capable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since a long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Countries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was to make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person was that Zero Knight?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quite strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a loss. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is no other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to using Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing the building up of laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki take a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind of person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae too lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important people were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already dead come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Nyarlathotep’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once cast with her own body's aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will be complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanted a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she has also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk|(Mermaid Armament)}}!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ame no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
Gilgamesh -- persistence. It's a king's quest to find immortality for his dead commoner friend. He loses it on the way back.
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 9 Chapter 2

2018-06-12T00:32:00Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 2 – Sky of End==

===Part 1===

The Magic Division’s student council room was the strategy meeting room of Kazuki and co.

On this day there was a new face that was added as their comrade.

“This is our special advisor, Liz Liza-sensei.”

When Kazuki introduced Liz Liza-sensei, everyone's applause *pachi pachi* that seemed to be forced, Liz Liza-sensei went “How about you trashes stop, that looks stupid” a little embarrassed.

“I have gone several times to the depth of Fuji’s sea of trees before the wall was built. There are various things I can give advice for.”

“But there will be no more interference from Yamato right?”

Mio tilted her head saying so. “If that’s so won’t this be just a simple journey of Kazuki taking the Sacred Treasure and going home? Easy, easy.”

‘Certainly’, Kazuki too thought so. From here on ahead both Loki and Ilyailiya too couldn’t stand in their way.

They would be shown the way by the seal and just needed to head to the promised place―he had such a sense of security.

His sense of danger was slacking, but Kazuki immediately tensed himself.

“Just because there will be no interference doesn’t mean that there is no danger. Where we will be going from now on is the deepest part of Japan’s largest Haunted Ground. It should be even more dangerous than even Level 1 and 2 until now.”

The inner part of Fuji’s sea of trees couldn’t be liberated by the Knight Order before, and then, to cope, they built the wall surrounding the area several times to hold back the expansion. Surrounded by walls, the Grand Haunted Ground was divided into three levels.

Thanks to the wall, the Haunted Ground’s expansion was slowed down, but in exchange the magic power was confined to the inner direction and beyond the wall became unimaginably thick with magic power.

The other side of the last wall―the Level 3 area should have became a type of Haunted Ground that had never before been seen in Japan.

“It’s just like he said. It’s not an exaggeration to say that, until now, you guys probably still haven’t even tasted half of the danger of the Grand Haunted Ground just from your experience in Level 1 and 2.”

Liz Liza-sensei talked with her usual strict tone like when she was teaching in class.

“If you ask me why, that’s because Level 1 and 2 are a forest, but ahead in Level 3 the area will become the Fuji Mountain. In short a place that was originally dangerous already is transformed into an even worse Haunted Ground. …From here on out what is necessary is not just simple battle strength, it’s better to head there with a few number of people that excel in adapting to the environment.”

“Adapting to the environment… is it?” Mio asked back with a dubious face.

“…What is waiting for us from now on is a snowy mountain climbing in a Haunted Ground.”

“Actually I also have a hobby of mountain climbing. Because Britain is a great country for mountain climbing.”

For some reason Liz Liza-sensei started to explain in a lively tone of voice.

Fuji Mountain―as Japan’s highest summit, it was a mountain that was said as Japan’s symbol.

Even now that it had become a Haunted Ground, that white peak seen from afar didn’t change at all since the ancient times.

But there was no more climber there to visit the place as a tourist attraction like in the past, the true state of the place right now was uncertain.

“Originally the snow should be gone when the season entered the summer, I hear that it was an easy to climb mountain.”

Liz Liza-sensei said. If that was true then there should be no danger now that it had already been June.

“But Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground is isolated by blizzard all year round and it was transformed into a mountain with intense cold. I think the harshness of that environment can even rival Everest or McKinley now. That’s my opinion.”

Everest―Even Kazuki and the others whose awareness of the world in general had faded knew about that name.

The mountain with the highest summit in the world. In a certain meaning it was a name that was like [a myth that existed in reality].

“Even if sensei said it’s like climbing a mountain in winter… we are strong against cold you know.”

Mio interjected into the lecture with a face that didn’t understand what Liz Liza-sensei wanted to say.

Magicians could manipulate heat using Pyrokinesis. Heat or cold wouldn’t become any problem for them.

In addition they also had defensive magic power, so even if they fell from the cliff or got hit by falling rocks, there would be no problem.

To put something like environment adaptation as a source of argument itself was strange.

“No, you see, the blizzard and the coldness of Mountain Fuji that had turned into a Haunted Ground resounded not in your flesh, but in your mind. It’s the same as a mind attack magic. The problem is not your defensive magic power, but your strength to maintain your [wall of heart].”

Resistance against mind attack magic―although Kazuki was better at it compared to the past, it was still a field that he was poor at.

“When the Haunted Ground’s coldness and chill resounds in your mind, you will be convinced that the feeling is real and its influence will come out for real in your body. Regardless of how you preserve your temperature using Pyrokinesis, you will still get hypothermia. Even though you are supposed to have produced oxygen with magic power already, an acute mountain sickness’ symptoms will still appear in you. There will be many agonies that you have forgotten since becoming a magician that will appear on parade. Even the knights in my generation had some people who died from challenging the Fuji Mountain that had been turned into a Haunted Ground.”

Death―for the people of this generation who could protect their body with defensive magic power, it was an extremely heavy concept.

“Won’t it be fine if we fly in the sky while chanting magic?”

Koyuki raised her hand and calmly stated her opinion. If it was Kazuki or Mio then it was possible for them.

“At that time too there was a contractor of Phoenix that tested that, but it was no good.” Liz Liza-sensei shook her head.

“When you get separated from the ground, a fierce wind will blow right overhead and beat you down to the ground. It’s as if the Haunted Ground is saying that a cunning act is prohibited. The Haunted Ground is forcing you to climb the mountain on foot. Even though that place is a world of magic, but it’s really obsessive with due form.”

Diva, Demon Beast, and Haunted Ground reproduced the form of Mythology and legend. The harsh challenge of climbing the snowy mountain that once existed in Fuji’s sea of trees―that legend enforced the people that stepped their foot in it to follow it.

“You guys have become magicians that are far more excellent than the magicians of my era. But the Grand Haunted Ground too has continued its expansion, the magic power in its center part has also been condensed even more than before. You guys had better prepare your heart beforehand as if you are seriously challenging to climb a snowy mountain without any magic power. And then there will be Demon Beasts too attacking us there.”

“A blizzard where mind resistance is necessary… then it’s better for the members of the Magic Division to be the one to go there then.”

“I guess so. In the first place it’s not an environment where you can honestly do a close-quarter combat.”

“Then there will be no turn for this one is it…” Kohaku dropped her shoulders regretfully.

“Even if you tell me to go to that kind of harsh place, there is no way I want to go there.”

Torazou-san laughed carefreely, but Kanae besides him stood up noisily from her chair.

“Please wait, Nii-sama! Please let me go together with you there!!”

“No way. You too don’t have much training in resistance against mind attacks right?”

“But!”, Kanae tenaciously dogged Kazuki.

“I cannot give special treatment to only Kanae. It’s dangerous. I don’t plan to listen to your selfishness.”

Kazuki decisively omitted Kanae from the group, not as family, but as the Chief Student Council President.

“So that we can immediately react even if any victim appears, I think it will be better to make a team composed of Magika Stigmas with high positivity levels. The Sword Division members are also out of the question because of that requirement too.”

Liz Liza-sensei added her comment to Kazuki.

“Therefore…” Kazuki made an orderly list of names on the whiteboard.

Hayashizaki Kazuki. Amasaki Mio. Hiakari Koyuki. Lotte. Otonashi Kaguya. Hoshikaze Hikaru. Tsukahara Kazuha.

With this, the girls whose positivity level toward Kazuki were above 100 became the team members.

“Fufufu, Tsukahara-san usually always talks abusively to Kazuki, but you actually really love Kazuki don’t you? I wonder how much the number actually is?”

Hikaru-senpai teased Kazuha-senpai who was sitting just beside her.

“It, it’s not really like a love. I, I just like him a little…”

Kazuha-senpai’s face was beet red and she looked down completely.

“Ahaha, Tsukahara-san is so cute~!” Hikaru-senpai poked her from the side.

“Ge, geez! Stop it~” Kazuha-senpai shook off Hikaru-senpai’s hand but,

“I’m not gonna stop~” Hikaru-senpai hugged her. Kazuha-senpai then,

“Geez… Hoshikaze-san you dummy…” She became completely docile with a beet red face.

What’s with the two of them?

“Also as someone who is experienced about the mountain, I will give you all my guidance.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that with a face that looked a little excited.

“…I’m, being left out?”

Shinobu-senpai was pouting with her eyebrows knitted while saying that.

“Eerr, it’s decided from the sequential order of the positivity level after all.”

When Kazuki weakly said that, Shinobu-senpai stood up from her seat, *tetete* she approached Kazuki’s side with little run and crouched down. After that she talked to Kazuki with upturned eyes like an abandoned dog.

“I. …Really like Kazuki.”

“I, I know that, but, err…”

When Kazuki didn’t know how he should answer, Mio who sat beside him said “I’m the one that loves Kazu-nii the most here~!” while standing up and puffing out her chest. Shinobu-senpai frowned in dissatisfaction.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 065.jpg|thumb]]

Beside her a female wolf Diva―Marchosias’ avatar was floating. It was said that Marchosias could take the form of a human and also a wolf, but her true nature was more of a wolf.{Gau. O King, To leave out my contractor like this, unforgivable. Gau.}

Shinobu-senpai mimicked her Diva’s behavior and barked “Gau gau” while pulling *gui gui* at Kazuki’s arm.

“That way of acting as a spoiled doggy is still just second rate desu!”

While Kazuki was troubled, Lotte who was watching the development suddenly stood up from her seat.

After that Lotte rushed over to Kazuki’s side trottingly and hugged Kazuki’s neck. And then,

“Kazuki-oniisan, wan wan-!” She licked at Kazuki’s cheek *pero pero*.

“…I see.” Shinobu-senpai’s eyes sparkled.

And then “Gau gau” she hugged Kazuki’s neck from the other side and went *pero pero* at Kazuki’s other cheek.

“Wan wan!” “Gau gau.” Both of their soft tongues were teasing Kazuki’s cheeks. The warm saliva of girls besmeared his face all over. Kazuki’s feelings became a little strange.

“Both of you, we are still in the middle of a serious meeting here!”

After Kazuki kept being treated like that for a while, he finally pushed back the two of them off him.

Lotte said “Okay desu” and obediently returned to her seat.

“Shinobu, give up already and come back here.”

After Miyabi-senpai signaled Shinobu-senpai with her hand, Shinobu-senpai too went “Gau…” dejectedly before retuning to her own seat while crawling on all fours on the floor.

‘…No, senpai doesn’t need to become a wolf that much.’

“Well then, tomorrow let’s carry out the operation with these members! We are going to take the last Sacred Treasure!”

Kazuki declared with his face still wet with saliva.

It was only Kanae who still couldn’t accept it and she faced Kazuki with a dissatisfied look.

“You all don’t need a lot of climbing tools if you make a practical use of magic. But let’s prepare extra just for the food supply. Just in case, perhaps we will need to {{furigana|bivouac|camp in the open}} there.”

Liz Liza-sensei added that at the end of the meeting.

===Part 2===
With this, this was the third time they went on an expedition from the Knight Academy to the Grand Haunted Ground.

It took one hour from Tokyo to Gotenba Station at the bottom of the Mt. Fuji using the magic light train, from there they changed their transportation into the military use car that the Knight Order had prepared for them and they traversed through the empty town that had become an evacuation area.

Like that they arrived at the first wall that was the entrance into the Haunted Ground.

After following the procedure at the gate that was guarded by the Knight Order to not let anyone enter, they went inside.

For the time being their numbers until here were not few, a lot of volunteering students were also coming along.

The Level 1 area that was the most outer part of the Grand Haunted Ground had already been mostly liberated from the exploration that they had done twice until now in this place. Because of that, what greeted them right after they passed the wall was the calm forest at the foot of Mt. Fuji.

Signs and facilities that were built at the time where this place was still a bustling sightseeing course were left behind as if the time had been stopped.

Aiming for the second wall that was standing towering far away, they earnestly walked the path that was filled rampantly with green conifer trees.

“Walking through this area blessed by mother nature… I cannot suppress this uncomfortable feeling inside…”

In the crowd of students slightly behind, Kamimura-san in goth-loli clothing that was mismatched with the scenery was walking forward somehow even with an unsteady gait.

“You’re not tired, Kamimura-san?”

Kazuki drew back until the behind and felt anxious about the girl’s condition.

“The sky is so dazzling… Right now I’m fine, but surely I will get tired in time…”

Kamimura-san answered him with a way of talking like a prophet.

“Should I carry you on my back to preserve your stamina?”

“Eh, tha… that’s, it’s okay. Kazuki is the one that has to preserve your stamina no matter what.”

He was completely rejected. But there was no skull mark that came flying at him so he guessed she was just acting reserved. Kazuki cut in at the front of Kamimura-san, then with a ‘hyoi’ he lifted up her small body.

Kamimura-san went “Au! Awawa-!”, then she encircled her arms around Kazuki’s neck while she was about to blow her fuse.

“Let’s be like this until the second wall.”

“…Even though I’m being tactful here… Uu―. Normally when someone is about to do something like this they will get cold feet and become scared and so they won’t be able to do it, that’s what I thought. You are completely like the cool guy in a gal-game, this pushy attitude that cannot be hated… Something like this is unfair. So vexing. …But you will get wet-!!”

“What, wet you say? Not really, Kamimura-san’s weight is like paper, you are so light that I won’t sweat much.”

“Mumumu-!? Her weight is, light you say!?”

Kaguya-senpai who was walking at the side suddenly turned at their direction with a great vigor for some reason.

“Kaguya-senpai, Kamimura-san’s lightness is because her existence is only partially out of Astrum and in this dimension. It is not something that you can get from something like a diet, so don’t mind it.”

Right now it was Kamimura-san’s existence that had already half-disappeared, not her fat.<ref>Half Regained not half disappeared. The author made the phrasing confusing</ref>

“Why is Kaguya-senpai that sensitive about this weight talk?”

“No, no no not really. I don’t really care about something like my weight or anything!? Wow, it feels really good to walk among nature like this! La la laa― fu―n fun♪”

Kaguya-senpai’s eyes kept darting everywhere while skipping with a weird humming and whistling.

Everyone were all cute girls but… perhaps the hard work that the girls were doing behind the scene for their appeal was something that a male just couldn’t get a measure of.

“Even someone like me, have some aspects that a person that lovely is jealous of, that’s…”

On the other hand Kamimura-san was moved in a weird way.

“You are too light like this. I have to feed you a lot and make you gain weight.”

When Kazuki shook Kamimura-san up and down, she gave off a weird voice “au au au―”.

A gentle slope came into their view next, soft pastel blue manifested themselves from between the vivid green thickets.

“Kamimura-san, look, hydrangeas are growing en masse.”

“Oo…” Even Kamimura-san spontaneously raised a deeply moved voice. Everyone around them were also suddenly making a fuss about the sight.

“See, going outside once in a while is also good, right?”

Kazuki once again shook Kamimura-san on his back up and down while talking.

“…Kazuki, your way of talking, it looks like a father that took his daughter outside.”

Kamimura-san’s reply sounded like she was a little troubled of how to cope with the situation.

The reserved hue of the hydrangeas calmed down the hearts of the people watching it. If it was now, he had the feeling that he could step inside Kamimura-san’s heart for even just a little.

“Kamimura-san, you really work hard, that you even went with us into this place, you also properly attended the academy but, you’re not forcing yourself right?”

Kazuki slowed down his walk and then he asked while his gaze was following along the hydrangeas at the roadside.

It was a natural way of living, but for this girl who had been a shut-in for a long period of time such a way of living was supposed to be difficult for her.

“I’m not forcing myself. After all, I understand, that all this time you and Lotte-shishou are always being considerate of me. …Because I understand that I’m being paid attention to… I thought that in this kind of time, I have to become useful properly, by fighting.”

“You really are doing your best. Thank you.”

Why in the world would a good child like this become a complete shut-in?

Kamimura-san was scared to get along with other people. He had no doubt that she was too sensitive against other people’s attitude at herself, whether it was kindness or ill will. There was no problem in her personality, it was just that she was too sensitive.

‘In order to grant courage to such a girl, what should I do that would be good? …Let’s constantly fill her surroundings with the kindness of the people from around us.’ That was what Kazuki thought.

“Thank you, Kamimura-san.”

Kamimura-san noticed Kazuki and the others’ consideration for herself and so she tried her best to return the favor. Kazuki was happy of that and gave his thanks to her.

“…I think that the hydrangeas are certainly beautiful. I recognize it.”

As if searching for a way of how to express her own feelings, Kamimura-san talked slowly to Kazuki.

“Because you pulled my hand and led me outside from the Ise Imperial Shrine, maybe, surely, even I can become someone that tries to think of the things outside of my room as fun… I think.”

Kamimura-san was facing forward, just a little.

…The quiet promenade that was like a hiking route continued, and finally they arrived at the second wall.

Kazuki put Kamimura-san down from his back. In exchange of thanks for Kazuki’s assistance that let her legs rest were still mostly at ease, Kamimura-san wordlessly hopped up and down lightly.

They passed the second wall too and entered Level 2.

The area from here on mostly hadn’t been liberated yet. But the route to continue to the third wall had been opened by Kazuki’s reckless battle before this.

The elite squad led by Kazuki headed to the third wall while the other students spread out in order to advance the capturing of the Level 2 area. That was the arrangement that they had decided on.

“Leave this area to these ones!” “Leave it to us!” “I’ll work today.” “Gau.” “Fufufu.”

Kohaku, Karin, Kamimura-san, and the Ryuutaki-sisters saw off Kazuki and co. who were going forward.

The path that Kazuki and co. followed was gradually sloping drastically, they even had to follow some animal trails on the way.

Even so there was no Demon Beast coming out on this route that had been liberated once.They finally arrived at the third wall with the ease of advancing through a dungeon that had finished being captured completely.

There was a concrete wall that was built fourteen years ago before it was abandoned in front of them.

A plain door like a staff entrance door behind a building was installed in the lower part of the wall.

Both the wall and the door had gotten so old that it looked like it would turn into dust if it got hit with all their strength.

But a powerful barrier was set up on this wall that could even reject a King.

“Please wait! Nii-sama… as I thought, I too will go!”

Kanae chased them from the path behind. Kazuki turned around in surprise and shouted.

“I told you no already!”

He had to tell her sternly. He understood well of how Kanae’s obstinacy was.

“I can’t take you because your resistance against mind magic is weak. If something happened to Kanae, I cannot search for you like I can with everyone else. Saying it bluntly, you will just slow us down.”

“However… I have the feeling that there will be something important that is going to happen to Nii-sama after this… I have the feeling that I have to see that with my own eyes!!”

―Some kind of important thing. Leme had repeatedly said the word destiny before. Ahead of this path, there was a turning point waiting for him that would shake his future.

When he thought of that once more, Kazuki felt hesitation and his reply was caught inside his throat.

A turning point that would change his own life. To say that he was going to take Mio and Kaguya-senpai and everybody else there, but telling Kanae that he couldn’t take her was… as if he was inviting everyone to his wedding reception except for Kanae…

It could be seen as an act that threw away the existence of Kanae from his own life ahead of now.

Kanae’s feeling that wanted to witness with her own eyes the turning point of Kazuki’s life was something natural.

On the other hand, he too… he also felt that he wanted Kanae to be there at the turning point of his life.

His relation with Kanae was that deep. Even more than everybody else in this place…

―’I also want Kanae at my side.’ That kind of feeling gushed out inside him like a light shining over the darkness in his heart.

However, it was dangerous…

{…Kazuki.}

Inside Kazuki’s head who couldn’t say anything, a voice of someone was echoing. It was not Leme.

“This voice is…” It seemed that a similar voice also rang out inside Kanae’s head, she turned her head around looking for the voice’s owner.

The third wall that was right beside them emitted a faint magic power light.

That light linked Kazuki and Kanae’s consciousness and sent in a voice into them.

“The path ahead might be severe, but… take that person with you too.}

The seal that possessed its own consciousness told so to Kazuki.

{Undoubtedly, there are also things that have to be conveyed to that person too, that’s why…}

That time…*zuzuzu*, a heavy sound was reverberating.

The door of the wall that was emitting light opened by itself in invitation to Kazuki and Kanae.

“…I understand. Kanae, come together with me and ascertain what lies ahead of me with your own eyes.”

Kazuki resigned himself. He said that while shivering from the existence of someone that would once more change his life.“Certainly ahead of this path, it looks like there is something really important that is waiting.”

Kazuki and co. passed through the wall―there was a boundary line of the world there.

The other side of the opened door was pure white.

Silver grains were dancing in the air along with the wind. When they stepped inside with a step, their feet were buried right into the snow until their shin. All the trees in the surrounding had withered, turning into frost covered trees that were colored silver.

This level was a snow mountain in winter… he had been told that, but even so, the world line between the front of the wall and behind the wall was just too different.

It just told him even more clearly how incomparable the thickness of the magic power that distorted the world was in here.

“Well then everyone, let’s go.”

Kazuki stood in the lead and passed through the door, his companions followed after him.

Their feet was buried under the snow, silver wind hit the body right from the front, Kazuki’s teeth were clattering in no time at all. He entered strength into his shoulders and tensed the muscles in his whole body.

It had been a really long time since he felt the sensation of the cold.

Just like the story that he heard, it was still cold even though he produced heat in his body using Pyrokinesis. He deeply felt the cold.

“Hold your mind strongly! If not, you will get hypothermia just like your mind imagined!”

Liz Liza-sensei raised her voice. The coldness of this Haunted Ground reverberated in their minds.

“What an outrageous Haunted Ground…”

Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows. Even so when he looked back to ascertain the countenance of the members, he could still feel some composure from everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

“…Kanae, are you okay?” Kazuki was concerned with Kanae’s condition.

“I’m fine.” Kanae bit her lips and answered while glaring at the path ahead.

Her stout-heartedness that wouldn’t let any complaint escape her mouth made Kazuki feel even more anxious instead.

“This place should be at the height of around two thousand meters above the sea. As expected even the snow mountain of a Haunted Ground, too, will become even colder the higher it is, ahaha.”

Hikaru-senpai made a desperate laugh.

“The height too is like that, but thanks to the trees that are still growing around here the wind is weak. When we pass through the forest border and there is nothing in the surroundings, the blizzard will hit us fully at that time.”

Liz Liza-sensei added in a fact that he didn’t even want to imagine.

What was a little strange was how everyone was exposing their bare skin because of their Magic Dress even though they were in the middle of a snowy mountain. Though Kazuki was also just in his normal uniform. This clothing had no meaning at all for physical cold protection.

“O Divine Protection of mermaid, please block the step of the hated enemy and hasten the step of the chosen person… O ice blade, run! Moves in the Field!”

Koyuki cast an environmental control magic before they advanced through the snow for real.

Usually this magic froze the ground and formed ice blades on the allies’ feet. The allies could move around freely like ice skating while the enemy would be unable to move about… this magic had been used a lot in that way.

But this time the magic didn’t grant any effect on the ground and formed ice claws on the allies’ feet. Furthermore it also created ice picks in the shape of a ‘T’.

“It really created a fitting atmosphere huh.” Hikaru-senpai swung around her pick’s like a kid.

An ice pick is a tool used to stab the blade into a snow surface of rock wall in order to keep the holder’s balance when they fell off from the slope or their balance was broken.

“And then if we stab this claw into the snow surface, we can then walk forward and not slip.”

Mio said that while immediately moving through the path of new snow with the ice claws on her feet.

“Even if we don’t use something like this, there is also a method of walking while using friction control magic.”

The expert in general magic, Kazuha-senpai, was once more saying an amazing thing so nonchalantly.

“That’s also fine but Hiakari has already troubled herself to make this, so just use this to suppress the consumption of excess magic power. After all even just standing around like this will have your magic power consumed to endure the blizzard.”

Liz Liza-sensei said so and then she urged them on.

“Oi, Hayashizaki siblings and Tsukahara, what are we going to do if you guys don’t walk in the lead.”

Kazuki, Kanae, and Kazuha-senpai moved forward in panic with crunching sounds to catch up with Mio who went ahead.

“Wait, Mio!”

They had to stab the picks into the snow surface each time they took a step forward and stepped firmly with the ice claws while climbing in long stride so as to not slip. Just advancing forward like this in a snowy mountain was surprisingly hard.

Their feet that were buried in the snow too was so cold with a chill that seeped right inside until their bone.

Kazuki finally overtook Mio and stood in front of the whole party.

Suddenly the snow field ahead vibrated *gogogo*.

…That’s right, of course this kind of thing would naturally happen. At the other side of the sloping path―inside the white screen of the blizzard, a faint figure of an <ice giant> so big they needed to look up appeared.

They had to fight Demon Beasts in this Haunted Ground.

“That Demon Beast… be careful! It’s going to throw ice lumps from afar!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled. The ice giant broke his own body with his fist. And then it raised high the ice lump that was a part of its own body, he faced Kazuki and co. and threw it.

The enemy was located on the higher ground. The ice lump was approaching them by borrowing the force of gravity.

Kazuki jumped to the side and evaded the ice lump.

But the instant he evaded a step to the side, *BAKIBAKIBAKI!* there was a strange sensation under his feet.

There was no ground at the place his foot was going to step on. That spot was where shrubbery was growing on the slope and looked like the ground just from the snow that was piling up on top of it. There was no footing at the place where he was going to step, Kazuki almost rolled down from the slope.

He supported his body with the pick in panic and raised a yell.

“Like, like this we are not going to be able to move our body well!?”

The ground looked like a brand new snow surface at a glance, but they couldn’t know what was going on under the snow with just one look.

The giant didn’t miss the opening and threw another ice lump at them. With this timing, he couldn’t dodge.

“Flapped the wings and scatter sparks. Trail behind the spiral wind, become the bullet that gouge life! Flap and shoot! Barrett!!”A flame bullet collided into the ice lump just in the nick of time. Ice grains and steam exploded in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

“Geez Kazu-nii, be careful there!”

With Mio as the beginning, the other companions shot out their attack magic all at once.

“My wicked thought is filled with curse, I beseech thy agony… I have no shame of my ominous thinking! Feel Pain!”

“O the will of god of the whirling sky! Converge in my hand, please grant me the authority of judgment! O radiance of royalty divine gift, become the drawn bow of splendor! Lightning Line!”

“Howl! The civilization grant destruction to human! The roar of wisdom scorch, break thy body, bury that dignity under the rubble!! Mitrailleuse!”

Kaguya-senpai’s bullet of agony. Hikaru-senpai’s lightning arrow. Lotte’s gatling bullets.

The giant staggered from the raining down magic. Its movement that was trying to throw ice lumps was stopped.

“Barrett!”

Kazuki too ran through the snow field while chanting attack magic. When Kazuki pushed his way through the snow and advanced in the front, it also made it easier for everyone that was following after him to advance.

Ahead on the pure white path of the blizzard, Kazuki sensed even more moving presences.

“Everyone, there’s not just one!”

At the same time with Kazuki yelling to inform his party, three more giants showed their majestic appearances from the depth of the blizzard and the three raised up ice lumps all at once.

“O hour hand, please blunt down the gait of the fools and show contempt for their worth… {{furigana|Chrono Stutter|Stupefaction Time Lost}}!!”

Liz Liza-sensei chanted a magic that he had never seen before.

Three avatar of clock floated in front of the three ice giants, those three clocks had its hour hand moved really slowly while melting into the giants.

Thereupon in the blink of an eye, the giants’ movement became sluggish.

A magic that slowed a great number of enemies all at once―perhaps Liz Liza-sensei had assumed from the start that the enemy might be more than one.

The thrown ice lumps from the giants whose movements were slowed flew flimsily and fell in the middle without reaching Kazuki’s location. The fallen ice raised *DON!* a large sound and a curtain of snow was raised on the snow field.

“O craftsman’s forging that scatter the flower of night performance, fill the woven sky with sword’s tip! The role of the sword is for the sake of victory… under my command, become thunderstorm and pour down! Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Kazuha-senpai too was chanting a magic that was suited for a great number of enemies.

It was an attack magic that created a large number of Sacred Treasures and launched them like missiles<ref>Gilgamesh's ability in fate/stay night anyone?</ref>.

“Burn brightly!”

When Kazuha-senpai commanded, the Sacred Treasures that were floating in the air were all covered with flames.

Kazuha-senpai’s contracted Diva, Futsunushi no Kami had his power increased from combining with Take Mikadzuchi. It seems that now senpai was able to freely control the element that the Sacred Treasures possessed.

The flame Sacred Treasures pierced into the ice giants one after another.

…But, the giants were not falling down.

“Barrett!” “Lightning Line!”

Low level magic were flying without pause. But the giants planted themselves on the snow field and stood dauntingly.

“…They are tougher than we think. Perhaps it will be better to take it slow and chant a high level magic.” Hikaru-senpai murmured.

“Or else, with close quarter combat.”Kanae who was pushing through the snow together with Kazuki murmured subduedly. It was a heavy tone of voice as if she was being cornered in some respect. …Kanae was waiting for her chance.

But the distance between her and the opponent was far with snow blocking the path.

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is teeming with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes materialism, respond to the fear and hope and sink your teeth…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya-senpai had already concluded to aim for a high level magic and put it into practice.

A soul was residing inside the shadow of the ice giants. The black shadow that was like a spot of stain inside this white world swelled up in one go and turned into a monster with size that was not inferior with the ice giant.

The shadow monster opened its big mouth where fangs were lining up inside like a shark’s mouth, then it sunk its teeth into the ice giant.

But the ice giant didn’t even pay any heed of how their shoulder was bitten by a monster and continued to throw ice lump at Kazuki and co.’s direction. Their movements were sluggish due to Liz Liza-sensei’s magic, yet they were still throwing ice lumps even though it didn’t reach. Several of the ice lumps were falling just right in the middle.

“Their toughness is amazing, but… those Demon Beasts, are they doing something?”

Mio raised an amazed voice. The ice giants kept continuing to throw ice lumps that didn’t even reach them with sluggish movement like broken robots. Over and over they kept throwing, raising a curtain of snow on the snow field.

―A crack sharply entered the snow field. With a look of realization Liz Liza-sensei yelled.

“…Those guys’ aim to cause an avalanche! Someone use wind or flame magic!!”

Right at that instant, the snow field in front of their eyes split into two of up and down.

For Kazuki who was fighting while looking up to the slope, it looked like the world itself was cleaved down.

The lower half of the snow field in their path was all slipping down at Kazuki and co.’s direction. The snow in the shape of a plate broke down like smoke and built up, in the blink of an eye it became a wave of snow with an height of ten-odd meters.

The snow volume that could swallow all of them whole, surged, nearing them while roaring with a vibration like an earthquake.

The one who could immediately react was Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai. Both of them chanted the same magic.

“O wind of bellows, awaken the scorching heat of steel on my forging! Take into hand the hammer that had tempered hundred and strike away the impurity of the soul! Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

Kazuha-senpai finished her chanting an instant faster. When she raised her palm at the approaching avalanche, a wind of flame explosion whirled out from there. Like a katana blacksmith that awakens flames with the wind of bellows―this was a double element magic of flame and wind of Futsunushi no Kami who was the god of blacksmith. Its might had increased even more after obtaining the power of Take Mikadzuchi.

Wind explosion was blown into the approaching avalanche and evaporated it.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazadzuchi!”

For the following avalanche that Kazuha-senpai couldn’t blow away completely, it was Kazuki’s turn to blow them away after casting the same magic with a time difference.

Even so, there was still more…*DODODODODO!* Tremors of the snow was approaching. The avalanche was continuing.

There were still magicians of wind and flame among them.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

“Burn to ash all that you touch… o scorching heat of rejection that has no place to depend! Self Burning!”

Hikaru-senpai and Mio invoked wind and flame defensive magic at the same time. Vortex of wind hid his companions from the surrounding and then flame mixed into the vortex of wind.

A storm of flames repelled away the avalanche that had its force greatly reduced from Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s magic and all of it was terminated.Because all of the snow that covered the snow field had moved down with the avalanche, the ground in the space between them until the ice giants was laid bare.

The snow was cleared exposing the original scraggy rock surface under it, like a path that guided them to the enemies.

Kanae quickly started to dash without hesitation―she had belief that her comrades would repel the avalanche.

Kazuki noticed that Kanae had changed from her two sword style of kodachi into using a single pure black katana. It was <Michikage> that formed a pair with Kazuki’s <Doufuu>. Kanae’s beloved sword in the past that she used when she was a child.

“Nii-sama, Amasaki Mio! Give me the protection of fire!!”

Kanae yelled while closing her distance with the ice giants in one go.

“Burn to ash everything touched… the scorching heat of rejection without any place to depend! Self Burning!”

Kazuki immediately guessed what Kanae wanted and chanted the magic that enveloped Kanae’s whole body with flame.

Mio too attached the same magic to Kanae a moment later.

Kanae used the flame that clad her whole body not for defense, but for attack, she used Psychokinesis to concentrate the flame onto her katana. And then she kicked the rock surface and flew high until the neck of the giants.

“Pierce the vital spot against a tough enemy!!”

When Kanae leaped at the giants whose movements were dulled, Kanae stabbed the flaming blade into its neck.

The ice giant writhed in agony like a living thing. …No, the giant looked like a lump of ice, but as a Demon Beast it possessed the disposition as a living thing.

There was no mistake that Kanae’s blade had severed the electric signal circuit that governed the giant’s body activity.

“…Die!” It was a really tough giant but it was smashed up into many small ice grains under one attack.

After Kanae ripped up the neck of one giant, she kicked its body before it could break and jumped onto the next giant and tore up the neck of the giants one after another.

It was a murder technique where the match was decided already once she got close, that it even made Kazuki go ‘ooh’ and ‘aah’ in admiration.

“Kanae! Be careful where you are going to land!!”

Kazuki noticed and shouted. Kanae who had finished dealing with the giants landed on the snow field.

But regardless of Kazuki’s warning, it seemed that under that snow there was no foothold, *zubo-* Kanae’s lower body was buried into the snow and she raised a scream of “Nya nya nya!?”

“Don’t get too carried away. …It’s better not to get too close to the snow.”

With an amazed voice, Kazuki pulled out the MVP Kanae from the snow.

The coldness of this snow inflicted harm to the mind. That was exactly why that avalanche was dangerous. It would be nothing if it was just a normal snow, but it’d be bad if they got buried under this snow.

If everyone of the Magic Division that was lacking in Enchant Aura got buried under a few tons of snow, surely they wouldn’t be able to move at all. And then they would rapidly get cornered into a dangerous situation from the coldness of the snow.

Kanae whose body was half inside the snow was shivering and her face turned blue.

“So, something like this… is not a big deal…”

“Don’t act tough. …We should warm you a little like this.”

Kazuki tightly hugged the shivering Kanae.

“Ni, Nii-sama!? Nii-sama―!! It’s a super ultra warmth!! Right now Kanae is like a cat that is inside a kotatsu―!” <ref>Kotatsu is a table over an electric heater (originally a charcoal brazier in a floor well) with a hanging quilt that retains heat</ref>

“…But this is a cold that happened mentally so maybe doing this is irrelevant?”

“That, there’s no such thing! If it’s a problem of mind then right now Kanae’s heart is going puff-puff hotly!!” “…You look like your head is going to explode, let’s end it with this much.”

When Kazuki separated both his hands, Kanae was unsteady on her legs with a boiling face.

…If Kanae got buried under the avalanche―it was only Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei among the current member that he couldn’t search their whereabouts with the power of bond. When he thought so his body hair shuddered.

“Rotate to the rear Kanae. I’ll be the one that pushes through the snow.”

Kanae looked down in frustration but she followed what he said and moved to the rear.

“No, I’ll be the one at the head. I’m the one better suited for it right?”

In replacement of Kanae, Kazuha-senpai approached near him and said that.

…Certainly because she was a swordsman she had the proper strength to push through the snow with Enchant Aura, her resistance against mind magic was also better than Kazuki, and she could also deal against the assault of Demon Beast as a front liner.

Even if Kazuha-senpai fell she could stop her momentum using friction control, and even if she was buried under the snow she could blow it away using [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

There was the flexibility that could do everything even if something happened to Kazuha-senpai.

“Let’s do it with the two of us taking turn.”

“Yosh, tag.”

Kazuha-senpai laughed “he he he” and presented her palm, Kazuki high fived her with a clear sound of *pachin*.

“When it’s the time to alternate, let’s warm each other by hugging like just now.”

“Do, don’t make a needless banter-! Idiot-!” Kazuha-senpai hit Kazuki’s head.

Kazuki and co. formed a single line and resumed climbing the mountain.

…At first the fallen snow only reached until their shin, but the snow became higher when they climbed even more ahead.

The snow passed their knee… then when the height reached around their waist, it became difficult even just to move ahead.

Kazuha-senpai who stood in the lead swept away the snow in front of her with the ice picks, and then she pushed further into the snow surface that had been torn down lower with her knee, finally when the height of the snow became something that her feet could lift over she could take a step forward.

Kazuha-senpai raised a scream “Thi, this is harsh!” while her beauty was ruined from being forced to walk bow-legged.

Thanks to her pushing aside the snow in the front, the second in line could advance with a fair ease.

As expected this was an absurd task if they didn’t alternately take turns.

“Standing in the lead and pushing through the snow is called Russell<ref>snowplow</ref>. It’s one of the hardest task in climbing a snow mountain.” Liz Liza-sensei said that from the back.

“In proportion of the two that are working hard in the front, we the rear guard will work hard if there are Demon Beasts coming out!”

Kaguya-senpai went ‘Ei ei ouu―” while raising her hand. Right at that moment an ice giant appeared at the front where it was going to slide down at them, while from the sky a pure white giant bird that was covered with thick fur was flying.

The Demon Beasts appeared as if answering the request, so Hikaru-senpai yelled “Kaguya you idiot!”

“I’m not the one who is bad here!” While yelling, Kaguya-senpai began to chant.

The ice giant threw ice lumps and the giant bird breathed out a cold breath.

“Barrett!”

“O rejection of absolute zero, become the armor of isolation that protect our body! Freeze Barrier!”

Mio shot down the ice lump with [Barrett] and Koyuki protected the comrades from the cold breath with the barrier of chill.

Suddenly Kazuki looked behind. Interposed between Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai who was in charge of Russell and everyone of the Witch’s Mansion that performed magic battle―Kanae was looking down in frustration because she could not move even when there was no avalanche.

An absurd time was necessary just to advance ahead a little.

More than anything, the exhaustion of Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai was bigger than everyone who was doing battle.They rotated the turn every one hour, he and Kazuha-senpai hugged each other each time they were taking turns. Kazuha-senpai was cute with her face bright red. Perhaps if there was no reward like this then even Kazuki would have his heart broken.

Liz Liza-sensei had warned them before about the possibility of needing to bivouac, but as expected this was not a Haunted Ground that could be cleared in a day trip.

When he was became engrossed in the Russell duty and the battle, before he realized the surrounding had become dark from being evening.

The pure white world was transforming into orchid color. Like this they would soon meet with night.

“So this is what appeared in the end…”

Kazuki who had alternated with Kazuha-senpai of being Russell in the front unintentionally groaned.

…What appeared before their eyes was a rock wall without end in sight. The upper part was obstructed by the blizzard that formed white mist, they couldn’t determine how high this wall would continue.

If they didn’t claw their way up this wall, they would be unable to advance forward. This was like a bad joke.

“It’s better to stop one night here for the moment.” Liz Liza-sensei said.

“Come to think of it, sensei said that a tent is unnecessary so we didn’t bring any, but without blocking the blizzard we are only going to get exhausted one-sidedly even if we rest.”

“No need to worry about that. There is so much snow piling up in the surrounding. …We are making a snow hut here.”

Snow hut. …It was a proposal that made him strangely excited.

They immediately moved to work. Everyone piled up snow, pressed and condensed it, plundered the heat with Pyrokinesis, and froze and hardened the snow.

“Making it too big will only make you anxious if it’s going to break down from its own weight, so let’s make two snow huts.”

Although they could make the hut strong and solid with magic, they guessed that making it with a diameter of around four or five meters was the sensible limit. Thereupon Mio murmured while pushing and hardening the snow.

“…For the groups, how will we split the members?”

Everyone’s hands stopped.

Everyone raised their face all at once and looked at Kazuki’s direction. Leaving out Kanae and Liz Liza-sensei, there were only girls who understood that everyone in this place had more than 100 point in positivity level towards Kazuki.

“Kazuki. If I’m not mistaken your ability will unleash a special power when there is someone whose positivity level towards you became 150, right?”

When Kazuki was stumped to give out an answer towards the difficult question, Liz Liza-sensei gave an advice.

“Think about what will it do for you in the decisive battle if you raised someone’s positivity level. Make your answer from the side of profit.”

When it became something like that…

A single snow hut with high transparency that had been half transformed into ice was completed first.

“Enter the snow hut first and prepare the meal Kazu-nii. During that time everyone will complete one more of the snow hut.”

While talking Mio and Koyuki released their Magic Dress temporarily and their appearance turned into their uniform with a large rucksack on their back. They took out some plastic container and pot and a solid fuel from there. It was an underhanded trick that made use of a Magic Dress’ material conversion phenomenon.

Leme emerged out from his side and frowned her eyebrows while saying “Do this moderately okay, it’s just for this time only.”

“Even Leme also wants to eat a delicious meal right?”

Mio acted the same to Leme like when she was still kid-sized and poked her nose lightly. Though when the two of them stood side-by-side, Leme was already the bigger one between the two of them.

“How cheeky, to treat Leme like a kid when Leme had turned into this adult appearance already―!”

“So what―, Leme is Leme right―”

Both of them screwed around with each other by hitting the other *pechi pechi* repeatedly. …Looks like Mio still had some composure in her.

“Even if you called it preparation, I only need to warm the stew. It doesn’t really need to be me…” “I’m telling you to rest obediently here, so that Kazuki won’t get tired by doing something trivial like making a snow hut. We don’t know what is going to happen ahead of us you know!”

“Right right, just like she said!”

Hikaru-senpai butted in from the side and launched a hip attack at him with a boing.

The butt that was covered with a Magic Dress in T-back style blew away Kazuki inside the snow hut.

…If he was forced until this point then there was nothing he could do except to let himself get spoiled by their words.

Inside the snow hut, Kazuki spread out a sheet with high insulation rate and settled down his body on top of it. He set the solid fuel and lit up a fire. It was an alchemic fuel that boasted fire power of an average gas stove.

When he was staring at the burning flame, Kazuki’s feeling finally settled down.

…If he had to talk truthfully, he was nearing his limit.

Repeatedly becoming the Russell, the coldness of the snow stiffened his whole body that now he couldn’t even shiver.

The heart was also made of flesh―with a dysfunction occurring in the heart, the blood flow in the whole body was stagnating.

Due to the blood not circulating, the oxygen wouldn’t reach the brain. If he let his guard down, his thought would grow dim and turn pure white.

He planned to consume enough water, but even with his sweat not flowing out he felt a maddening dehydration in his body.

He had to warm his body. Kazuki instinctively thought so.

Now that he had escaped from the blizzard into the snow hut, surely his body would immediately recover if the fire of the solid fuel hit his body. Kazuki rubbed his coldly stiffening hands and fingers on top of the flame.

He had already upped his resistance toward mind magic but he was still immature in it.

Kanae too was feeling frustrated but… just because someone was a swordsman it didn’t mean that it was fine to only train in swordsmanship without caring for anything else. Even if comrades would help each other, there were many fields of expertise that had to be improved.

Waiting until after his blood flow recovered its vigor, Kazuki finally put the pot on top of the solid fuel.

The content of the pot was stew. The cold stew didn’t emit any aroma at all. Regardless Kazuki spontaneously gulped his saliva.

Rather than calling him starving, what he felt was closer to a breakdown. This was the first time his own cooking looked this delicious to himself. Since he was born, this was the first time his mind was ravaged by the taboo desire to snitch a food secretly like this.

But if he didn’t eat the food together with all his companions that were even now still building the snow hut outside…

Kazuki was gazing blankly at nothing while waiting for the pot to become warm.

The voices of everyone that were continuing their task outside felt awfully far. Perhaps his head was still lacking in oxygen. Feeling the warmth of the burning fuel, he dimly felt like he was in the middle of a dream.

Suddenly, he felt a presence right beside him. It was as if a ghost was standing right besides his pillow when he was sleeping.

After slowly turning his head―a slightly dazzling silhouette of a woman that was formed from magic power was peeking at the pot’s content from behind Kazuki.

It was as if a teacher was ascertaining a student’s cooking skill in the middle of a home economics class.

―It was the master of the seal. The First Knight. The wavelength of that light that dimly shone was the same with the light that appeared in his battle with Ilyailiya.

The light gave off a pondering voice.

{…Why are you, giving your all that much for your surroundings?}

Without tearing off her eyes from the pot, the woman’s voice sounded anxious in some respect.

‘What in the world is she feeling anxious for?’, before answering her, Kazuki first felt such doubt inside him.

“I am just doing it because I want everyone to be happy.”

Kazuki honestly talked about his own feelings.

“It looks like I am being quite misunderstood but, I’m doing this not because I am an orphan and so my self-esteem became really low that it makes me flatter my surroundings, it’s because I love everyone.”

When Kazuki said that, the woman became much more dejected and looked down.

{That stew is} The woman changed the topic. {…the flavor of your home?}

“I am an adopted child so, this is the flavor of the Hayashizaki’s… the family I was given to to be raised.”

Kazuki answered.“With Hayashizaki’s flavor as the base, I improved it in various ways so that I can make Kanae and father happy…”

The woman’s silhouette looked sad from something of what he said, she felt even more sorrowful in dejection.

“…Is something wrong?”

{I, can’t even teach my cooking to my own child. The flavor characteristics of just that family that every household has, I couldn’t impart it to him…}

Not only the pot, but the inside of the plastic containers were also loaded by Kazuki’s handmade cooking.

While her gaze kept wandering unable to calm down, the woman, rather than to be called a hero, she was more like an ordinary female, talked in sorrow.

Kazuki pondered about the woman’s life. There was no doubt that this woman staked her life for the sake of the seal.

To fight as a knight without looking back at her family… due to that this country was saved.

If so, then this person, should think of that proudly with her chest held high.

Kazuki tried to say such comforting words, and hesitated.

The child of this woman, could he understand that? Even though she had saved the country where she was born, and yet she left her own child in sorrow, as a mother could she really take pride of such a thing from the bottom of her heart?

For an existence of a mother to put in scale the world and her own child―it was not something that could be encouraged so simply.

“…Are you regretting it?”

{…Yes.}

The woman said as if spewing out the stagnation at the bottom of her heart.

An affirmation that a hero by no means should ever do.

Kazuki imagined what he would do if it was himself. ‘If, it was me in the position of this person. Or, if I was in the position of this person’s child…

When he thought that, a numb sensation ran through his brain.

This person, was someone. The master of the seal. The First Knight. The hero that saved this country.

The previous generation’s contractor of Lemegeton.

Not only that. ‘This person, who is she to me…’

This time Kazuki turned back his whole body behind.

He faced the silhouette of light of the woman right from the front.

Both her face and her body build were uncertain. Her voice too felt somewhat chaotic as if a wave was shaking it.

“…You are…”

{The pot, will be cooked soon. It looks really delicious… I too, want to try to eat it, but…}

As if running away from Kazuki’s gaze, the woman’s silhouette pointed out at the pot.

Even so when Kazuki continued to stare at her, the woman's silhouette dimmed and began to vanish.

{In the center of this Haunted Ground―at the peak of the Fuji, I’m waiting for you. I’m sending my avatar here like this, because I’m too impatient to wait…}

“Wait…!”

Raising his voice unintentionally, Kazuki reached out his hand as if trying to catch an empty air.

But, the woman’s figure disappeared and escaped from his hand smoothly. Silence returned to the surroundings. Were his companions really continuing their work outside the snow hut even now? Or perhaps it was just the inside of this snow hut that was completely transferred somewhere to a different world.

‘…I too have something that I have to convey.’

Suddenly, such feeling was gushing out from inside Kazuki’s chest.

He had to convey it to the woman that was waiting for him ahead.

That ‘I didn’t become unhappy or anything you know’.

That ‘I’m not resenting or blaming anyone’.

===Part 3===
When everyone finished their meal, the members were split up into two snow huts. To prepare against Demon Beast’s attack, there would be lookout posted alternately, they would pass a night in this place.

“Ahaha, hooray! I’m in Kazuki’s side!” Hikaru-senpai raised a joyful voice and she threw herself down before rolling around everywhere *goron goron* the moment she entered the snow hut.

“…Don’t go wild and destroy the snow hut okay?”

Kaguya-senpai warned her with a troubled face.

“The ones at this side… are you saying that we are the ones with a half-baked positivity level?”

Kazuha-senpai was the last one that entered the snow hut while being fidgety, unable to calm down.

Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai. This snow hut was for these four people.

“No, in the first place the members that entered this Grand Haunted Ground all have high positivity levels. Among these members, Mio, Koyuki, and Lotte had all passed over 150.”

Otonashi Kaguya―142 Hoshikaze Hikaru―130 Tsukahara Kazuha―128

The three of them had passed 100, but they were still short of 150. From Kazuki’s experience, when someone had their positivity level passed 100, from thereon raising their positivity level became not as easy as before.

Surely it would be difficult to raise their positivity until 150 in this one night. But if he became able to use these three’s high level magic, it would be very reassuring in his preparation for the decisive battle.

He didn’t mean to raise everyone’s positivity level in order to become strong, but…

“Hmmm… it feels like after the classmates, now it’s the seniors’ turns.”

Hikaru-senpai noticed the common point of the members here and murmured. Now when she said that, unexpectedly the situation really had turned out like that. Although he had never intended at all to leave the seniors for later just because they were older, things just developed like this.

In order to dodge the issue, Kazuki followed after Hikaru-senpai and rolled on top of the sheet.

The sheet insulated the chill from entering and only transmitted the softness of the new snow.

“Ahaha-, Kazuki baa―m!”

Hikaru-senpai delightfully rolled and rolled and rammed her body at him.

Hikaru-senpai that came rolling at him with quite a power behind her was blocked and then embraced by Kazuki.

Hikaru-senpai became docile and rubbed her body against Kazuki in his embrace.

Gently, Kaguya-senpai too quietly lied down behind Kazuki.

“Fufufu… we are expected to pass a night in this cramped place with the objective to raise our positivity level. It feels quite lewd.” Her expression was filled with seductiveness while she whispered into Kazuki’s ears.

Both of them were in the appearance of their Magic Dress that had been simplified into really light clothing. Hikaru-senpai that was hugged by Kazuki was in the appearance of leotard-style complemented with tight high leg, while Kaguya-senpai who clung at his back was in the appearance of only having her breast from her neck and between her legs slightly hidden.

Being glued tightly to such two people, sandwiched between them, had already made him in an inflammatory state of emotion.

“Gulp.”

With an expression that gulped her saliva, Kazuha-senpai was snugly sitting in seiza at the corner of the snow hut.

“Kazuki… I’m sleepy…”

With a tone of voice that seemed like acting, Hikaru-senpai closed both her eyes with a snap.

“Senpai is going to sleep already? That’s right isn’t it… we have to wake up early tomorrow.”

“Of course that’s not it! There is a stereotype pattern in this kind of time right!?”

Kazuki went ‘hah’ with realization and from then he grew ashamed of his own slow wittedness.

“Senpai, you are going to die if you sleep here!” He lightly slapped Hikaru-senpai’s cheek.

Hikaru-senpai went “Uhyaa―” and received the slaps happily while laughing.

“Kazuki… I grew cold.”

“Ee―rr, what should I do this time…”

“Let’s warm each other by hugging together naked-!!”

With a fierce momentum Hikaru-senpai put her hand on Kazuki’s upper uniform.

Kazuki raised a scream “Uwaa-“ and resisted that act, like a pure maiden.

But both his arms was firmly restrained from behind.

“Otouto-kun, isn’t it no good to sleep with your uniform I wonder?”

Kaguya-senpai sealed Kazuki’s movement and whispered in his ear while pressing her breasts at him with ‘boing boing’.

Certainly it was just like she said, however!

“E, even you two senpai are not naked aren’t you!?”

After he said that carelessly, he thought of what he was going to do if both of them undressed from even their Magic Dress here.

“Ahaha☆ Well then I’ll pardon Kazuki and leave your shorts behind!”

Hikaru-senpai that was once extolled like a prince proclaimed that with a smiling face.

Hikaru-senpai’s hand unfastened all the buttons at his upper wear and Kaguya-senpai behind him took it off. It was a joint action that had been polished. Next they put their hands on the shirt’s buttons.

It was fine already if he could preserve his short… Kazuki completely thought like that.

In a flash his white shirt and trouser were pulled off.

‘If it keeps like this then it will become something awesome’… Kazuki thought with only a single shorts on him.

“Wawawa-!” Kazuha-senpai who was sitting in seiza covered her face with both her hands in extreme shyness.

But she was properly watching from the gaps between her fingers. This person was that kind of person.

“Ooo―, a boy’s chest!”

Admiring something that she didn’t have herself, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki’s chest.

Kaguya-senpai who had a muscle fetish was trying to draw Kazuki’s body at her direction while saying “My pectoral muscle~”. “I find the treasure~” “This is the treasure of this snow hut~” The two of them joked while rubbing their cheeks against Kazuki’s chest. Getting stripped into his underwear and getting treated like a treasure by older ladies like this…

Kaguya-senpai kissed lightly at Kazuki’s neck muscle and pressed her lips stimulatingly. He shuddered. The small tongue that that came out from her lips gently licked from his neck until his chest glidingly.

Hikaru-senpai too “I see” nodded and then she did the same act. Everywhere on Kazuki’s naked upper body, the two’s lips and tongues were crawling around bewitchingly.

He felt his body, that had completely chilled from the blizzard, grow hot as if his blood flow was running wild inside.

He never knew that it felt this good to have his body licked.

This is bad. Although there were two people that became his partner here, be that as it may, it would be bad if he got driven into the receiving party.

To have his side as the attacking side instead was… on the contrary a situation where he could keep hold of his reasoning more.

Kazuki stopped the face of Kaguya-senpai who was moving on top of his chest with a manner of hand picking out something.

They exchanged gazes. The eyes of Kaguya-senpai were… just as he thought, they had become violet in color.

First he had to calm down this person, if he didn’t crush them one by one, this night would become something too awesome.

“Kaguya-senpai, rather than playing with my chest, you want to have your body touched instead, right?”

Saying that he aimed for the substitution of offense and defense, he traced Kaguya-senpai’s nape of the neck with his finger. Copying the act of senpai just before this, this time it was Kazuki that kissed Kaguya-senpai’s body and softly licked.

He licked through Kaguya-senpai’s stomach, her back, her sides, while keeping her weak in suspense where he was going to lick. He licked sleekly all over, making Kaguya-senpai’s spine quiver in shivers.

“…Yes. My breast, I want you to touch them.”The desire of Kaguya-senpai that had become completely sensitive from Asmoudeus’ influence, had been received. She responded to Kazuki’s words without resistance before encircling both her hands on his back and averting her back.

With a jiggle, that earth-shattering breasts were pushed out at him.

His feeling became as if a main dish had been suddenly presented at him, Kazuki lifted up that heavy fruit profoundly. Lifting it up, his palm enveloped half of it from below and then he massaged.

“Ann-, ann-“ Each time he massaged, Kaguya-senpai let out a stimulated cute voice for him.

Kazuha-senpai took a glance at Kaguya-senpai and her gaze displayed a sign of being embarrassed.

“Kaguya-senpai when she uses Asmodeus’ power, she will be unable to contain herself all night. That’s why…”

Kazuki nonchalantly inserted a follow up about this situation. ‘That’s why, it can’t be helped.’

“Is, is that so, so it cannot be stopped in any way…”

Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward even while still covering her face with both her hands.

“It’s true, a sensation reinforcement magic is running on Otonashi-san’s skin. It made her completely sensitive.”

Kazuha-senpai’s magic intuition saw through Kaguya-senpai’s condition.

The breast covering vanished from Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress. The pink pointed end had swelled up sharply as if saying that it wanted to be touched.

“Waa…” Kazuha-senpai leaned her body forward.

Kaguya-senpai was already impatient. Victory went to the one who made the first move, Kazuki aimed for that and suddenly sucked at the pointed ends. He slide his tongue from the side, played with it in circles and pecked on the peak.

“Fuaaaaaaan!♡” Kaguya-senpai raised a shout of joy while small heart marks scattered from her. How much she felt good could be understood from the minute changes in her positivity level.

“Ahaha, Kazuki, you look like a baby. …Me too!” Hikaru-senpai sucked at Kaguya-senpai’s right breast competitively.

“Hikaru!? Do, don’t…nnnn-!!♡”

Kaguya-senpai’s sensitive body reacted fiercely even against the stimulation from the same sex.

Rather than calling the stimulation had doubled physically, it seemed the abnormal situation of being stimulated by the same sex made Kaguya-senpai completely aroused.

“Waa… a, amazing…” Kazuha-senpai’s posture was now standing on her legs.

Even further Kazuki used his empty hand to stroke Kaguya-senpai‘s thighs. Kazuki took the lower body, while Hikaru-senpai attacked the back and the nape of the neck in the upper body.

The body of Kaguya-senpai who had completely become sensitive several times over was filled with a vortex of pleasure from the two.

“Do, don’t, if you do that to me… even though I’m being watched…ANN-♡“

Kaguya-senpai rapidly turned heated. Like a heat that lost its place to go and ran amok, Kaguya-senpai wriggled her voluptuous thighs back and forth and she rubbed her nether region at Kazuki.

“This place, does senpai want it to be touched?” He asked with a slightly tormenting tone.

“It, it’s embarrassing…” Kaguya-senpai murmured with a look of dimming reasoning.

“It can’t be helped because it’s Asmodeus’ fault, senpai.”

Kazuki said so and removed the binding of Kaguya-senpai’s reasoning.

He remembered Koyuki’s disheveled state when he stimulated that spot of hers while she was in delirium in the movie theater. The passion of a girl was saved up in this spot. Kaguya-senpai too was also like that… she was more sensitive in this spot than anywhere else.

He pressed his finger on the nether region part of Kaguya-senpai’s Magic Dress―the Magic Dress vanished as if melting the instant his finger touched, his finger directly went into Kaguya-senpai.

Even while surprised, Kazuki caressed that sensitive spot as gently as he could.

“Otouto-kun…Otouto-kun-!♡ More!! ♡”

Even though Kazuki was touching gently, it was Kaguya-senpai who shook her waist in order to make Kazuki’s finger pressed on that spot.

In the case that it actually hurt her, such thing should also be able to be understood from the change of positivity level.

That was why, Kazuki moved his finger relentlessly and resolutely. What way that would make Kaguya-senpai feel even better… while looking for such a way from the change of the positivity level… he strengthened his movement in one go.

Her small bead that would make a girl feel even better was generally similar with Koyuki.

The protuberance on the outside’s upper part, the dripping wet inside, he massaged both with his finger tips.

Kaguya-senpai raised a voice that was nearly a scream. “Aaa! AAA―!” With such a raised voice, before long Kaguya-senpai’s face looked like it was going to cry “Fuaaa―!”, and then it changed into a distorted expression that tried to endure “Hyii!”. But she didn’t dislike what he did. She was opening both her legs slovenly with liquids flooding out soppily from her lower body. An amazing amount of heart marks were flying at him.

He whispered “Kaguya, you are really cute” with wholehearted expression at her ear, and then he kissed her white cheek.

“Otouto-kun… Kazuki-kun! HYAAAAAANN-!!♡”

At the end of Kaguya’s sensitivity that had been raised several times over, she reached the highest peak. She was pierced with a sensation unimaginable for a man like Kazuki before her body went limp in a half-fainted state.

Kazuki felt shy at this late hour looking at Kaguya’s naked body that was drenched with sweat and he averted his eyes. He couldn’t look at her in the eyes.

“Kazuki-! Me too…!”

Without even any time to take a breather, Hikaru-senpai hugged at Kazuki.

*Chuu* She sucked strongly at Kazuki’s lips. This was something he couldn’t do with Kaguya-senpai, a kiss on the lips.

“The pleasant feeling of a girl, teach it to me too♪ I also want to become like Kaguya there…”It seemed that Hikaru-senpai was honestly yearning for a pleasure like what Kaguya-senpai experienced.

Perhaps he was making her learn something dangerous here. Thanks to being treated like a prince until now, this person didn’t have such vulgar thoughts about this kind of thing.

He embraced her body that was even more slender than Kaguya-senpai and caressed her back and her spine.

But as if saying that what he did was too slow, Hikaru-senpai

“Kazuki, my breast♪ Touch my breast♪” She coaxed him.

When he obediently did what she asked, immediately this time she urged him on “Suck my nipple♪”

“Fuaaaaaa-! Kazuki is sucking at my breast♡”

She said it to herself as if making a self-hypnosis to heighten her feelings rapidly. She was in high spirits with all her strength. Hikaru-senpai shook her butt and coaxed him “Ne, my butthole, touch it♪”.

“Eh, the hole of the butt, senpai says?”

“Because, in the manga that I read everyone was doing that you know?”

Before this Hikaru-senpai often read with pleasure boys love manga and mistakenly thought of it as the friendship between men.

Perhaps it was only a natural curiosity for her too to want to obtain the pleasure that was drawn in the manga for herself.

A magician could use Psychokinesis to float any filth thoroughly and remove it, so that place was not a dirty place. Kazuki also didn’t have much reluctance for such a thing―he pressed his finger at the leotard that dug into the bottom part.

“Haaa…♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s expression became joyous as if she had obtained the sensation that she had yearned from since she was just a child.

He shifted the digging clothes to the side and exposed the covered part. He poked weakly with his finger as if knocking. His finger tips caressed the narrow spot and drew circle as if observing the situation.

Hikaru-senpai’s expression was melting with bewitching feeling of expectation. Kazuki then determinedly buried his finger into the inside of that place.

“Aa-, it echoed until the inside of my stomach-“

He moved in and out his finger like a moving piston, Hikaru-senpai’s dignified face that was called a prince was melting in ecstasy.

“Haaa, somehow my butt, feels really hot…”

Rather than calling the sensation she felt intense, it seems that what she felt was more like a heat that slowly surged inside.

“Aaaaa… something is coming… this is the sensation of a girl…?”

Even if she called it as a girl’s sensation, he had the feeling that it was not actually something decent. While playing the behind with his right hand, Kazuki reached out his left hand to Hikaru-senpai’s front.

“Aaaa, from the front and behind… Kazuki is entering my front and behind… you are resounding inside me-!”

Strength filled the spine of Hikaru-senpai that looked like she had slowly reached prostrate orgasm.

“Kazuki, my girl place, more!♡”

So that Kazuki could touch the front and behind at the same time easier, Hikaru-senpai held both her own legs under her arms and floated her waist. Her vulgar places were all exposed, making Kazuki reflexively avert his eyes.

“Kazuki, look at my girl places properly here!”

Hikaru-senpai said that in dissatisfaction. Kazuki continued his stimulation in place of a reply.

“It comes! …Something good is coming…!!”

Kazuki stopped sucking her breast and sucked at the shivering girlish lips of Hikaru-senpai.

“Nnn… nnnnnnn-!!♡”

Hikaru-senpai’s body was fiercely trembling while heart marks flew at him, her body stopped moving with an ecstatic expression. There was no vestige of a prince left anywhere in her. Kazuki gently stroked the girl Hikaru-senpai on her head.

“Kazuki… me, me too…”

Kazuha-senpai who was leaning her body forward on her knees approached him while still on her knees.

Even though this was Kazuha-senpai who was supposed to be the owner of the most upright personality among the members here, she had been thoroughly changed by the two girls before her.

“I, I too want to feel good just like this…”

Kazuki too stood on his knees and faced Kazuha-senpai.

“Then senpai too should vanish your Magic Dress.”

He said that planning to tease her meanly, but Kazuha-senpai even while looking down in shame made her Magic Dress disappear like a mist. The naked body of Kazuha-senpai that he last witnessed in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave was now bared in front of his eyes.

Kazuki reflexively let his gaze crawl through her white skin.

“Kazuha-senpai, you are really beautiful.”

“Do, don’t stare at me that intently, quickly, that…”

“How does senpai want it?”

“I, I want you to touch me…”

Kazuki embraced her close with his left hand at her waist. Kazuha-senpai who let herself get pulled clung at Kazuki’s chest. When he impatiently caressed her skin, her white skin was rapidly dyed red.

That skin of hers dimly emitted magic power light.

“Kazuha-senpai, are you using some kind of magic?”

Like a kid whose misdeed was discovered, Kazuha-senpai twitched.

“O, Otonashi-san became until like this, so…”

This was―a sensation strengthening magic. This magic was a complete copy of Asmodeus’ influence that was mimicked using general magic.

When Kazuki pinched the tips of her breast strongly in a surprise attack, Kazuha-senpai’s body trembled exaggeratedly. Her body became almost as sensitive as Kaguya-senpai, and also even more from how she had been made to wait until the last turn where her passion had been piling up.

“Kazuki, make me become just like those two…”

“Like those two, like what senpai?”

“…Li, lick my nipple, suck it…”

Kazuha-senpai became more excited while saying such thing herself, her breath became rough.

Kazuki did just as she said. He pinched with his left hand, sucked with his mouth at the right side, and his right hand reached out toward her lower body and caressed her butt and thigh.

After stroking the inside of her thigh for a while, Kazuha-senpai began to fidget her body.

“Kazukiii…”

“How does senpai want it, I won’t understand if senpai doesn’t say it out.”

“Wh, Why are you talking that meanly only to me since a while ago―!”

“I know that Kazuha-senpai’s reaction when getting bullied is the cutest.”

“So you have a really warped fetish like that―!”

Although no matter how he imagined it, it was Kazuha-senpai’s own words and action that made other people want to do such things to her.

“…Kazu-kun! My, my important place too, I want you to make it feel good!!”

“Well then senpai, please open your legs yourself.”

Kazuha-senpai who was in the posture of standing on her knees turned her butt at Kazuki before she opened both her legs so that it would be easier for Kazuki’s right hand to touch. A hot liquid ran along the thigh and wet Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki moved his hand in the way that purposefully made a watery sound intensely sounded and inflamed Kazuha-senpai’s shyness.

“Actually, I can understand what kind of way that makes senpai feel good from the minute changes of the positivity level.”

“Wha, what’s with that, if that’s true then don’t bully me like that. Uu… your way of touching that raises a sound like that…”

“That’s why senpai, it’s fine for you to let out your voice honestly and feel good.”

Kazuha-senpai’s expression brightened with a feeling of expectation at Kazuki’s declaration.

Kazuki searched for a spot where Kazuha-senpai really felt it―and immediately discovered it.“-! The place just now!”

When he concentrated at that spot, the piling up passion inside her flamed up all at once.

“FUAAAAAAAAA-!♡ Kazu-kun! ♡ It feels good, so good!!♡”

Kazuha-senpai’s body and heart became honest and clung at Kazuki, a line of saliva trailed down along with a wild breathing in her sweetly melting expression. Kazuki felt it wasteful seeing that and licked the trail with his tongue.

“Kazu-kun, kiss me too!”

Maintaining that movement Kazuki indulged deeply at Kazuha-senpai’s lips.

“NNN-!♡”

Kazuha-senpai too trembled in shivers and then she sunk down to the floor like a puppet whose strings were cut.

“Kazu-kun you idiott~”

He stroked the head of Kazuha-senpai whose face was messed up with shame.

Immediately after that, “Kazuki-kun-!” “Kazuki!” Kaguya-senpai and Hikaru-senpai embraced him from behind as if saying that they had recovered. Their bodies were still feeling hot, the two of them rubbed their bodies and fawned at him. His whole body was enveloped in the softness of girls.

Kazuki thought of the three girls as cute from the bottom of his heart.

At the same time he felt that he had to endure his own body’s demand with a self-restraint of steel.

Until the end Kazuki would only admire the three girls’ lovely reactions.

He absolutely must not do something more than that.

===Part 4===
Kanae couldn’t help herself from becoming concerned towards the other snow hut even while standing guard.

When the day became night, the blizzard became even more terrible. Perhaps this kind of thing was not really a big deal for the bunch of the Magic Division, but for Kanae this was a fierce blizzard even though she was just standing guard like this.

‘What kind of ordinary day that Nii-sama always spent with everyone of the Witch’s Mansion I wonder…’ Kanae was staring fixedly at the snow hut. Usually she could move such thought away from her mind thanks to the distance between the Witch’s Mansion and the Sword Division’s dormitory, but tonight, that was impossible and she became really concerned.

‘Even Nii-sama is not a blockhead that doesn’t have any desire.’ When she tempted Nii-sama, even while saying unkind things from his mouth, Kanae had noticed that inside, his heart was beating really fast.

If Nii-sama was surrounded by that many girls and being loved… surely they would even do something a little perverted many times already. Though of course, Nii-sama was a person that absolutely wouldn’t pass the line that must not be passed.

Kanae felt the loneliness of having only herself left alone.

Nii-sama felt a debt of gratitude toward the Hayashizaki house and obstinately tried to maintain the distance of a brother and a sister in regards to Kanae.

And then he shouldered the destiny where he had to create bonds with women that possessed Stigmata.

Thinking about Nii-sama’s sincerity and the weight of the destiny he shouldered, I thought that I must not feel something like jealousy. However…

If she at least had a Stigmata, she wondered whether she too would obtain the qualification to be loved by Nii-sama as a woman…

{Have thou felt like it to make a contract with I…?}

At the feet of Kanae who was standing still inside the blizzard, an avatar of a small black cat was approaching.

“…It’s only a weakness that welled up because of the cold wind.”

Kanae looked down at the black cat with a glare.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 090.jpg|thumb]]

The avatar of the black cat snuggled close to Kanae’s foot with a brisk step―and entered into the body of Kanae who had grown cold from the blizzard. The sensation gradually changed into a mysterious heat.

“…You, you were shadowing me since the afternoon weren’t you? You were the one that was frequently sending heat into me like this.”

{The most that I can do for a human that is not contracted with me is only something to this degree.}

“Stop a behavior like this that pushes for a favor from me. My answer will not change for eternity.”

{…I understand well thy temperament. Thou are a proud human with purity inside. Completely like the blade of the katana that thou wield.}

“That’s right, I am a single katana.”

{I… don’t mean to push any favor to you. It’s purely just my wish to aid thou. I just want to take away thy suffering. I don’t know anything else that I can do to help.}

Despite how he was a terribly obstinate Diva that didn’t have even a single contractor until now, that voice of his was mysteriously gentle.

“Besides why don’t I have an Enigma? Pushing Enigma to the contractor one-sidedly that is enforced by the law is you guys’ original way of doing things right?”

{…Bestowing Enigma to thee is going against the rule of Enigma. Enigma was a simple mark for the sake of reserving early a possessor of excellent talent. And then Solomon 72 Pillar, certainly, we made the humans create the law that forcefully raised the people who received an Enigma into a Magika Stigma without fail. That is to make the excellent human think that they have the obligation. If the humans with excellent talent don’t become Magika Stigma then this country will not be able to maintain itself… there is also that kind of circumstances. …However there is no talent inside thee as a Magika Stigma.}

Kanae harbored a good impression towards Beleth’s honest manner of speaking.

{Falling in love at first sight based on a completely personal interest towards someone who has no talent, moreover bestowing the Enigma only after confirming it, such an act that makes someone lose the freedom of their life doesn’t stand to any reason. That’s why there is nothing I can do except to negotiate with thee whether thou will do me a favor and receive the Stigma.}

“I see, you mean that I have the right to refuse. Then, I refuse. …Even though you give me the consideration until that much, but can you really be this persistent just because of the problem of your own preference?”

{If it keeps like this thou… shall inevitably be left behind from the path where Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to advance, and so I thought that it can’t be kept like this. Thou should become the conquer target of Hayashizaki Kazuki, that’s what I thought.}

“…Is that so. But your thinking is mistaken. That is something that I absolutely mustn’t do.”

{Why?}

It was not bad to be frank about her true feelings towards this resident of another world that didn’t have any ties of obligation.

“Since I was a child, I continued to live thinking only about becoming the strongest swordsman as the successor of the Hayashizaki-style. I am a single katana since I was born. But I am not blessed with a physique of a swordsman. The truth is, I was always insecure whether I was really worthy as the successor. At that kind of time, father brought Nii-sama home from the orphanage after seeing his talent. At that time I thought [It doesn’t matter anymore].”

{…That’s so unlike thee.}

“Actually, I am not even that strong as a human. But mysteriously, the moment I gave up to be the successor… doing sword practice together with Nii-sama became fun. And then Nii-sama also taught me the joy of life outside of the sword art. Nii-sama was the person that made me human.”

{But currently, thou is trying to become a single katana once again. Rejecting to make a contract with me.}

“That’s because an enigma appeared on Nii-sama’s hand. Nii-sama shouldered the destiny where he could not become the successor of the Hayashizaki-style, that position rolled back to me once again. All this time I didn’t want to recognize that. It was great to be together with Nii-sama. I wanted Nii-sama to be the strongest swordsman. I was… scared to return back into being a single katana again. It was scary to face my own powerlessness.”

Kanae spewed out her true feelings that she had never leaked out to anyone before.

“I won’t recognize Nii-sama’s departure to the Magic Division! …The true feelings of me, who had continued to say such things all along is what I just told you. I didn’t want to become the successor. It was scary. I was going to continue to drag Nii-sama’s feet behind like that. Does this kind of me… have the qualifications to think of wanting to be loved by Nii-sama?”

Kanae once again directed her gaze at the snow hut where her big brother was in.

Nii-sama was shouldering an enormous destiny, he was being affectionate to other girls.

‘I, who am always holding Nii-sama back, don’t have the qualifications to enter into that…’

“Nii-sama is going to stand on his own feet, independent from the Hayashizaki house. He is going to step into an even grander destiny. Then, I too have to face my own destiny. I have to become the strongest swordsman and see off Nii-sama’s becoming independent. As the eldest daughter of the Hayashizaki house. You understand now, Beleth. By receiving a Stigmata from you and becoming Nii-sama’s conquer target, Nii-sama will worry about the genealogy of the Hayshizaki-style coming to an end, he will notice my weak heart that escaped from my destiny, he will only harbor despair and pity towards me. A human that cannot face her own destiny has no qualifications at all to be loved by anyone!”

She would continue the Hayashizaki-style as the strongest swordsman, with that Nii-sama would be able to leave the nest of the Hayashizaki house with relief, to step out onto an even more rigorous destiny.

At such a time, she would be able to face Nii-sama once more.

The blizzard suddenly stopped. Kanae looked up to the night sky. Wind that was several times stronger than at the surface blew and washed away the clouds in the blink of an eye, the weather of the mountain changed suddenly in an instant.

At that moment, the cloud flowed away and the blizzard vanished like a miracle, opening the starry night all over the sky. It was as if she was seeing the night sky for the first time. The sky looked close as if her hand could reach out to it, countless millions of stars were shining.

“I will become a single katana.”

The radiance of the stars had not a single murkiness in it, like the clearness of a katana.

She, too, wanted to be like that, Kanae thought.

{Thou art sublimely beautiful right now. Thy heart is undoubtedly like a polished blade.}

===Part 5===

Late at night―the executive room at the highest floor of Oosaka’s government office building.

Inside, a strange soliloquy was resounding.

“7-6 knight, checkmate. …Aa―, it’s impossible already! As I thought shogi is just impossible, impossible! Amberjack! Greater Amberjack!” <ref>I don’t really understand this part. I think it’s something like a word play here. At first the person here was talking impossible impossible, which in Japanese is ‘muri, muri’. And then he continued with ‘buri’, which is amberjack fish in Japanese, and continued again with ‘kanpachi’ which means greater amberjack, but the word also sound similar with ‘kanpai’ which is a word that the Japanese people say when they toast their glass. Mind you, I could be totally wrong</ref>

It was a girl’s voice ―the voice of Kaya.

The tone of voice was Kaya’s, but a way of talking that was different than Kaya was alternately mixing in it.

“…That’s why I told you already, the random factor in shogi is zero, it was reckless of you. But playing against someone that omitted his eight pieces of rook, bishop, lance, knight, and silver general, ‘as expected maybe I can win here―’ anybody will think like that ain’t it! If you are gonna play then let’s play a game that has some random factor in it yeah, this kind of logic game just ain’t suited for you y’know? Don’t talk to me like I’m an idiot, c’mon―!”

The girl’s arm toppled over the shogi board that was on top of the marble table. The shogi pieces that were depicting a disastrous war situation were scattered everywhere with clattering sounds.

“Even me don’t like a game with zero random factor in it. <ref>The me just now is referring to man</ref> Why? ‘Cause there ain’t any chaos in it. A game without any uncertain factor in it is just too boring, this is just the Cosmos Side’s game.”

―This was a soliloquy that was not a soliloquy.

The two minds that occupied a single body were alternately talking.

Using just a single mouth that Kaya had, the one who was talking with Kaya was Loki.

Both of them could also exchange words only inside their head, but they much preferred to actually let out their voices when talking. Especially for a Diva, just moving their flesh body was a really pleasant thing.

After talking too much they now wanted to drink. Kaya reached out her hand to the pet bottle on top of the table and drank it all in one go. What she drank was a carbonated drink from the former era named [Root beer] that she recently got addicted to.

Loki who shared Kaya’s senses suddenly raised a scream.

“It stinks! That drink is just too stinky!! Drink something more natural, you! Don’t wanna! This chemical flavor is just unbearable y’know. Eei, shit!”

In order to remove the bad taste, Loki gulped down the whole bottle of the sweet potato shochu <ref>Japanese liquor</ref> named [Invitation to Hell] that had been put beforehand on top of the table. It was a sake that he bought because he was pleased with the name. A scream suddenly resounded all of a sudden.

“GYAA―! My throat is burning! Hahaha, serves you right, get sterilized you idiot tongue!”

Kaya’s body was in agony while laughing.

“C’mon, just drink a lighter sake. No way, the balance between the punch of the alcohol strength and the taste is important in what is called as alcohol, the nasty sake with alcohol below 20% is not alcohol at all. Geez―, Loki you idiot! Being an alcoholic even though you are sharing a body with a girl is just the worst! The idiot one is your sense of taste here! What are you gonna do if you even get me addicted with this root beer addiction of yours!! Ah, just as I thought? Looks like you also started to get to like it eh!? …Yeah. It’s vexing but yeah. Yeeeiii, my root beer comrade♪”

They got along well with each other.

Loki was thinking ―he left alone the consciousness of this girl on a whim, but she made things fairly interesting here and there.

Sharing a life with another person like this was filled with many really new discoveries.

Both of them had an open personality that knew no shame, so they were not bothered at all even with a life of zero privacy like this.

For Kaya, even in the case when she was sleeping and during that time both of their flesh body got strangely mixed up, so when she woke up she found her own body grew out the penis of Loki’s giant’s body, she could still laugh explosively while holding her stomach. She was the owner of a personality that could do such a thing.

Loki too was so Loki that he was not flustered, even when he was sharing a body with a girl. In the first place he was the ultimate borderless god whose forte was sex change, on the contrary he even had an incomprehensible heroic saga where he transformed into a mare where he was then brought into a reverse rape as the Sasoi’uke by a giant’s powerful male horse. At that time he got pregnant and the foal that was born from that later on became Odin’s beloved horse, the famous <Sleipnir>. With rape being the case.

Both of them were completely a match made in heaven.

While the two of them were getting roused up from their matching mood in one body, there was a knocking sound *kon kon* from the door.

“It’s fine to just enter anytime without knocking. This great me doesn’t have any moment where I’m gonna get ashamed of being seen.”

Loki who didn’t have any shame lightly permitted the visitor who came this late at night to enter the room.

The door was opened and the one who entered was a group of three of male and female.

All of them were wearing the hooded robe that was the proof of being an illegal magician.

“Oh, it’s you guys.” Loki’s voice brightened and he welcomed them.

The three respectively were the illegal magicians that were possessed by Midgardsormr, Fenrir, and Hel.

These three Divas were Loki’s real children.

However they were quite unworthy of their father because they couldn’t really succeed in taking over their human’s flesh body.

‘Despite being my kids why are their performances this bad huh?’ Loki thought inside his heart in marvel.

In front of his children, Loki transformed Kaya’s body into his own body. His body contour distorted flabbily like an amoeba and without even emitting any magic power light the body smoothly morphed into Loki’s appearance.

“Nyoro nyoro.”

“Midgardsormr, you too has become considerably like a snake huh. Quickly shed off your skin already.”

“Aoo―n, ao―n.”

“Fenrir, you too have turned like a dog this far huh. Can you pee while raising one of your legs now?”

Towards the illegal magicians whose bodies had began to be deeply influenced by the Divas possessing them, Loki ignored the original personalities of the bodies and called them with the name of his own child. After stroking the heads of the two, he turned towards his youngest daughter Hel.

“…”

“Ou, Hel. You too have your complexion worsened like a death god… hm? Hel, you…?”

“Papa. I, have reached it already see.”

At that time, the body that was clad in a dark robe emitted a powerful light.

“Ooooh-!?” Loki raised a joyful voice. Inside the light, the silhouette of the illegal magician changed its shape like a jelly. In the blink of an eye it drew out the small―petite silhouette of a girl.

“Hel, you finally did it! As expected from my daughter!!”

Loki tried to hug the girl’s silhouette by jumping into the light.

The girl’s silhouette sleekly dodged the jump.

“Papa… I’m, not a child anymore you see. Stop trying to hug me already.”

The shining light settled down―Hel had clearly materialized her body.

With a bluish-white skin, her appearance was of a very young girl. Her body was clad in pure black gothic clothes that matched Kaya’s taste, her right eye was covered with an eyepatch.

Her noble look and blue hair that were inherited from Loki emitted a ghastliness that was not from a person of this world.

Hel―because she was Loki’s biological child she was still young, but in Norse Mythology she was the Queen of the World of the Dead that accomplished an important role. Loki greeted her materialization with a radiant smile.

“Hahaha, you shy kid. Papa is very lonely just by myself y’know. Comrades that papa can trust right from the heart are only you three after all.”

Loki forcefully hugged Hel while sinking his waist on the black-leather sofa.

Hel averted her face to the side and replied with a coldness of hell.

“Even without us, papa doesn’t really mind and is always having fun right? Papa is saying things like comrade, even though papa actually doesn’t need anything like that in your heart.”

“Why are saying such a cold thing to your papa that you have met after a long time? If you don’t act more honest and be sweet to papa, papa is gonna get lonely here…”

“Nyoro nyoro” “Aoo―n”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.09 096.jpg|thumb]]

When Loki hung his head down dejectedly, the two people possessed by Midgardsormr and Fenrir consoled him.

In the past it was also like this but, these two were stupidly kind to Loki.

“Hmph. I hate papa so much.”

“Is that so? If so then, well, it’s fine already. However, why did you suddenly become able to steal the body in one go?”

Loki raised his face in a snap and asked.

“…Putting me aside like that… Hmph, it’s Ikousai. When I went along with that girl’s training I grasped the trick.”

Ikousai lately made these three to accompany her training. It was the special training for the sake of perfectly controlling the power of Susanoo that resided inside her. So that was it, by observing the state of Ikousai, who was controlling the power of her Diva, she grasped the trick to steal a human’s body using the reverse operation of that process.

“Oi, Midgardsomr and Fenrir. You guys also went along with Ikousai’s training right? Why is there no progress with you guys. This ain’t the time to go ‘nyoro nyoro’ or ‘aoo―n’ y’know.”

“It’s impossible for these two, they are idiots after all. I’m the smartest here after all.”

With a proud huff Hel turned up her nose haughtily, “…I’m the best, I’m taking after papa the closest” she added so with a small voice.

“Right. However this is a joyous occasion. Should we have red rice for the meal tomorrow? Papa is going to fill this room with humans until bursting and make them make a lot of red rice yeah.” <ref>Red rice or sekihan, made from beans and mochi for auspicious occasions</ref>

“Re, red rice or whatever isn’t tasty, so it’s not like I’m happy or anything with that. Well, if you are going to congratulate me then it’s fine even if you do as you please…”

“Well, that’s just a joke though. I too don’t like red rice, it’s troublesome.”

“…!!” Hel stood up from on top of Loki’s knees and hit Loki’s shoulder repeatedly.

Even while those hits got repelled by a blue defensive magic power, Loki got flustered while saying “What, what’s with you!”

“…Papa is no different whether now or in the past. Papa is only joking around or saying insincere words. Even though I’m now able to materialize after a long time, why is papa not facing me with more of your real feelings…”

Hel murmured in complaint with a small voice.

“Nn? What are you grumbling there?”

“Nothing at all!”

Hel raised an angry voice that sounded like a flame of hell. Loki went “Sca, scary…” and shrank back from his biological daughter.

{Heh heh… Loki, so when you are in front of your kids you are like this.}

Kaya who was watching over the situation laughed sardonically inside Loki’s head.

“Anyway, I’ll go after that guy called Hayashizaki Kazuki. Just leave the rest to me.”

Hel crossed her arms and suddenly began to talk.

“Hah? Leave it to you? Papa is not blessed with capable people, so papa never got to test whether leaving something to another person is gonna go well or not.”

“I have grasped the situation even while just possessing this body. Hayashizaki Kazuki is going to the deepest parts of Fuji’s sea of trees to take the last one of the Three Sacred Treasures. …Ame no Murakumo. That thing is probably, the thing that made us thoroughly miserable 14 years ago right? That kind of thing, must not be handed over to the enemy.”

“Even if you say that, that place is sealed by that woman’s power. We cannot enter there.”

“It’s possible. If it’s me. That seal is something that was put up by that woman… a dead person.”

Hel puffed up her chest as if wanting to say “It’s fine for you to praise me.”

“Is that so, if you have recovered your power… now you can make full use of your power as the god of death.”

“Dead person is my attribute. I can look up the soul of dead people that I know from Astrum and form a connection to them. The soul of the dead that is maintaining the seal in that Haunted Ground… when that woman shows her appearance in front of Hayashizaki Kazuki, I’ll do that and I’ll eat that woman’s soul. And then I’m going to materialize my figure in that place.”

So to speak, a warp that was using the desecration of a dead person.

By reducing her own flesh into a mass of enormous magic power, she was going to connect to the soul of a dead person that was in a different place through the mental world. The soul of a dead person was the remains of magic power that kept clinging at Astrum―so to speak the remaining dregs of a mind.

By consuming the soul of that dead person, she would reveal her appearance by moving into the soul of the dead person that was in that place.

Warp magic―it was a feat that not many Divas could do even if they had materialized.

“He will see the one that he is talking with right in front of his eyes suddenly change into me. I’m going to launch a surprise attack right there when he is shocked. He is going to be helpless. And then I’m going to massacre the lot and bring back the Sacred Treasure. How’s that, papa? It’s perfect right? It’s fine even if you praise me. Though it’s not like I’m happy or anything getting praised by Papa.”

‘That strategy is gonna make Hayashizaki Kazuki go into rage huh’ , Loki thought.

‘That strategy is going to make Kazuki-oniichan go mad with rage huh’, Kaya also thought,

When [a person that knew Hayashizaki Kazuki] imagined that strategy’s progression, for some reason rather than success there was only a dangerous premonition welling up inside their heart. That was how much Loki and Kaya were being in awe of his force of will.

“…Just stop it, that’s dangerous.”

“Eh? Why?”

“Because the one who can warp like that, is just you right? Hayashizaki Kazuki that snapped, is just scary. If that guy fight without thinking of the consequences, he could even fight against the other Kings.”

“There is no way for me who has already materialized to lose against something like a human at all!”

“You say that but, even papa has the experience of almost losing against that guy y’know. See, this in papa’s chest, it’s the scar from that time.”

When Loki exposed the chest behind his shirt and showed his scar, Hel’s face went beet red and covered her face with both hands.

“I, idiot! Don’t take it off out of nowhere like that! Papa really doesn’t have any delicacy! You perverted father! Since a long time ago you always loitered around naked after rising from the bath, that kind of papa is just the worst!”

Loki fixed back his shirt while being dejected.

“Why are you this shy of a person despite being my daughter… daughters at that age are really troublesome eh. I get along much better with Kaya.”

Hel’s expression went stiff in a snap from that nonchalant comment and she became even more obstinate.

“Besides papa’s win and loss cannot become any consideration at all! Anyway that time papa was just careless right!? If we just leave that guy alone and get careless, it will immediately become a pinch for us.”

“There was also that but… Papa you see, is just worried for you.”

“That’s a lie!” Hel refuted that with a menacing look like the earthquake of hell.

“Papa isn’t worried or anything at all for me! Papa is just making light of me all along! Telling me that I cannot do anything right, papa is always, always looking down on me!!”

“I ain’t looking down on you at all here. No, strictly speaking I’m looking down on you though. Everyone except papa are all idiots after all, so it’s not like papa is specially thinking of you as an idiot y’see.”

{Ahaha, you’re the worst―} Kaya was laughing hard.

“Papa is not worrying about me, papa is just thinking of that guy Hayashizaki Kazuki as more important than me! Even though all this time papa has already had so many chances to kill that guy already!”

His biological daughter’s discerning eye made Loki shocked instead. Kaya too {Ooo-} reflexively ooh-ed in admiration.

“Just why does papa let that guy live until now!? That kind of man, can be nothing else but an hindrance to our plan!”

“That guy is also one of the pawns that I can use. …Among the Magic Advanced Countries, Japan is the only country that can form an alliance with another country. With Japan becoming a force that cannot be ignored, the balance between the countries that struggle for supremacy coulda be broken. I don’t want to face those Magic Advanced Countries honestly from the front.”

“That’s just an excuse! Our original plan was to make this country, Japan as the base of us, the Divas of the Chaos Side, as the abode of demons where we can hijack the humans of this country that had no divine protection of the advanced countries! That’s the original expectation of us of the Loki’s Einherjar!”

“It doesn’t really matter where we gotta do that, anywhere is fine. …The first plan had become hard because the <Zero Knight> really whooped our asses. That couldn’t be helped.”

Kaya was shocked hearing Loki’s way of speaking. This was the first time this Diva had the sense of defeat mixed into his actions.

To steal this country and turn it into their own base, couldn’t be done except in that era.

Right now, the Magic Advanced Countries had already gathered too much strength. They already couldn’t do anything that stood out.

That was why, rather than gathering strength, they had to plan that prioritized shaving off their surrounding’s strength. …Loki was thinking like that.

“…Papa right now, just wanted Hayashizaki Kazuki to inherit the will of the Zero Knight, and then try to fight it once more.”

“You are thinking too much.”

Hel shook her head vigorously and turned on her heel.

“I don’t know anybody like papa anymore! I’m going to kill that guy!!”

Just like that she rushed out of the door with a force that almost smashed apart the door and left the room. Having been left behind, the two humans that were possessed by Fenrir and Midgardsormr were lost “Nyoro” “Ao―n”.

“…Aaa, she went and left. Why is she like… wonder if she didn’t hear what I told her. Ain’t her plan just a suicide attack when she ain’t preparing any escape route like this?”

Loki sank his waist into the sofa and gulped his sweet potato shochu.

“Why is she that stupid despite being my kid I wonder. <ref>That’s not surprising when the father of your kid is just dumb animal right? Edit(Omega): Actually, Fenrir, Midgardsomr and Hel were fathered by Loki, while the mother was a Frost giant… Sleipnir was the only child of his he mothered</ref> When I was having children, the ones that come out were suddenly a snake, a dog, and a corpse, well, like that there ain’t no way these bunches are going to turn out decent though, but even so I thought that the girl was still better cos’ she had human shape. What a stupid daughter.”

{…Loki, why did you even make something like children?}

Kaya asked while enduring the numbing sensation of the alcohol.

“I wanted them in the past see. I thought that for comrades that I can have faith in, one that absolutely won’t betray me, ain’t it fine if I just make them myself.” Loki leaked out a voice that was unexpectedly crestfallen and lonely.

“…After all whether it was those gods of Asgard, or those giants, in the end, none of them can be trusted.”

Loki’s birth origin was the giant race. The Norse Mythology was a legend about the enfolding conflict between the gods of Asgard and the giant race. Kaya vividly imagined Loki’s position in the middle of such conflict.

Loki joined the group of Asgard’s gods, exchanged the cup of sworn brother with Odin, and his relation with Thor became something that was called as bosom friend.

But in the end he betrayed the gods of Asgard and a fierce battle was enfolding.

In the end, his words that no one could be trusted was heavy.

“But I noticed in the middle that such thinking was too naïve. It’s not about fearing treachery, what’s important is to corner the surrounding bunches into a situation where they have no way to betray you. I’m not looking for something like other people that you can trust. Other people are to be used. They are pawns. That way of thinking really worked well.”

{But that girl, Hel, you cannot handle her as pawn well eh.}

Kaya pointed out with a sharpness that stabbed right at the heart of the matter. Loki gulped his shochu.

“That girl, I cannot move her well. What is that girl looking for, what kind of bait that girl will take, I really don’t understand at all.”

{I think that what that girl is looking for is really easy to understand though.}

“Is that so? …It’s incomprehensible for me.”

Surely he was just pretending to not understand, Kaya thought.

Surely Hel had seen through something like a fake love completely. That was why she was constantly angry.

But a love that was right from the heart couldn’t be called as bait anymore.

Loki who had decided to treat everything as a pawn was unable to give something like love right from his heart to other people. That was why, even for Loki the trickster, that attempted to manipulate everything, Hel was the only one in the world that he couldn’t use.

Perhaps all the words that Hel threw at him were all truth. Loki had lost the argument against his daughter.

“Really… the matter just cannot go my way.”

Kaya noticed. How that murmur sounded a little happy.

{…It doesn’t go your way, that’s why you’re looking forward to it aren’t you? An uncertain factor. Basically it’s that kind of thing isn’t it?}

Loki loved something uncertain. Surely Loki―loved Hel as an uncertain factor.

“It’s just like what you are thinking.” Loki laughed.

Hel couldn’t understand a love in such shape. That child from now on too would hunger for love, wander, and continue to act in an astounding way. Loki continued to watch that while drinking his sake.

Kaya also thought that it was pleasant. She couldn’t explain why she was having fun with such an unpleasant hobby but, without doubt, such things brought joy to Kaya and Loki.

She and Kazuki-oniichan were also the same. When saying “I want love”, Kazuki-oniichan would surely face the other party directly. But for her, she already didn’t want such a straightforward feeling. That was why she rejected that, did crazy things―and just earnestly wanting to trouble Onii-chan.

That kind of reliable Onii-chan was manipulated around with her every single action. That was great.

Inside her head was becoming full with contradiction and bankrupt personality. It was pleasant for such tragedy to be her aesthetics.

Kaya felt her [bond of chaos] with Loki that could understand that become even more irreplaceable.

“…By the way, what kind of person was that Zero Knight?”

Kaya was interested with Loki’s past. She felt that his past that she was completely ignorant of, was like a large river that stretched out between her bonds with Loki.

“I had several chances to meet her face to face and talked to her. That woman was someone that said things like [I fight in order to protect everyone!] with sparkling eyes.”

“Ugee―. That’s the honor student type that I’m bad with.”

“Hearing that I… more like my host was thinking like this. This guy is strong. So let’s massacre all her important people and plunder the will to fight, the will to live from this woman. I’m going to make that sparkling eyes get polluted.”

“O, ooo… what an awesome idea.”

“My host and my comrades ran around from the Zero Knight and massacred the Zero Knight’s family, friend, acquaintance, we cleaned all of them up. So that she won’t even have any feelings of revenge, we did it thoroughly. There was only this one strange pipsqueak foreigner that called the Zero Knight [Nee-sama] that we failed to kill because she was quite strong, but, other than that one pipsqueak, we killed them all.”

There was no more reason for the Zero Knight to fight―the circumstance became something like that.

There was no more will to protect or anything that she could feel. It wouldn’t even be strange if she commited suicide because of the despair.

“And then, what did the Zero Knight do?”

“For a while her whereabouts was concealed. During that time my host and comrades went wild as much as we wanted. But… that woman came back.”

“Ooo-…! She came back for revenge?”

“No, she didn’t have the desire for revenge. That woman said [Someone like you has to be defeated without fail] with a steady gaze. She was not talking pretty things with sparkling eyes… she talked justice with piercingly threatening eyes.”

“…That woman, was scary wasn’t she?”

“Yeah, even my host was trembling. My consciousness that time was vague but, maybe I too was shaking in my boots. We ran away until the depth of a left alone Haunted Ground that was surrounded by a wall but we got pursued, and then she entered a one-on-one fight at the summit of Mt. Fuji. There, they simultaneously killed each other.”

“Then that means you guys didn’t lose then.”

“Well, it felt like a loss. Our plan also got toppled over. Right before the Zero Knight’s death, so that the special Sacred Treasure that she used could be handed over to the hands of a worthy human, she burned her remaining life and put up a seal.”

“Loki is thinking that you want for that Sacred Treasure to be handed over to Kazuki-oniichan aren’t you?”

There was reverence towards the Zero Knight inside Loki’s chest.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki is… a worthy guy to inherit the conviction of the Zero Knight. In the deepest part of the Grand Haunted Ground, that kind of thing is waiting for that guy.”

===Part 6===

The next morning, Kazuki and the others crept out from the snow huts along with the dawn and lined up in front of the tremendous rock wall while looking up at it. When they tried to take a detour, they soon hit a deep valley in their way. No matter what they had to challenge this wall in order to climb to their destination.

What was in front of them was not a slope anymore, but a wall that stood upright like a folding screen. The angle began from around 50°, and then the angle gradually became closer to being vertical. The rock surface was exposed due to the wind but here and there were snows piling up inside rock cavities, making the wall look like a pattern of brown and white speckles. The wall continued until very high without the end in sight.

It was as if they were witnessing the god of earth.

“When I climbed this mountain in the past, there was no wall like this that looked like the Grandes Jorasses though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that while breathing out white vapor. “Haunted Grounds will change even its terrain with the thickness of its magic power. With days and months that passed, the Haunted Ground will evolve into something outrageous.”

“This, how will we climb this?”

“There is no other way than to cling onto the wall with both legs and arms like a lizard and climb. Let’s have Koyuki create one more ice axe for each of us.”

Ice axe―a hammer in a T-shape model. It was a mountain climbing assistance tool in a shape like a bar with its tip turned into a sharp blade. With ice axes in both hands, they had to drive in the blade in position as high as they could one hand at a time.

Crampons―similarly with the ice claws Koyuki made for them on both of their legs, they had to kick in the claws on their toes in position as high as they could one foot at a time. They nailed the ice axes at their hands and the crampons on their feet alternately into the rock surface. They crawled up little by little. There was no other way to go up other than to steadily do that.

They supported their body by alternately stabbing the blade and claw into the rock surface deeply. So that they would be fine even if their balance broke and fell, they stretched out a rope between them so that all members were supporting each other.

They wouldn’t die even if they fell, but… they would need to climb back steadily from the start again.

“There will be falling rock, Demon Beasts will also come attacking.”

The one in the head that would support the comrades that were following after him in critical times must be excellent in stamina.

“Should the one that becomes the lead be me or Kazuha-senpai?”

“Shall I do it?”

“There is no doubt that Kazuha-senpai who can manipulate general magic flexibly is competent for this role, but what is really demanded in this role is being calm, cool, and collected to quickly deal with the problem that can happen.”

If just that one point was excluded, Kazuha-senpai would be even more suitable than Kazuki for this. But just that one aspect made him thoroughly uneasy about letting Kazuha-senpai do this.

Kazuha-senpai focused her eyes and considered Kazuki’s words. And then she immediately averted her eyes uneasily.

But she also couldn’t retract her previous offer and so her mouth kept closing and opening wordlessly.

“Also with a girl in her Magic Dress right above me will only make me unable to concentrate from all the lewdness, so as I thought it’s better if I’m the one in the lead.”

Kazuki threw out a life line to Kazuha-senpai which made Kazuha-senpai’s expression relieved before she pushed Kazuki’s shoulder while saying “Yo, you pervert! As I thought you are the one that will be in the lead!”

With Kazuki being in the lead decided, all of them were joined with each other using rope in turns.

At last Kazuki half-crawled the steep slope and began to climb. The ice axe and the crampons which had its hardness increased due to Koyuki’s power over cold easily pierced the wall when Kazuki strengthened his physical ability and nailed it on the wall. Relying on that Kazuki advanced above step by step.

“Like this… steadily…”

Looking at Kazuki’s figure that was clinging on the wall, Mio let out her impressions.

When Kazuki had climbed around three meters, that Mio also clung to the wall. She only had the power of a girl that wasn’t used to using Enchant Aura habitually, but her ice axes and crampons easily drove into the wall.

“Kazu-nii-, pull me up if I’m going to fall okay♪”

Mio looked up at him while saying that.

Kazuki looked down right below him and replied “Naturally.”

“Ehehe~, how reliable♪ I wonder if I should try to fall purposefully.”

“You are going to fall at me then.”

Koyuki who was following right under Mio replied with a cold voice.

“I’m going to thrust this ice axe into the bottom of the falling Amasaki-san.”

“FUEEEEEEEEE-!?”

Mio spontaneously raised a scream but she had defensive magic power so she wouldn’t actually get stabbed if that happened. It was just a frivolous talk. The relation between these two had also improved really well.

With only pain accumulating inside him, the monotone act where he couldn’t see when it would end was continuing.

The scenery of white mist above him didn’t change at all no matter how far he was steadily climbing up. The wind that was whirling in rumbles in the air was filled with snow and turned into blizzard that crashed into the rock surface and got blown below. Kazuki and co who were clinging into the rock wall and were trying to climb up―especially Kazuki who was climbing in the lead had his face struck fiercely by all the falling snow.

However he had to keep his face lifted up by all means, after all they didn’t know when the Demon Beasts would come attacking from the sky. The really violent blizzard reduced the visibility to zero with just his naked eyes, but he continued to focus single-mindedly on reinforcing his eye sight with magic power and saw through the other side of the blizzard.

And then it came―a swarm of giant bird that was covered in pure white fur where they were flapping their large wings to draw near and to peck at Kazuki and co. with their sharp beaks.

His companions shot them to death with a rapid-fire of attack magic.

When Kazuki tried to chant his magic, his companions scolded him to preserve his strength.

―His body that should have been warmed already inside the snow hut was once again beginning to creak. During his war of attrition against the rock wall where he didn’t know when it would end, the cold was gnawing into his body unstoppably.

What was exposed into the fierceness of the blizzard right at the foremost was not just his face but also both his hands. The tips farthest from the heart that were his fingers were the first to have ischemia occurring at it from the hypothermia.

Kazuki was witnessing his fingertips slowly changing color into brown.

Even so as long as the wall was continuing vertically, he kept raising high both his hands alternately above his head, he must not stop driving his ice axe into the wall’s surface by any means.

How far he had climbed, he wondered. He had no sense of distance and sense of time.

The surrounding was isolated by the blizzard. The senses of his whole body also went numb and began to vanish. He was feeling as if he was floating in a world of pure white.

Kazuki’s heart was suddenly assaulted by anxiety.

Were his comrades still there at the end of the rope that was tied onto his waist, following after him?

If the rope didn’t get pulled then that meant that there was no one that fell down. In the first place Kazuki was able to sense the current location of his companions.

Yet regardless… it couldn’t be helped that he felt uneasy from how he was unable to detect the existence of everyone inside this world of pure white.

“Everyone, are you still there!”

Kazuki called out to right under him.

“I’m fine!” “I’m still here!” Replies were coming from numerous mouths, Kazuki was relieved from the bottom of his heart.

His chest became warm. Everyone’s voices became a second breath for him and turned into strength inside his body.

“Hey! Let’s take a roll-call periodically okay!!”

Kaguya-senpai proposed that perhaps from feeling the same uneasiness as Kazuki.

“Then when I call out [Everyone!], everyone will give their reply in order!”

“Understood!” Mio who was right under Kazuki replied. “But what should we reply with?”

“Anything is fine, within appropriateness! Let’s try it now… everyone!”

“Nyaa―!” Mio immediately replied after she was told that anything was fine.

“Puu.” Koyuki continued.

“Wan wan-!” Lotte energetically said.

“Pan pan!” Kaguya-senpai who recently began as a panda character raised a panda’s barking voice(?).

“Eh!? I don’t have any material for that kind of impression though!?” Kazuha-senpai raised a troubled voice.

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA!” Kanae shouted.

“PENIS!” Hikaru-senpai yelled out something incomprehensible.

“What the hell are you saying!?” Liz Liza-sensei who was at the end of the line scolded with a baffled voice.

Spontaneously Kazuki was experiencing the building up of laughter inside of him. That laugh was again changed into energy and he thought that he could still do his best.

While climbing Kazuki periodically took a roll-call.

“Nyaa―!”

“Puu.”

“Wan wan-!”

“Pan pan!”

“I don’t have that kind of special voice desu! I’m a normal human desu!” <ref>This is Kazuha speaking</ref>

“NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAA! NII-SAMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

“PENIS!”

“I told you not to say anything obscene already!?”

The end of the path came too quick―what appeared at the other side of the blizzard was not a rock surface but the clear sky.

What got fixed at the edge of the rock surface was not an ice axe but fingers, Kazuki lifted up his body.

===Part 7===

The edge of the mountains―Kazuki and co formed a single line and advanced following the ridgeline. The scenery made them think that the ridge line would continue on forever, but finally they met the end of the line. A circle was drawn in the end of the ridge line like a crown, waiting for Kazuki and co. The summit of Fuji Mountain, the crater on the very top.

At one of the edge that formed the circle, there was a light that was obviously of a different nature.

They immediately understood the true identity of the light when they got near. A single sword that pierced the edge of the crater was emitting a glaring light of sharpness that the blizzard couldn’t hide.

That sword that was waiting for them at the highest summit of Japan, looked exactly like the proof of the King just from its appearance.

When they forced their exhausted bodies and got nearer, they discovered that a human shadow was standing beside the sword.

Her long black hair was swaying due to the blizzard.

It was the female that held a mysterious and dear impression for him―the master of the seal.

The woman was already dead. But as the result of changing her very own life into the power of the seal, the woman’s mental body was haunting this ground together with the seal.

The woman and the sword were waiting for Kazuki. Kazuki and others that were forming a line at the edge of the crater dragged along their exhausted body to walk. The woman was watching that directly and quietly without even hurrying them along.

With Kazuki in the lead, they advanced forward while receiving that gaze and the blizzard right from the front.

When they arrived until a distance of just a few meters, the woman of the seal suddenly pulled out the sword that was pierced on the mountain summit and heroically thrust it to the heaven.

A figure of a hero of the ancient era was right in front of their eyes.

The woman kicked the edge of the crater―and sharply stepped into Kazuki’s direction.

The heroically raised sword was directed at Kazuki and swung down powerfully.

Even while being shocked, Kazuki ran his sword out from its sheath with a natural movement. With a flash from the drawn sword he warded off the opponent’s swung down sword and parried its strength diagonally below. After the opponent’s posture broke down, he flipped up his blade in a sharp angle and swung up his blade as the second slash.

The most basic of the Hayashizaki-style, two stage preparation of sword drawing art.

But Kazuki stopped his second slash right before it cut.

The woman whose posture was broken by Kazuki had also stopped her movement while still in the low posture from swinging down her sword.

“You really have become strong.”

The woman said with a mellow voice like a silk.

“You too…”

Kazuki felt a cold, uncomfortable feeling from the echo of the word [you] that came out from his mouth.

But he didn’t understand what would be fine to call her with other than that word.

“I understand that you are also strong from that single slash just now.”

The woman’s step-in was sharp and the force of the swung down blade was truly powerful. The force was similar with a single blow from Beatrix―truly in reverse from her willowy appearance.

Kazuki’s sword was something that was backed with the sword art that had been handed down in generations and steady training.

On the other hand, the woman’s sword was―a <wild technique> that was honed by necessity in the middle of real battles that were approaching her.

Surely, this person was originally not a knight or anything like that.

The truth was that she just recklessly continued to fight, and became strong until this much.

Thinking of such hardship, Kazuki’s chest was blocked.

“You are…”

Kazuki sheathed his katana. And then he gripped the hand of the woman that was still in the swinging down posture. It was a thin and delicate hand that was really like a female. It transmitted warmth through Kazuki’s fingers that were covered with frostbite.

The woman was not just a mere mental body, but a materialized body.

She must be using up the magic power of the seal that had finished its task and temporarily created a physical body of flesh.

“You are… my mother aren’t you?”

In no way the shaking of Kazuki’s words originated from the cold.

The woman released the sword from her hand and made Kazuki take a hold of it.

“I didn’t know about the true identity of this sword for a long time. The name of this sword is… <Ame no Murakumo>. Symbolizing the King’s authority, a sword of great destiny,”

The woman’s silky voice was slightly dyed in sadness.

“…This is a sword that forces a person to fight. This sword was waiting for you in this place.”

The woman drew back reservedly from the distance where their breath seemed to be able to touch each other.

“Long time no see huh, Hibiki.”

When Leme materialized beside Kazuki, the woman replied like she was meeting an old acquaintance.

“Leme too, long time no see. Though I never really had the chance to feel you this clearly before.”

The woman’s shoulders were slightly downcast while she began to talk to Leme.

“There is one thing that I want to ask, but… this fate, how much of it was really destiny?”

“What do you mean?”

“…This child is, my child after all, is that why you chose him?”

It was a question that really went into the heart of the matter. But Leme didn’t show any agitation and shook her neck.

“Certainly he caught my attention because he was your child, but Leme is also not such a cheap kind of person that would choose him just because of that. This guy happened to have the qualities that is worthy for Leme’s choice. Sword skill, exceptional ambition and mental strength, and above all his aspect that treasured his bonds… The Hayashizaki house raised up that kind of guy by their own accord.”

“Aah, now that you mentioned it… isn’t your ability more convenient when it’s used by a male child I wonder?”

“Of course that’s also one of the factors. The concept this time is a lovey-dovey harem king. Well, though you too could also use the magic of the same sex Liz Liza Westwood well enough before.”

When Leme said that jokingly, Kaa-san narrowed her eyes for the first time with her mouth bursting open in smile. <ref>Kaa-san = mother</ref>

“Fufufu-, Liza and I were lovey-dovey after all.”

“Wha, what are you saying, Hibiki-neesama!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s face went beet red and advanced forward out from the group of everyone.

“Be, besides you, you made a boyfriend but you kept it quiet from me… furthermore you even had a child without me knowing!”

“Because if I told that to Liza who loved me, I thought that it would make you jealous♪”

The woman―no, Mother unexpectedly stuck out her tongue playfully.

“I’m not jealous or anything, I just wanted you to talk with me properly!” <ref>Here Liz Liza’s way of talking turns into a polite way of talking when she talks with Hibiki, unlike her usual severe tone when talking with her students.</ref>

However Liz Liza-sensei’s eyes were both wet with tears and her body was trembling in shivers while she talked in reproach, it looked completely fitting with her child-like appearance.

“You didn’t tell me anything! You also entrusted your child that was just born to the orphanage! …Even though it would be fine even if you relied on me! You didn’t say anything and left to fight, and then you didn’t return back…!”

Mother smiled wryly in sadness.

“I’m sorry, Liza. At that time all the people around me were targeted, so I didn’t tell any of that to anyone. I also didn’t tell anything to the people at the orphanage and left him in front of the gate… without doing anything else.”

Mother was stealing a glance at Kazuki worriedly with her voice dulling.

Not saying anything and then in front of the orphanage’s gate… she abandoned him without doing anything else.

That was what she said.

“You were not doing nothing.” Kazuki interrupted between the two.

“At the spot where I was left behind, I had been told that there was a memo accompanying me where the name [Kazuki] was written.”

Mother looked at Kazuki with a look of realization and immediately looked down awkwardly.

“…Yes. I conveyed just that. I was thinking that I wanted to raise a boy that is really close to what is important for him, and possessed the strength to protect that important thing to the end like a large tree…”

“It might be thanks to that naming, that this guy was growing up into an ideal harem king.”

Leme interjected. “That’s also a form of education you know. Just as I thought this might really be a destiny.”

Name―perhaps unconsciously he wanted to become a human that was suitable for the name [Kazuki(一樹)]. He felt that he had the awareness more than average person that his name was really important. <ref>The meaning of 一樹 is a single tree</ref>

“But things like naming… just something like that cannot be called as an education or raising him up. Just as I thought, I have never done anything that is like a mother…”

“Kaa-san!” Kazuki interrupted her from a sad and gloomy tone.

To call the young woman in front of his eyes that he was still unfamiliar with as mother from his mouth needed courage.

The important name of [Kazuki] encouraged the courage inside his chest, Kazuki spouted out the thing that he felt had to be said no matter what.

“I, don’t resent Kaa-san at all! Because I’m not unhappy or unfortunate! I am happy all this time!”

Kazuki lowered his head and thanked her.

“For giving birth to me… thank you very much. For continuing to fight, for this country, for protecting the future where we lived, thank you very much.”

“…You really have grown up strong, aren’t you? And then the one that raised you up this happy…”

Mother averted her eyes away from the bowing Kazuki as if to escape.

After that she was facing to the direction of his companions.

“Kanae-san.”

“Ye, yes! Okaa-sama <ref>A really respectful way of calling mother</ref>!!” Kanae straightened her back and answered with a nervous voice.

Mother then lowered her head deeply.

“Thank you very much. For raising this child into a person this kind and strong. Your family was the one that did what I couldn’t, pouring the greatest love and growth for him…”

“That’s preposterous! I’m exactly the one… who received the best Nii-sama that I can ask for!”

Kanae too lowered her head. Kazuki too, Mother too, Kanae too were lowering their heads.

Mother then laughed “Fufu-“ amusedly.

“How weird… despite how I’m supposed to be the worst mother. Everyone happily lowered their head like this… I wonder if this is what they called a fortune.”

She was not the worst or anything. The situation just couldn’t be helped. Mother had to fight no matter what the cost at that time.

The current Kazuki understood well about such a position.

Mother loved someone. But that time was different with now, at that time it was not known that a strong emotion would become a trigger of magic power and distorted the reality completely. Magic power influenced the act of mixing the strongest feelings of man and woman, and completely hindered any contraception, such thing was unknown at that time.

If he himself didn’t know about such thing beforehand, then even he would surely have done the same act already.

Mother loved someone and conceived a child. That was why she went away from the battle.

But during the time Mother was leaving the battlefield… the situation rapidly worsened.

Moreover the people around Mother were targeted.

That was why… she had no other choice than to not tell anyone about her child and abandoned him.

And then without even informing her best friend that was Liz Liza-sensei, she went ahead to the battle alone without doing anything else.

That kind of mother, who in the world could condemn her?

―’Why in the world was it only Kaa-san who had to shoulder such an heavy burden?’

‘Tou-san<ref>Tou-san = father</ref> is’… Kazuki was going to ask, and hesitated.

[All of my important people were targeted]. Those words had already implicated the heavy and painful fact.

“…This is not destiny or anything like that.”

Once again Mother murmured to herself.

“Kanae-san, to let me reunite with this child, thank you…”

Mother lowered her head to Kanae once again.

After that with a timid manner she faced Kazuki once more.

“While protecting the seal in this place, I have regretted the fact that I abandoned you and headed to the fight all this time. Why do I have to fight, I always thought that it was unreasonable. Now, you are chosen by Leme and this sword, inside me there is also the sad feeling that you are shouldering the same fate like me. I wanted to raise my boy normally, unrelated from all this fighting… But… I also had the dream of you being chosen and you coming to this place. I wanted to have a glance of the grown up you. After all, I’m just something like a bounded ghost that cannot leave this place.”

That’s just like a doting parent though, saying that Mother smiled self-derisively.

“You know, the moment when I gave birth to you, I had the feeling that a special, strong child had just been born. That was why I was hoping, that surely you will be chosen and then you will come here. For such a thing to happen, the possibility must be so low like expecting a miracle to happen, but… Kanae-san, everyone that is here, you all had raised Kazuki to be this strong. You let us to meet fortuitously like this once more. …To come until this far here, I’m really thankful to all of you.”

Again Mother lowered her head, to Kazuki, to Kanae, to everyone else, one by one she lowered her head at them.

She was just earnestly lowering her thin back with a sorrowful face, and continued to lower her head.

He wanted to say something. But his feeling couldn’t be turned into any word. He was not unhappy. He didn’t resent anything. He was thankful. All his feeling that he wanted to convey beforehand, he had easily finished conveying them all.

He had the feeling that there was something more that he should say.

However that feeling couldn’t come out beautifully as words from his mouth.

Mother too was wordlessly and timidly staring at Kazuki as if holding herself back.

Amidst the pure white blizzard, they were staring at each other as if the time had stopped.

Suddenly―something changed.

The warm atmosphere was―sharply changed into cold.

The magic blizzard around them was not becoming stronger. Mother suddenly realized something with a ‘hah’ and her gaze became grim, then she thrust away Kazuki beside her strongly.

“Kaa-san…!?” Spontaneously and unintentionally, Kazuki leaked out a voice like an abandoned child.

No, wrong, this situation…

“Get away! Everyone, get away from me!!”

Mother yelled with a sharp voice as if a hero’s sense of responsibility was awakened inside her.

The sky at the other side of the blizzard was roaring thunderingly from the blowing wind. The wind moved pitch black clouds to their direction and completely covered the sky. The surroundings suddenly turned dark.

From the dark clouds, a dreadful voice was reverberating.

{O people that continue to stop at the boundary of life and death, know the karma of your deep sin.}

Kazuki and the others looked at the sky altogether.

{My name is Hel. Thou is already a dead person. …In accordance with that fate, offer that everything to me!!}

Pitch black lightning flashed from the dark cloud―piercing the back of Mother.

{{{furigana|Helheim Drive|Death God Encroachment}}}!!”

It was something that happened in an instant where no one could do anything. He was not even allowed to Foresight what kind of magic phenomenon would be caused by the dreadful and strange magic power.

The black lightning melted into Mother like an evil spirit. Mother went “Guh-!” and her body writhed in pain, blue magic power light was emitted from her whole body.

Kazuki knew this light. He had seen it before.

This emitted light was completely the same like that time when Loki encroached into Kaya.

It was the light of the existence itself being usurped by a Diva.

The emitted blue magic power and the encroaching pure black magic power mixed with each other, depicting a marble pattern. Little by little the pure black surface was increasing, it was trying to erase the existence of Mother.

It was as if he was seeing the process of a food that became spoiled in fast forward.

‘…This is a lie right?’

Kazuki stood stock still in a daze. He couldn’t possibly think that the happening in front of his eyes was reality.

Whether it was the miracle that he could reunite with Mother like this.

And even how such a miracle was currently disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Whichever it was… was unbelievable.

He couldn’t think that everything in this moment was all reality.

Kaa-san is disappearing. He couldn’t believe it.

‘This is a lie right… The thing that I still haven’t conveyed yet…”

However he didn’t understand what kind of words he should use…

They were just exchanging awkward gazes while holding back just now…

Not yet… not like this…

Who was it, the one with this black magic power.

Why would they do something like this!?

His body couldn’t move from the numbness. His situational judgment, didn’t work at all.

This was his first experience, having his body and his heart freezing completely like this in a time where he should fight.

Even his lips were freezing. ‘This is a lie right? Stop’, he thought that, but he couldn’t even raise a voice to yell.

“STOPPPPPPPPPPP!!”

―Someone was yelling as Kazuki’s proxy.

A gust of black shadow was jumping forward in front of his eyes.

It was the back of Kanae with her ponytail trailing behind like a cat’s tail.

“Don’t you dare to disturb this person and Nii-sama!! Only that, I will absolutely not forgive!!”

Kanae drew the black katana―Michikage, and swung down at the black magic power that was eating away at Mother. That slash―spontaneously he was inappropriately fascinated by the beautiful trajectory that slash drew. It was as if he was seeing a black rainbow.

Kanae’s spine, skeletal structure, all of her body was working together without even a little bit of wasteful movement. There was no deviation at all, it was a movement that looked perfect for Kanae’s flesh body. The quintessence movement.

The black rainbow that was unleashed from such a movement, tore apart the magic power that was encroaching into Mother in the timing right before it was going to swell up even larger.

It was a truly perfect timing, as if an expert martial artist had read the breathing of the opponent and took the sail out of the opponent’s move.

A perfect movement, and a perfect timing―it was exactly a divine work.

“Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword the Second, Shin’iki…!”

For some reason it was Kaguya-senpai who yelled that technique’s name while her body was trembling.

It was Kanae’s technique that even Kazuki didn’t know about. That instant, something miraculous happened. The instant the black blade was swung down―the magic phenomenon that completely covered Mother were all breaking down.

{That’s impossible! What just happened!?}

That Diva―Hel’s panicked voice was resounding. The black magic power was blown away from Mother’s back, where it formed the figure of a girl that fell on her butt. She was not an avatar but a materialized body, it was a Diva with the appearance of a very young girl.

In contrast with the materialized Hel, Mother powerlessly fell on her knees at that spot. It was not only power leaving her whole body, the magic power that constructed her body was also thinning down, faintly like an illusion, her figure was changing into a half-transparent light.

The powerful Diva that had already accomplished materializing was trying to steal the flesh body of Mother that materialized from the power of the seal. But that magic phenomenon was broken by Kanae.

However in that case―Mother’s little remaining magic power was completely stolen. Possibly her magic power had already been running out in the first place.

Kazuki caught the body of Mother, that was thinning out, in his arms in panic.

“You bastard… against my role for the sake of papa… how dare you…!!”

The Diva that fell on her butt―Hel was glaring at their way with a gaze filled with hatred. Her long blue hair that reminded him of Loki was bristling up from the blizzard right behind her.

This girl was going to steal Kaa-san… she was trying to make her a hostage.

Guessing that―violent emotion was surging inside Kazuki’s head. This girl…!!

Hel yelled. She turned at Mother.

“…Zero Knight! I won’t recognize you! Your role, your objective, I won’t let you accomplish them all! I won’t let you misunderstand, thinking that you won against papa!!”

At the same time a fierce magic power whirled out from that body. She was trying to cast some kind of powerful attack magic. The tip of that magic power was heading at Mother’s back.

Kazuki’s rage instantly changed into terror and trepidation.

If an attack was directed at Mother right now…!

It was a fear that he had never experienced before. His body and thought froze instantly.

“Lose and die again! O lamentation of the dead, carry away that soul from my hand… {{furigana|Nifl Driva|Hell Wind}}!!”

When Hel thrust out her bluish-white palm, from there was blowing a devilish wind as if the blizzard of the Haunted Ground that had been hurling at them thoroughly until now was compressed several hundred times in it.

“Kaa-san, dangerous!”

Kazuki immediately embraced Mother close to his body and covered her with his back.

Yet in front of them a black shadow was standing in the way.

“…Don’t you bother these two!!”

―It was Kanae. Kazuki covered his mother, and Kanae covered those two. The three of them were blown away altogether and fell from the ridgeline. In such dangerous situation Kazuki used his sword―<Ame no Murakumo> to pierce the ground and held out along with his mother that he held in his left hand.

“Kaa-san…!”

Inside Kazuki’s hugging left arm, like water that was spilling out from a cracked jar, the magic power that was composing mother’s existence was vanishing. She was vanishing!

Mother leaked out a weak voice. “…Just now, it looks like my last remaining magic power was used up. But I had already accomplished my role, so…”

Accomplished her role? Already?

Wait. Please wait! There is still….

“Don’t be a hindrance! Follow after Kanae!!” Liz Liza-sensei called out to the others and rushed at Hel’s direction.

“The final time between Kazuki and Hibiki-neesama… I absolutely won’t let you bother them!”

Don’t say that this is the last time…

Mio, Kaguya-senpai… all of his companions, they all cut in between them and Hel to protect him and mother, they were shining with the light of spell chanting simultaneously.

“You plan to stand in my way! You bunch of humans!”

Hel yelled. “Against a materialized Diva, it’s futile no matter how many humans gather here, futile! Are you looking down on me!? I’ll massacre you all and get one over papa!”

What incomprehensible thing was she yelling, this girl…

His head didn’t work watching the situation in front of his eyes. Rather than that kind of thing, mother was…

Even faster than his companions magic, Hel’s magic was invoked.

“…O Grand Haunted Ground of ancient times… please offer the souls that are rotting away in this land as the dress that is armoring my body… Helheim Drive!”

Once again several black lightning were falling to Hel’s body from the dark cloud. That black magic power was whirling on Hel’s body while creating Prima Materia, its substance changed―transforming into something like a Magic Dress.

It was a strange dress. As if several Magic Dresses were mixed up messily… there was no uniformity among every single part. However every single design of the parts had the shape that they had the feeling of seeing before somewhere.

The parts looked like the Magic Dresses that the students of the Magic Division wore on their bodies.

“STOP!”

Liz Liza-sensei yelled after noticing the true form of that power.

“Stop it, don’t you dirty those guys’ souls!! You trash!!”

One part of the Magic Dress that Hel wore―the red wings were emitting orange light like a fire shadow.

Unbelievably, Phoenix’s avatar emerged out beside Hel.

“The dead is my power, mine to use as I please! …Respond to my accusation and burn to ash! Israel Judgment!!”

It was a vortex of magic power he had seen before. It was a magic that even Kazuki and others had seen before, but it was activated with a lot more abbreviated chanting.

“I told you…! Don’t you dare become a hindrance for Nii-sama-!!”

Right before that magic was invoked, the shadow of a black cat leaped once again with a force that was like flying.

With a perfect step-in and timing―once again, it was that miraculous technique.

The wavelength of Hel’s magic power that swelled up right before the magic was invoked vanished like a lie with a *PACHIN!* sound.

“What’s going on, this technique!? …Eei!!”

Hel opened her eyes wide with rage and shock but―she immediately directed a different magic at Kanae.

“Freeze and be silent… Glacier Wind!!”

A part of Hel’s Magic Dress―the floating crystal on her back was emitting a deep blue light, Vepar’s avatar emerged out.

…She was making the soul of the Magika Stigmas that once died in this Fuji’s sea of trees to posses her own body and enslaved them. That death god was activating the magic of the contract through the souls of the dead.

This time even Kanae didn’t have the composure to unleash that technique. The cold magic that Koyuki was also specializing at assaulted Kanae without giving her time to dodge.

At exactly the same time, Hel also invoked her own magic.

“You that is already dead come to this side too! Nifl Driva!!”

Hel raised her palm and then she overlapped the blowing blizzard with the [Glacier Wind] from just now.

The chill of the mermaid and the blizzard of the world of the dead mixed with each other, amplifying each other.

“Uguu-!!” Kanae raised a scream and got blown away helplessly.

Besides her defensive magic power that got smashed, she was also writhing around from the chill that was violating her mind.

The black breastplate of Hel’s Magic Dress shone. This time an avatar of a black bird, Halphas’ avatar was emerging. She was chanting magic one after another with a speed that was hard to believe.

“Suffer and die! O god of war of the spirit world, under thy Divine Protection, I’ll sacrifice the wailing of that bitter enemy… Inferno!!”

Hel created two gigantic pure black pillar of flame in both her hands, she then met both her palms and combined them into one and created a bow and arrow of black flame. It was Halphas’s level 7 magic that Yumeno-san once used to finish off her other self.

It was a rapid-fire of magic just like the Quad-core Magika that was the result of Nyarlathotep’s research. No, her magic invocation was even faster than that.

The giant mass of black flame was fired at Kanae who was writhing in agony.

“O principle of time, listen to the calling voice of my sage! To the other side of the long stagnation, exile away that calamity… Leap Stasis!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s chanting―an avatar of clock emerged out in order to protect Kanae.

When he thought that the hand of that clock was fiercely rotating, the black flame that was flying near vanished.

“You trash Diva! I blew away your magic to the space-time!!”

Liz Liza-sensei’s Original One―it was once cast with her own body's aging as the target, an evasion magic that postponed the <change> in exchange of vast magic power, especially with that short chanting.

This time Hel was not surprised.

“Hmph, there is no way the likes of human can consecutively use that kind of convenient magic!”

The red wings, the crystal, the black breastplate, all of them shone simultaneously. Hel’s own magic power that caused the blizzard of the world of the dead was also included.

“Hayashizaki Kanae! Do that technique more! Block them all!!”

“That technique is not something you can do successfully that many times! Damn-!”

Liz Liza-sensei and Kanae shouted angrily at each other.

Finally at that time, the magic that the others’ were chanting were all invoked simultaneously.

“O water surface that sway from my singing voice, manipulate the small wave skillfully, gather, and become a giant tsunami! Come from the beyond and wash away to the distant place… Tidal Wave!”

Koyuki invoked Vepar’s magic of tsunami. It ignored the space and a tsunami that was created behind Hel using magic power came surging.

“Nifl Driva!!”

Hel immediately turned back to the tsunami and fired a blizzard.

The violent blizzard froze the tsunami all over and destroyed the power of that phenomenon making it disappear.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, set free the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim in the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thought! The origin of nightmare, the vicissitudes of materialism, respond to both hope and fear and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Mio and Kaguya-senpai’s magic was invoked at the same time. A wall of flame was going to rise from the bottom of Hel’s feet. Pitch black shadow was crawling up from inside the shadow.

Hel detected the danger and tried to run away from that spot.

“This hand reached out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasped the falling thunder of god! In accordance with my life, o lightning, whirl following my will! Collider Field!!”

But Lotte equipped a gauntlet on her left hand and locked Hel inside a barrier of electromagnetism. Hel’s body was paralyzed by the electricity and she was rooted to that spot.

Furthermore there was several small lights that were floating around Hel.

“The fate of all creation is inside the great celestial sphere… o binding of constellation, stop the revolution of the sky! Horoscope Stasis!”

Line of light was running between countless stars, that [constellation] tied up the paralyzed Hel.

“…This kind of irritating act!?”

The body of the yelling Hel was swallowed by a wall of flame. Even further her head was chewed apart by the giant monster that jumped out from the shadows.

From inside the wall of flame, from inside the mouth of the black monster, a dark blue defensive magic power was shining and scattered.

“O {{furigana|august lightning|Mikadzuchi}} that rain down due to god’s rage! The spilt blood of Kagutsuchi dripped down to the hilt and gather, become a flash of blade! The large drum of lightning sound of lightning speed, {{furigana|Mikafutsu no Mitama|Mikafutsu Soul}}!!”

Kazuha-senpai created a golden blade―with that heavily curving katana that hid a destructive power like lightning, she slashed at Hel with all her strength.

Hel that couldn’t move her body was blown away along with a thunderous roar.

Consecutive attack―but Hel immediately stood back up.

“Hikaru! Mio-chan! Koyuki-chan!” Kaguya-senpai yelled at her comrades of the Witch’s Mansion.

“This girl cannot be defeated with average magic! We are going to use Chorus Magic!!”

The four people began to match their magic power wavelength.

In order to protect them, Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and Lotte stood as the vanguards and prepared their weapons.

“…You bunch of humans… hand over the Zero Knight and the Sacred Treasure…!!”

Along with a voice that made the listener shudder, Hel tore off the binding of constellation with brute force and ripped apart the biting big jaw of the shadow monster with both her hands, at the same time she then once again shone with several magic power lights.

―Kazuki was largely unaware of the battle that was currently happening.

The sounds of the fighting felt like it was far away as if a thin membrane was filtering all of it.

That was how much Kazuki was concentrating on what was inside his embrace, his mother that even now was disappearing.

“Kazuki.”

His mother was, for the first time, calling Kazuki with the name that she named him with.

But just from such a little matter, it made Kazuki’s sight damp with tears.

“Kazuki… the Ame no Murakumo…”

He didn’t need that kind of thing.

Rather than such thing, right now, the person that was going to disappear inside his arms was someone that was far more important. His mother’s body temperature, body weight, were vanishing away in no time at all, he knew that.

“I don’t need that kind of thing, Kaa-san… Kaa-san, I, I’m living perfectly happy.”

Kazuki repeated the thing that he had already said like a spell. Even though what he wanted to say was not this kind of thing. For some reason, the feeling that was rampaging inside his chest couldn’t be turned into words.

Even though if he kept wasting time like this, she was going to vanish completely.

“I see. I’m glad.”

His mother smiled hearing that―she raised her thin white arm and stroked Kazuki’s head.

Even though it was weak like the branch of a tree that swayed from the wind, it was a gentle hand movement.

It was a completely unknown sensation for him.

He had the feeling that sparks scattered inside his head, inside his eyes that were wet with tears.

From inside the head of Kazuki who was searching for words, all words and reason disappeared, a pure white emotion completely covered everything.

He noticed. There was nothing that he still wanted to convey.

What he was looking for, was not that kind of thing.

He was only merely, overflowing with emotion.

When he noticed that emotion ―Kazuki hugged tightly the thin and weakened body of his mother, then he buried his face into her chest.

“Kaa-san… I don’t want you to go.”

―What was rampaging inside his head uncontrollably was easily coming out from his mouth.

He felt something that he had never noticed was armoring him until now, disappear completely.

Once it had come out, it was pouring out of him together with tears and scream.

“No! I don’t want this!! No!!”

It was not something exaggerated like something he wanted to convey or anything.

‘I―just want to be spoiled by Kaa-san.’

Their relation was not something exaggerated like the previous King and the King that succeeded after her.

‘I am my mother’s child!’

‘No! I don’t want this!’ Kazuki cried like a child.

“…Fufu-“

His mother returned his hug weakly and let escape a faint chuckle.

“You should not say something selfish.”

After saying that, she stroked his head once again.

‘―Kaa-san, I, have never said anything selfish through my life until now.’

No matter what happened even if it was unreasonable, he had never done anything like giving up.

Even without anyone rewarding him, he overcame all kinds of hardship with his hard work.

He had never seriously yelled words like ‘don’t wanna’ or anything like that.

He almost never cried at all.

Despite so, could what he did right now be called as selfishness.

What’s with that… that kind of thing…

“No way! I don’t want something like this! I don’t want…!!”

She was disappearing! Merely, just during this short instant, his mother was!

‘Don’t say what I’m doing is selfish!! By all rights, isn’t what I’m doing only natural!!’

“No! I have been patient for all these fifteen years!! There was no one at all that patted my head saying that I have done my best! I didn’t even realize that such a thing is strange! I realize now! That all this time I wanted my head to get patted by Kaa-san!! It’s strange you know! This kind of thing… I don’t want…!!”

‘I shouldn’t be defeated by this kind of thing’, Kazuki thought.

This is irrational. For the first time since he was born, Kazuki was overpowered by this monster called irrationality.

He pressed his face that was messily stained with tears onto his mother’s chest, he cried and shouted as if to spew out everything from the bottom of his throat out of his heart. It was as if he was completely changed into an existence that was just crying and shouting.

The tears and screams that had been piling up without him even noticing during these fifteen years were all overflowing without pause.

“Kazuki…”

His mother put a faint strength into her weak arm that was like a dry wood, and hugged him back.

Gently, sweetly, warmly, because of that his tears were overflowing out even harder.

“Thank you. For giving me a chance to spoil you in the end. With this I finally…”

His mother too, during this fifteen years she was enduring until now in this land.

When he understood that, the weight of this monster called irrationality became doubled.

“With this we could finally do something like a true mother and child…”

Vanished.

On the other side of his sight that was stained messily with tears, the chest of the mother that he was hugging, was turning into countless particles of light before disappearing.

Her lingering voice entered his ears before disappearing.

The warmth seeped into his chest and disappeared.

From within Kazuki’s embrace, a dried up sound was spilling out and fell onto the ground. It was a white skeleton.

“Aa, aaaa…”

She was a person that had already died fourteen years ago.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!”

Refusing the truth, Kazuki cried and shouted.

“NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

The countless light particles that were scattering were floating lightly in the air before entering into Kazuki’s chest.

{We are going to be together from now on you know. After all, we could even meet like this.}

Certainly that was a miracle.

{If we can just meet, humans can be changed forever in an instant. That kind of magic had already been used by humans since the time long ago.}

The small particle of magic power became the final voice and it was absorbed into his chest.

Certainly, he would never forget everything that happened here forever.

{Thank you for growing up happily, Kazuki.}

{Thank you.}

{I just keep saying thank you but, I’m really happy.}

{…Thank you.}

Suddenly a scene was opening up inside of Kazuki’s head.

Those were the scene that was shown by the small magic power that was absorbed into Kazuki’s chest. At the same time with the magic power making his mother’s feeling into voice and conveying that to him, his mother’s past memory was recalled inside Kazuki.

Kazuki’s oldest memory―this scene was the continuation of that.

The orphanage at night. Avoiding the eyes of the people, his mother abandoned Kazuki in front of the gate.

His mother turned her back at the crying Kazuki and even while looking back many times she kept walking through the night street with an unsteady gait.

Even her tears were drying up. This was her last determination.

She couldn’t consult anyone. She couldn’t even let anybody see her current figure.

If she didn’t head to the battle alone, the victims would only increase.

She had to fight no matter what. Without anybody seeing her off, without anybody even cheering her on, with her everything snatched away entirely, she even abandoned the child that she obtained at the very end from the person that she loved.

―She had to fight.

While walking alone unsteadily, the light of the town that she passed through cursed her. When she thought about how there was as many happy families as there were the light shining, it couldn’t be helped that she felt accursed. Negative emotions like rage and sorrow were raging crazy inside her chest.

Why was she the only one who couldn’t get her hands on such an ordinary thing.

No. I don’t want to fight. This is unreasonable.

Even so, other than her… there was no human that could fight that enemy.

When she was faced with such ultimate truth―it made her realized that this thing called self-sacrifice was by no means a deceit.

She was made to realize that she loved this unreasonable world.

Even with all her important people killed and torn away from her, still…

She had to fight.

Together with that determination―the world of memory was cut off.

Kazuki returned to reality.

―Inside the blizzard, Kazuki was hugging the white skeleton. While hugging the white skeleton so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind, Kazuki heard the sound of his comrades fighting. Those sounds were finally reaching his ears.

He understood just from the sounds that it was a difficult enemy. He understood that if it kept like this his comrades would fall into danger.

“No…”

Kazuki was still continuing to cry while hugging the skeleton.

But, he had to fight. No matter how unreasonable it was.

Fight, there was something he had to protect at all cost.

Until now, everything of this world had been kind to him.

He had already made a lot of people that he loved and that were important to him.

There was also the irrationality but, there was even miracles.

Such an obvious world, was obviously lovely.

He was not some special existence.

He was going to stand up after crying just for thirty more seconds, Kazuki decided.

“I… don’t resent anything Kaa-san. I’m not unhappy. That’s why…”

Kazuki grasped a handful of snow, using Pyrokinesis to plunder the heat he made the snow even colder and pressed it together. He made a small snow hut to store the skeleton there so that it wouldn’t be blown away by the wind.

“…I’m going to fight, Kaa-san.”

Holding Ame no Murakumo in hand, he stood up.

Kazuki rushed to the decisive battle at the crater.

He finally recovered the clearness of his head in order to fight.

Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, Mio, and Koyuki were entering the preparation for Chorus Magic. But that cooperation wouldn’t tolerate even a slight disturbance in it, it became even more difficult than normal inside this fierce blizzard.

The blue haired death god named Hel was displaying an absurd power.

Kanae and Kazuha-senpai and an armed Lotte challenged Hel determinedly, each time they dealt a single attack on the opponent, they received a fierce magic counter and got blown away. That divine work of Kanae also often failed, even if it worked it did nothing more than blocking a single gunport (opening) of Hel.

―There were three. There were three souls of Magika Stigmas that Hel made to possess her body and turned into parts of her dress. And then with her own magic there was a total of four rapid firing magic that was continuously invoked.

Even in the case where it was high level magic that was used, that casting speed of hers was dreadfully fast.

All three of the vanguards were equipped with the armor of [Seusenhofer] that Lotte chanted, yet the armors were already in destroyed shapes.

Their strategy was in the process of failure. The limit of the three vanguards for buying time was going to come first before the Chorus Magic could even finish.

―During such thing, Kanae who failed to make her divine work succeed was hit right from the front with a high level magic. Kanae’s small body was blown away like a scrapped rag.

“You, die while feeling a special agony!”

Hel’s black breastplate shone and made the avatar of Halphas emerge.

“Inferno!”

The jet black flame that possessed both physical destruction and mind destruction attacked Kanae at an inescapable timing.

“Leap Stasis!!”

Liz Liza-sensei just barely [postponed] that single arrow.

Combined with the previous one she had activated this magic twice in total, the magic postponed the magic that was heading to Kanae. But surely when this magic was cancelled later on Kanae would taste a hellish agony. Though that was only if they could safely go home.

Liz Liza-sensei’s magic power too was also wholly carried away to beyond the space-time as the compensation of the postponing. That magic power wouldn’t return back until after the magic was cancelled.

Hel also saw through that and directed the brunt of the attack magic at Liz Liza-sensei.

“You don’t have any magic power left anymore right! …Sink a hundred ships, o threat of the sea that is lurking in the deep sea…show that whole face!”

Vepar’s avatar floated on Hel’s back. The power of Solomon 72 Pillar was forcefully dragged out from their contract with the dead people. There was no one among his comrades that was in a state that could immediately react to that.

―He had to protect them.

Kazuki ran, passing through his comrades at the rear that were preparing for Chorus Magic and cut in front of Liz Liza-sensei with Ame no Murakumo in hand.

“Hayashizaki! …What about Hibiki-neesama!?”

For an instant, Kazuki’s chest was blocked up from Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“…Stab your fang! Ice Breaker!!”

Several vortex of magic power were created in front of Kazuki’s eyes, giant icebergs were sticking out from there surging at him. Kazuki held up Ame no Murakumo.

How did his mother handle this sword ―he could faintly sense that <Battou Kaikon>.

“Mow down the whole creation, <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

The power that Yamato no Takeru used in legend that time he was falling into the trap of the fire plan―inside this royal sword there was the power to bring an end to natural phenomenon.

His magic power was absorbed into the blade where it emitted a golden light.

When Kazuki swept Ame no Murakumo to the side, as if an unseen blade was flying, all the surging icebergs were bisected into two.

“That power… was Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel leaked out a shocked voice.

It seemed that she had fought his mother before.

Kazuki grasped the sword naturally and he felt power filling his hand.

“The power of Solomon King and, the power of Japanese Mythology’s King that Zero Knight used…? But even if you are a King twice, you are still just an inexperienced King aren’t you!? If that’s so then even I alone will suffice!”

“Everyone! The Chorus Magic will be complete with just a little more! Until that time, I will buy time! Those whose exhaustion is severe are to draw back!”

Inexperienced King. Certainly, he might be so.

However the bonds had been already tied. ‘That is my power. I don’t know where this Diva came from but, I’ll make you regret making light of me as inexperienced’, Kazuki thought.

“Intending to win against me… I’ll make you regret that.”

Hel too spouted out words that were in the same mood as Kazuki.

In another words this Diva also still had a trump card. She was going to use that now.

Hel removed the eye patch that covered her right eye and from there a deep red light burst out.

The Magic Dress on Hel’s whole body disintegrated and reduced into a pure magic power light.

“O dead people that are tired of waiting for glory, you are together with me! Become my brethren!!”

Even more countless lightning ran from the dark cloud and went towards Hel. Enormous souls of the dead were gathering inside Hel’s small body. Hel’s body floated in the sky like a dark saint.

“Together right now, celebrate the beginning of Ragnarok loudly!”

The pitch black magic power that completely covered Hel’s body―called out to an endless number of dead people and brought to fruition a single magic.

“Now, let’s begin the legend! {{furigana|Naglfar|Announcing Ship of God and Evil’s Mortal Combat}}!!”

The assembly of the black magic power swelled out enormously. It was huge―as if covering the sky.

Yes, it was physically large.

What appeared from the materialization of that magic power was not in the scale of Magic Dress. Hel was buried in the core of that enormous mass, he was already unable to confirm by sight her shadow or shape.

The thing that was floating in the blizzard sky was―an outrageously gigantic jet black ship.

Naglfar―even Kazuki knew that name. It was the ship that brought about the huge turning point in the world of Norse Mythology. Until the promised day, Hel who was the king of the dead gathered the nails of the dead that were filled with grudge and magic power from all over the world in order to make a gigantic ship. And then in the advent of <{{furigana|the day of twilight of the gods|Ragnarok}}>, a great amount of evil giants would ride Naglfar and advanced to the world of the gods.

It was the huge symbol of nightmare of the end of the world.

That was Hel’s trump card.

There was no sail on the ship that was floating in front of Kazuki’s eyes, it was covered with thick board, rather than calling it a ship from the Middle Ages, it was more like a <battleship>.

Its black thick armor had an uneven surface with disorderly scaly appearance. When he looked more in detail the ship was exactly like in the myth―it was formed from the pitch black nails of the dead.

It was like the finger tips of humans that went into necrosis from the cold, a bloody jet black color that was mixed with purplish red color.

The grotesque battleship of darkness was lording over Kazuki and the others.

‘…I’m going to defeat her, and I’ll begin.’

“This is not a power on the level of gathering the souls of three Magika Stigmas from this mountain like before! Know the seriousness of the death god!!”

At the same time with her proclamation of war, there were several vortexes of magic power that floated up in the frontage of Naglfar. It was told in the myth that magic power was residing inside the nails of the dead. That magic power was floating in the frontage of Naglfar. The magic power was whirling while converging―*DON!* such sound rang out and a magic bullet was fired. *DON!* *DON!* *DON!* Several sparks of black magic power were scattered.

It was undoubtedly a ship’s bombardment.

“Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!”

Kazuki tore apart that first volley with one swept of Ame no Murakumo and extinguished them. But with a *JIIN* the heaviness of the bombardment numbed the hand that was holding the sword. He didn’t feel such thing at all when he cut apart the [Ice Buster] from before, the heaviness of the bombardment felt like it was several tens of times of that.

*DON!* *DON!* *DON!* ―the magic bullet was fired rapidly even now without pause. Kazuki took a stance of slashing with Ame no Murakumo.

…He was unable to invoke [Kusanagi no Tsurugi] with the same speed of the enemy’s rapid-fire.

Kazuki had such a hunch too.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!”

He had already chanted a magic that could deal with a large amount of magic power attack.

Countless Sacred Treasures were created behind him, then all of it was fired one after another.

The magic bullets and Futsunushi no Kami’s Sacred Treasures collided, the blizzard sky shined.

It couldn’t block them all―the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized were heading at Kazuki and his comrades behind him before raining down.

“Zekorbeni!”

While trembling from the intensity of the bombardment, Kazuki used his trump card.

Right now there was nothing he could do except using this power for the sake of defense.

“I will protect everyone! …Mode・Phoenix!!”

Enormous flame spewed out from Zekorbeni on Kazuki’s chest, creating an armor in firelight color. That orange light connected Kazuki’s mind with Phoenix directly.

“O the calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage of the bottom of the earth! Open the gate of my rampart here… tower in heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!”

With a loud voice the defensive magic of the flame wall was invoked. Zekorbeni could amplify the might of the magic the more magic power was poured into it. Kazuki poured several times the amount of magic power that was originally needed for this level 2 magic in one into Zekorbeni.

A thick wall of flame was built up all at once.

The flame wall swallowed the magic bullets that couldn’t be neutralized.

Even so the remaining small magic bullets that looked like dregs of the original were still raining down on Kazuki behind the wall like a shower. Even the comrades behind Kazuki were―.

“Kyaa-!” Mio’s scream was raised.

Even just this much might become a hindrance for the chanting of the Chorus Magic.

The flame wall lost its power and vanished. But Naglfar was still floating in the sky while creating vortexes of magic power even more. The bombardment would continue without pause…!!

The attack was simple, but it was an excessively thick curtain of attack.

“Damn-!” Kanae raised a voice that was irritated with herself who couldn’t do anything.

…A swordsman couldn’t do anything in this situation.

“Kanae, you move back with Liz Liza-sensei whose magic power is used up! Battou Kaikon―Kusanagi no Tsurugi!!”

Kazuki yelled while once again bisecting the raining down magic bullets all at once in a single slash.

He slashed Ame no Murakumo directly horizontal. There Kazuki’s movement that was controlling the sword stopped. The magic bullet unceasingly flew at him in that gap.

This gap had to be filled.

Ame no Murakumo was still hiding more power but―a Sacred Treasure was not something that could be mastered where the user could use all of its powers right from the start. Training was needed.

He couldn’t hold back the bombardment just with the power of Ame no Murakumo. His power as the King of Solomon was also necessary.

“Fire Wall!!”

Kazuki poured a lot more magic power into Zekorbeni and unfolded a thicker wall of flame. At the same time he chanted [Tenkuu Battou Rengehou]. He was working at full capacity.

“Lotte!” Kazuki shouted.

“Yes desu! …Hit and run attack right desu!!”

Lotte understood Kazuki’s intention even without being ordered.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of the tyrannical god right here… Custom Liberion!”

Lotte equipped armors that were lined up with countless small type thruster units on both her legs and arms, she immediately ignited them―flying to the blizzard sky. She circled to right beside the battleship of darkness that was flying in the sky and scattered bullets from the large type gatling that was attached on the armor.

“You’re a nuisance, you fly!”

Naglfar also directed several vortexes of magic power at Lotte and fired rapidly magic bullets from there.

Lotte who was clad in [Custom Liberion] that excelled in mobility flew around Naglfar and ran away from that line of fire. No, she has also gotten hit with several shots that she couldn’t evade. Each time she got hit, smoke rose from the armor. Yet Lotte continued her hit and run with preparedness for death.

But with a lot of the [gunport] directed at Lotte, the attack to Kazuki and everyone behind him that were chanting Chorus Magic was lessened. There was also a limit on how many gunport Naglfar could take out each time.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!”

Kazuki intercepted the lessened attack with countless Sacred Treasures.

“Tenkuu Battou Rengehou!!” Kazuha-senpai too imitated Kazuki and invoked the same magic.

This time it was Naglfar that couldn’t neutralize the countless Sacred Treasures and the gatling bullets, the armor of the battleship of darkness was beginning to be impacted by the projectiles.

They displayed a situation of a fierce bombardment exchange.

“Many of you combining your power… it’s annoying! Even though I’m just alone! Even though papa too won’t lend his hand to me… everyone, everyone is ganging up and making fun of me!!”

A voice of an irritable child escaped from the inside of the eerie Naglfar.

…No, was she a child? Papa… did she mean Loki?

Putting that aside, she was held back enough.

Even with a materialized Diva as the opponent, if he united his will with his comrades in this number then they could hold her back.

They have arrived at the place where they could stand against a god with the power of a human.

And then, if there was the power of bonds, and this sword that he inherited from his mother… they could defeat her.

For that sake, a momentary opening was necessary. Naglfar’s bombardment would stop, Kazuki believe that that moment would come before long and persisted in defense.

“ “ “ “{{furigana|We know thy true name|Shem ha Meforash}}!!” “ “ “

That time was approaching.

Finally the Chorus Magic of everyone from the Witch’s Mansion entered the climax. Mio, Koyuki, Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai, the four of them created enormous pillars of magic power that felt like it could reach the heavens.

Those magic power pillars emitted wavelengths that were accurate to the inch while mixing with each other.

“ “ “ “Thy true name is Baal… though that be so, all of evil was born in the Middle Ages! Calculating faith, and sham loyalty stained the sublime Baal! Born from falsehood the army of demons multiply in multiply and thy stand at the summit!” “ “ “

Behind the four people the golden great king that carried the power of the stars, Baal was floating and materialized.

But under the identity of Baal there was one other face that hid a more mighty power. Baal’s greatest magic was―obtained in posterior due to curses, now all of it was liberated.

The contractor, Hikaru-senpai, commanded.

“The great god of Ugalit Mythology Baal… answer my command, liberate all of that curses!! …Thy stained name is… {{furigana|Beelzebub|King of Flies}}!!”

“Very well… watch it thoroughly!!”

Together with a voice that was filled with rage―Baal’s golden figure was breaking down and decayed like mud.

He was stained jet black exactly the same like the accursed Naglfar in front of their eyes!

And then the thing that was Baal became {{furigana|a swarm of countless giant flies|Beelzebub}}.

Like a dark cloud that was flowing, the giant swarm of the flies passed overhead Kazuki and the others and surged to Naglfar.

Due to Christianity in the Middle Ages, Baal who was a god of a different teaching was repainted as a devil and received the curses of the people. That curse was―one of the seven deadly sins [gluttony].

Beelzebub was maximizing that nature.

The swarm of flies was bathed in countless magic bullets. But the flies ate at that. While eating away the bullet curtain one after another, the flies finally clung to the black armor of Naglfar. And then, even that armor that was made from the nails of the dead began to be eaten.

“Thi, this…!!”

Hel raised an impatient voice and created vortexes of magic power, she fired magic bullets at the side of the giant flies that were eating greedily. Several of the flies vanished from the hit at their side. But the flies too were eating greedily at the armor into shreds with momentum that was not inferior to that.

It was a fierce devouring at each other between the {{furigana|death god|Hel}} and {{furigana|the king of demon|Beelzebub}}.

Of course Beelzebub’s summoned body couldn’t stay in this world for long.

But―right now was the time to go out in offensive. The bombardment had stopped, Naglfar’s armor became littered with moth-eaten damage, the path for the sake of bathing Hel with a blow was opened widely.

“Everyone!”

Kazuki gave out a signal to his comrades. After that he immediately poured magic power into Zekorbeni.

“…O undying bird that soar from dusk to dawn, please grant that wings of hope on my back! The destruction for the sake of rebirth right here…! Blazing Wings!”

The swarm of flies moved aside and conceded a path to Kazuki that spread out wings of flame and flew away.

And then―the greatest magic that he could use from Mio’s positivity level of 155, level 8.

The trump card that he hadn’t used until now because of the intensity of his fatigue was now used.

“O undying bird that repeated life and death! Liberate the flame of one’s last moment, become the sun of the surface… {{furigana|Imitation Flare|Sun of the End}}!!”

The avatar of the firebird was liberated and headed to Naglfar from Kazuki.

The avatar of the firebird exploded like a bomb.

Phoenix that symbolized the sun liberated all of his own flame that was in the juncture of life and death and burned the target to ashes. That phenomenon was reenacted in this place.

The energy liberation that rivaled the solar flare(sun surface explosion) also sacrificed the flies that were late to escape while swallowing Naglfar.

The giant fire ball that even swallowed Naglfar whole floated in the air like a sun and continued to blaze. Inside it, they could see that the armor that was eaten away by the flies was melting in the blink of an eye.

“{{furigana|Mode・Merfolk|(Mermaid Armament)}}!”

Kazuki instantly switched Zekorbeni―from Mio’s Phoenix, he went to Koyuki’s Vepar. He was enveloped in blue raiment that looked just like the shape of the sea itself. Koyuki’s positivity level had also reached 150 from that date. The greatest fire power of this bond, the level 8 was instantly invoked.

“Time turn drawing circle, the history repeated following the inevatibility, awaken the forgotten era right here… leave behind everything inside the dream, toward the era of glacier! {{furigana|Ice Age|Absolute Ice World}}!!”

The instant the fire ball liberated all of its energy and vanished, this time it was Vepar’s avatar that emerged―the surrounding of Kazuki and Naglfar was instantly freezing.

A pure cold that surpassed even the blizzard of the Haunted Ground and the blizzard of the world of death―a world of ice.

Naglfar, and Hel that rode inside it were freezing, their movement was stopped.

“Mode・Veritas!”

Kazuki switched Zekorbeni even further―from Koyuki’s Vepar to Lotte’s Prometheus. His body was wrapped with a silver suits with a texture that was hard to consider as something of this world.

Lotte’s positivity level was also surpassing 150. He poured his magic power into the greatest fire power of that, to level 8.

“Turning thy back to the god, pour the wisdom of human history to the dream of destruction… hear the roar of human’s independence! {{furigana|Gustav Dora|Betrayal’s Romance Cannon}}!!”

A gigantic ordnance towered erectly from Kazuki’s chest to the front direction. It was a gigantic gun battery with length of few dozen meters and the thickness diameter close to one meter. A recoil propulsion system in order to withstand the firing of that gun battery was created on his back. In front of Naglfar, Kazuki also turned into a large weapon and determined his aim.

The unrealistic cannon that possessed the power of magic―fired.

A high explosive projectile that was almost as large as a human’s stature with the weight of a few ton was fired rapidly along with a thunderous roar that pierced your ears.

Masses of destruction landed one after another on Naglfar’s armor that was subjected under rapid freezing right after a super high temperature and exploded grandly. The nails of the dead were peeled off and fell apart.

When Kazuki finished firing all the explosive bullets and made the ordnance vanished―it was at the same time where Naglfar was finally destroyed from the attacks that came one after another.

“For, for a human, moreover a male to fire magic this powerful in rapid succession, how can your magic not run out..?”

Hel opened her eyes wide inside Naglfar that was barely floating in the air with its barely remaining fragment of magic power.

“No… that magic power inside you… that is Zero Knight’s…!”

Hel still survived! Kazuki flapped his wings of flame while taking a stance with Ame no Murakumo.

It was at that time that following the signal of commencing attack from Kazuki just now, his comrades invoked the magic that they were chanting all at once.

“Tearing the skin and blooming the flower of blood, the scream that echoed eternally… fell the betrayer and awaken the hell right here! Cocytus!”

Behind Kazuki who was slashing at Hel, a piercing cold of hell was overtaking him.

At that time the Ame no Murakumo in Kazuki’s grasp reverberated *JIIN* as if saying something to him.

…He could hear, the voice of the Sacred Treasure!

In this kind of time, this Sacred Treasure must be… used in this kind of way!

“Carry the mystery in your blade crest <Ame no Murakumo>! Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Kazuki immediately made a half turn on the spot and ran his blade not at Hel but at the cold of [Cocytus]. While Ame no Murakumo was enveloped in cold, it shone as if in echo.

Like Kusanagi no Tsurugi that tore apart magical phenomenon and dispersed them―it was not, the magic phenomenon was absorbed into that shining blade. The golden blade was frozen into deep blue and all the cold was compressed in it.

The essence of [slash] was to compress the energy within the narrowly linear range.

Katana could [cut] things by compressing the movement energy into the sharp blade.

Ame no Murakumo could even compress the magic energy into the blade’s narrow range.

That was this Battou Kaikon―[Tsumugari no Tachi].

Kazuki used his movement of cutting Kaguya-senpai’s [Cocytus] just like that to rotate in full circle and cut at Hel with the blade that carried cold.

“UOOOOOOOOOO!”

With Ame no Murakumo that was carrying the power of [Cocytus], Kazuki pursued the blown away Hel and dealt her one more blow even further. Hel was thrown onto the rock surface of Mt. Fuji.

“O lightning god, disturb the law of heaven following my will, liberate the undulation of destruction that is hidden in the atmosphere! {{furigana|Arc Flash Hazard|Super Lightning Arc Discharge}}!!”

Hikaru-senpai also cast Baal’s level 7 magic. The power of the Haunted Ground’s atmosphere was compressed into the two poles of positive and negative energy and raised a vortex around Hel, that equilibrium broke and caused a pure white great explosion. That was not something that was caused by nature, but by plasma.

Instantly, Kazuki cut at that plasma with Ame no Murakumo.

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!” <ref>I don’t understand the meaning of Tsumu, maybe it’s just a name. But ‘gari’ means mow down while ‘tachi’ means long sword</ref>

He swung that blade at Hel that was crashed into a rock wall. The compressed electric heat destroyed Hel’s defensive magic power with each blow.

It didn’t stop at one attack. Second, third, fourth…he repeatedly hacked her to pieces. The recoil of the defensive magic power gouged a crater at the surface of Mt. Fuji like an explosion, with each blow Hel was buried even deeper.

“O bird of paradise whose body is carrying the light of heaven, respond to my accusation and burn to ash the sin on the surface! Israel Judgment!!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Mio had already guessed everything and directly fired Phoenix’s heat ray not at Hel but at Kazuki’s blade. That power was settled smoothly and the blade of sun’s heat slashed apart even further at Hel.

“Ga, ganging up on me like this while borrowing the power of a great number of people! You, you coward! Not fair! Even though papa is not helping me…!! Give me back Naglfar!!”

“O singing voice of mermaid, manifest the freezing thought. Sadness into ice flower, loneliness into light snowfall, cover the world with freezing blankness… White Album!”

“Battou Kaikon―Tsumugari no Tachi!!”

Koyuki also invoked her magic and Kazuki’a Ame no Murakumo accepted it. Hel was buried until a depth where she couldn’t even move her body anymore while Kazuki earnestly stabbed his sword.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! I’m, vanishing! If you keep doing that… I’ll vanish!!”

It was evident that her defensive magic power was almost extinguished.

When Kazuki thought whether he was going to stab his blade just like this until the end, for an instant, he hesitated.

He could win. But, would he kill her?

{It’s not like the Diva will die you know? When she used up her strength then she will only fall asleep for a long, long time.}

Leme told him through the telepathic communication.

―Her appearance was a little girl but, this opponent was a terrifying Diva. For the sake of protecting his comrades he couldn’t afford to go easy on her.

If he gave her an instant of opening here―the next moment it would be Kazuki who fall into a pinch. He had already used up his magic power to the limit. He had already spent everything to bring the situation into this direction.

He would finish her off until the end! Kazuki resolved.

But suddenly―Kazuki felt a magic power expanding in circle shape around Hel. It was not a magic power that came from Hel. It was an unknown magic power from someone that was isolated from them with a distant space.

It was hard to predict what was going on.

This was not an attack magic. If he created [Futsu no Mitama] he thought that perhaps he could destroy the magic phenomenon, but he wouldn’t make it in time if he chanted only after he noticed this.

The circle shaped magic power that expanded with the buried Hel as the center instantly materialized into a huge ring.

Ring―the thing that was like a string that was connecting through several magatama.

This was an enlarged Yasakani no Magatama!

Its inside instantly became pitch black and connected into another dimension, a different space. The exhausted Hel was absorbed into the black dimension while the girl herself was making a confused face saying “What’s this!?”

“Ikousai!?”

Reflexively Kazuki almost threw his body into the other dimension, but recalling his own exhaustion he stumbled his step. If enemies were waiting at the destination of the other dimension, his current self would be unable to do anything.

There was no reply to answer Kazuki’s calling voice, after the ring swallowed Hel inside the other dimension, the ring of Yasakani no Magatama shrank in the blink of an eye and vanished.

===Part 8===

Aisu Ikousai with her body wrapped in her trademark Japanese clothes was standing still inside her own sword dojo that was prepared in Oosaka. Some composure came out in her expression ―her special training was bearing fruit.

At the space before her eyes the enlarged Yasakani no Magatama was floating along with magic power. It was connected with the deep black dimension in its inside and with a plop it dropped off Hel who was in a worn-out state of body and mind.

“You really got beaten up mercilessly huh. …If you got worn out until this bad then you won’t be able to come out at the frontline for a while until your divinity is restored.”

Hel was limply sinking on the cool floor of natural wood inside the sword dojo where it seemed she couldn’t even hear Ikousai’s voice.

Yasakani no Magatama smoothly became smaller and wrapped on Ikousai’s wrist naturally.

“Wh, why…?” Finally a voice escaped Hel.

“Yasakani no Magatama is a Sacred Treasure that can only display its effect within my perception sphere.”

Ikousai had already tested the Sacred Treasure many times, she was already able to completely grasp its effect.

“Something like exerting the power of this Sacred Treasure at the far away Fuji’s sea of trees originally should be something impossible. But… the Three Sacred Treasures resonated with each other, like a power that called to each other. Most likely it was the moment when Hayashizaki obtained Ame no Murakumo in his hand, that Yasakani no Magatama and Yata no Kagami reacted. Yata no Kagami projected your figure fighting that guy holding Ame no Murakumo. If it’s visible, then that place is a range where my imagination can reach… it’s inside my magic perception range. That was why I could save you using the power of Yasakani no Magatama.”

Yasakani no Magatama―it twisted the space between its string.

“Hel is my master that taught me the way to handle a Diva’s power. I heard the story from Loki… I was thinking whether there was any way for me to go help you. It was something miraculous, but I’m glad I made it.”

Ikousai had a really arrogant personality, but toward someone that gave her something―toward the existence that she called as mentor, she was someone that paid her respect from the bottom of her heart. Hel too was not an exception.

“Uu… uu, ueeee…”

“Hel?”

“UEEEE~N, IKOUSAI~!!”

When Ikousai just thought that she was seeing tears gathering inside Hel’s round eyes, Hel suddenly clung at Ikousai’s chest while crying loudly like a child.

“Uwaa, don’t you press your soppy face to my clothes.”

“Ueee~! Why~! Why is everyone making fun of me~! Why is papa not praising me~! Give me back my Naglfar~! Even though I worked really hard to gather a lot of dead people’s souls, why did it get broken like that~!! I hate everyone~!!”

Feeling troubled of how to deal with Hel that was crying like a child, Ikousai just kept patting her blue haired head for the time being.

“Ueee~! I hate everyone except Ikousai~!!”

Hel bawled even harder, like a child that was scolded for the first time.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
Gilgamesh -- persistence. It's a king's quest to find immortality for his dead commoner friend. He loses it on the way back.
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2018-06-11T17:14:39Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Chapter 2 – Visitor From Outside World */

==Chapter 2 – Visitor From Outside World==

===Part 1===

When Kazuki and Mio entered the classroom together, several greetings of "Good Morning" welcomed them. Even though it happen's every morning, the barrage of greetings from this many girls was still overwhelming.

“Hey, Amasaki-san, Hayashizaki-kun, won’t you two join our party!?”

One of the classmates didn’t stop at greeting and came over near their side.

Without waiting for Kazuki’s reply, the girl panicked and kept on talking without pause.

“Surely, after I thoroughly made fun of you about that matter with the sword, it might be too shameful to form a party together! But I, when Hayashizaki-kun fought against Amasaki-san using a katana, I thought it was really cool!”

Looking carefully at this girl, she is the one that triggered the impetus of the duel with Mio.

“Moreover, I thought that if we challenge a quest, it will be helpful if a swordsman accompany us, Rather than asking the people at the Sword Division, it would be easier to just ask Hayashizaki-kun who is a classmate...besides I heard Hayashizaki-kun and Amasaki-san are currently facing some troubles!! I wonder!?”

Inside the classroom, jeering voices rang out “Aah, she is stealing the march on Hayashizaki-kun-!” “Not fair!” and so forth. Hearing that, the girl retorted back “Wait, be quiet you guys-!”

As a [swordsman]. It seems that Kazuki had noticed those classmates who made those cheerful voices.

It has been one month since his enrollment to this school. The number of students that managed to contract successfully with their Diva had increased rapidly.

Those students immediately formed their party and actively challenged the quests.

“As expected, I wonder if it’s no good... before when I made fun about the sword...”

Even though Kazuki hadn’t said anything, that classmate had already got down on herself.

“It’s okay, I don’t mind see. In the end it became a chance to fix my relationship with Mio.”

A heart mark floated from the girl after hearing Kazuki’s answer.

The classmates around exclaimed “There is a chance!?”, and made a stir as well.

“Really!? Then after school today let’s take a quest together immediately...”

“I'm sorry, I want to think about the party a little more carefully.”

Kazuki asked with a glance at Mio’s face.

Just now Mio was watching in suspense whether Kazuki would accept the invitation, but when she caught Kazuki’s eyes, she made a pouting expression, as if she was trying to hide her agitation.

Her face seems like it wanted to say ‘isn’t it fine if you do whatever you like?’

But as expected, it seems she was not okay with just anyone.

“Uh... in short you want to wait until we get along better first right? ...Well, it can’t be helped. But thank you that you didn’t make a big deal about my behavior last time! Sorry about that, let’s get along from now on!!”

The girl’s look changed like she had been released from her guilt and she returned to her own chair.

{That girl is also a contractor of the 72 Pillar, that’s why you should use everything you can to get friendly with her.}

Inside Kazuki’s head, Leme raised her dissatisfaction . Even though I had said before that I didn’t want to have that kind of honourless behavior.

“What the heck is that, it feels like there was no consideration for me and she only aimed for Kazuki! Even though I am the one that is rank A. ...Weell, I’m happy though that Kazuki considered me.”

Mio smiled a little with her last words, then she went to her own chair.

As Kazuki reached his own chair——from behind, Koyuki talked to him absent-mindedly.

“Rather than inviting somebody like me, isn’t it better to accept that offer from before?”

“However it is my dream for me, Mio, and Hiakari-san, the three of us to become a party.”

“...How obstinate. Are you a stalker?”

Kazuki turned his face behind, but Koyuki turned her face ‘Puih’ away.

“...Hiakari-san, let’s talk before sensei comes okay?”

Kazuki called out toward the girl’s translucent and noble side face.

“I don’t want to talk about anything trivial. Such things are useless no matter how much we do it.”

“There were many books in Hiakari-san’s room weren't there? What kind of book do you like to read?”

“I just read books that were already completed regardless of the person. That’s why, please don’t try talking to me.”

“...Come to think of it, does Hiakari-san like rabbits? Somehow it suits you.”

“I prefer it rather than humans. That’s why, please don’t try talking to me.”

“...Hiakari-san, right now I’m doing a funny face, so look this way.”

“Your face is relatively well-ordered, so I think it won’t be interesting no matter what you do.”

“It’s no good if Hiakari-san praises and mocks me even when you are not even looking at me. You won’t regret it, so look here a little.”

Kazuki used a drastic move by using body reinforcement magic to power up his face muscle to make an expression.

Hayashizaki-style Secret Party Performance ——also known as [Ougi<ref>Secret technique</ref>-Murder at First Sight].

“Saying things like that, like it is anything big...”

Koyuki looked at Kazuki with a brief sidelong glance, at that instant “——Bufuhh!?” she burst out.

Due to the reinforced muscle, the bone structure of Kazuki’s face was transformed to the level of it's utmost limit.

“...Come eat my face.”<ref>I think this is a reference to an old cartoon, Anpan-man maybe.</ref>

Imitating the voice from the hero that was loved even now by the kids, Koyuki hid her face with both hands while her whole body was shaking and trembling. A heart mark flew from her chest.

...No way, I never thought her positivity level can increase with this.

Kazuki got carried away and repeated his [Anime Character Face Mimicry Medley] intently. Koyuki was shaking like the vibration of a cellphone and the surrounding classmates were laughing too when they noticed Kazuki’s face. With precise timing, the door of the classroom opened.

“Be quiet all you trash! It’s already the time for {{furigana|SHR|Short Homeroom}}, how much do you guys want to be nuisan——BUFUUHH!?”

Liz Liza-sensei finally came so Kazuki turned around to face the class platform, then sensei was bursting out too .

“Tra, trash! Rank E trash, what happened to you bastard!? I mean what happened to your face! ...Oi, are you okay?”

From Liz Liza-sensei’s slip of the tongue, an echo of worry stuck out.

“I’m sorry, this can’t be fixed immediately.”

“Is that body reinforcement magic...? So there is that kind of practical use for that skill, huh... It might be useful for disguise. Well, no matter, as your punishment you must keep your face like that until I say it’s fine. Anyway first things first, right now I’ll introduce a transfer student. ...Come on in.”

Transfer student!? Liz Liza-sensei faced the corridor and called out, the classroom turned into an uproar.

What kind of transfer student had came ——the noise from that expectation lasted for only a moment.

If you thought about it carefully, everyone realized that such thing was impossible.

It was impossible for a transfer student to come to the national Knight Academy <Caryatid>.

Why was it? Because other than people who got {{furigana|Enigma|Mystery Mark}} at their 14th birthday, nobody else could enroll into this academy. An addition at a later time was impossible.

What in the world is going on, rather than expectation, confused gazes concentrated on the door.

The door was opened with a scraping noise and the one who appeared was ——a slightly short foreigner girl.

With her long golden hair fluttering around, she walked toward the platform with a refined manner. When she moved to face toward the class' direction, shining particles were released from her golden hair and white skin.

The combination of her shining hair and white skin were just like pure gold and silk.

“Nice to meet you. I am Charlotte Liebenfrau desu.”

An unexpected fluent Japanese. An elegant and composed smile, accompanied with a moderate tone of voice that felt just right to the ear. Everything was clad with an atmosphere of a gorgeous high class item.

“She might not look like a Japanese, however, as my distant relative she holds Japanese nationality. Actually she is still 14 years old, however... because of some circumstances she is skipping grades into this academy. She is younger than you all, but this girl’s magic ability was already qualified as rank A. There is no problem with her.”

Skipping grades? ...So that means, the girl received her stigma at 14 years old and without waiting for her promotion, she immediately transferred into the Magic Division, like that?

Why was she given such special treatment? From Liz Liza-sensei’s explanation, rather than explaining about the girl’s origin, it was more like giving a warning not to look too deep into it.

“Please call me Lotte.”

In contrast with the silence inside the classroom, she presented a smiling face with more affection than anyone. Then she looked around the classroom ——and her eyes met with Kazuki, her eyes opened round and wide like a jasper.

Her body leaned forward leaving her hair trailing behind and she leaked an excited voice.

“——Japanische Animation!”<ref>She said this in German</ref>

The pronunciation in English sounds a bit different.

——As the fate of the transfer student, every break time Lotte was surrounded by her classmates.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 071.jpg|thumb]]

The figure that did her best to answer all kinds of questions honestly, really exuded the charm of a junior.

“Your hair is really pretty! And the skin is really white! Are you really a Japanese?”

“Erm...My family and Liz Liza-oneesan’s family had lived in Japan since the time of my grandfather. Even though I am like this, I am a Japanese through and through desu.”

“Eeh, really!? Didn’t you talk in a mysterious language before?”

“Lotte-chan, what kind of food do you like?”

“Eeeto... sushi and tempura... especially tuuna, I like it desu!”

“No way-! Lotte-san is absolutely a foreigner after all-!”

“Hey, let me touch the hair too! Uwaa, it’s really pretty when seeing it this close! Like pure gold!!”

“Her cheek is really smoothhh-! Cuteee!!”

“Uuuuu... being touched here and there like that feels really good desu...”

Even when she was jostled by her classmates, she stayed docilely like a puppy with pedigree and showed an elegant, happy smile. With that kind of attitude, Lotte had became a really popular person in the class.

Gazing at that scene distantly——Koyuki talked with Kazuki with amazed tone.

“...If she was surrounded by that many people like that, won’t she die because of stress?”

“But conversing moderately is needed you know, Hiakari-san.”

“...It is not needed. That kind of thing is a hindrance, please don’t talk to me.”

“The side who came and started the conversation was Hiakari-san, wasn’t it!?”

The moment when the questions paused accidentally, Lotte glanced towards Kazuki’s seat.

After that, she said to the surrounding students “Excuse me, just a little, excuse me.” While bowing and apologizing repeatedly ,the crowd of people parted and she approached towards Kazuki direction. Koyuki averted her face with a ‘puih’.

“Excuse me... that anime face from before, can you do it one more time?”

Kazuki hid his face like doing a peek-a-boo using his hands, and then after using the face technique, showed his face. Lotte didn’t laugh when witnessing that, but her eyes glittered in excitement.

It looked like Lotte didn’t understand about recent anime so Kazuki tilted his head.

“...Do you like old masterpiece anime like this?”

“Yes! As Japanese, it’s natural to be fond of anime desu!”

No wait, no matter how you see it, from her tastes of food and anime it didn’t look like a Japanese person at all though. Or perhaps I should say that from her excitement she looked more like a country bumpkin...

It made me want to doubt whether she really had lived in Japan for a long time.

Nonetheless, if she was neither born in Japan nor a foreigner who went through naturalization, then this was a really baffling matter.

——That was because the present Japan didn’t have any diplomatic relations with other foreign countries.

===Part 2===

{——First year class two, Amasaki Mio-san, Hayashizaki Kazuki-kun, Hiakari Koyuki-san, urgent, please come to the Student Council’s room.}

As soon as school was over, the voice of Kaguya-senpai was broadcasted and summoned out Kazuki and the others. Kazuki’s eyes soon met with Koyuki, who sat behind, and then joined with Mio who sat in the front, and came out of the class.

The Witch’s Mansion, in the end, was a building for the sake of living, a [dormitory], so there was a different room to do the work of the student council. The location was next to the staff room of the Magic Division.

Why were they summoned? A notice was fixed on the door of the student council’s room with a message [This week’s Diva Contracting Ritual will be performed at Wednesday]. Recently, the work of the student council was in carrying out the contracting ritual.

Although they were summoned urgently, there was no one inside the room other than Hoshikaze-senpai.

“Kaguya will come soon, so please wait a little.” Senpai smiled with the look of a know-it-all.

After a while, the door opened with a strong momentum and Kaguya-senpai entered.

“I made you wait huh, first years? Today I will introduce a new comrade okaaayyy!”

Kazuki and the others opened their eyes in surprise because Kaguya-senpai, out of the blue, said comrade with a merry voice.

“Go on, come in! This child is the new rank A first year... Charlotte-chan!”

Kaguya-senpai turned back to the corridor——and the figure that appeared was the transfer student, Lotte.

“Please treat me well! Ah, the anime person! I am in the same class with the three of them desune!”

Lotte bowed her head quickly and smiled. This transfer student is a [new comrade]...?

“It might be confusing suddenly saying a thing like that... however, you guys have at least already understood slightly that this girl is not just your everyday student right?”

Liz Liza-sensei came following Lotte’s back and said that while closing the door of the student council room.

“That thing about my distant relative is a lie. Actually she doesn’t even have Japanese nationality. This girl——there is no reason to use polite language so I called her this girl, but——she escaped from the Dukedom of Seinmundo in Europe using a private jet. In other words, she is a [refugee]. This girl doesn’t have the right of succession but she is equivalent to the daughter of the ruling duke of Seinmundo.

Refugee?, Kazuki and the others were dumbfounded and lost their words hearing that unfamiliar heavy word.

The true identity of the transfer student, that should originally be impossible was——the princess of a foreign country?

The Dukedom of Seinmundo. Although they have self-autonomy that was recognized to some extent, it was a country that received the rule of a certain magic advanced country, [Germany]. It is a small puppet state in Northern Europe.

Because of the birth of magic in this world, the world’s state of affairs underwent a drastic change.

The world’s «Big Seven Magic Advanced Countries» with the backing of divine protection from their own respectively different Mythology owned powerful military strength. And so the other countries that didn’t earn the divine protection from Divas were placed under the patronage of a magic advanced country.

However, Japan was the only Magic Advanced Country that didn’t participate in ruling any other country, existing solely with their own self-support.

Also the Big Seven Magic Advanced Countries have no diplomatic relations at all.

If one were to ask why, it was because the divine protection from Divas of Solomon 72 Pillars, who didn’t demand faith was an exception. However, Mythology became stronger when there were more faith. Due to the direct relationship between military power and faith to the Mythology, the Magic Advanced Countries, other than Japan, were converting into [Religious Nation] little by little. Religious nations where the religion encroached into their politics made it impossible for them to co-exist in harmony with other religious nations.

At first, there were no problems between the Magic Advanced Countries and diplomatic relations still existed. In the period of 15 years however, the faith to Mythology was gradually deepening and the friction between countries became bigger, and finally, Japan cut off all diplomatic ties and fell into isolation.

The once existing {{furigana|European Union|EU}} that unified Europe and the United Nations, with connections that crossed over the borders between countries, were already becoming a mere shadow of what they once were. Due to alchemy, the production efficiency of food increased and the necessity for foreign trade was lost, expediting the split of the world.

Today was the first time Kazuki ever heard the name of [Seinmundo Dukedom]. From this kind of circumstances, there was practically no information that entered Japan about other advanced countries or the countries that were under their protection.

Since the Second World War, the aim of world globalization and the circulation of international cooperation experienced a sudden reversal due to the birth of magic, and the world had ran full speed into the direction towards division as its destination.

——Inside such flow of the world, before one noticed it, a battle royal between every religious nation that would induce {{furigana|Ragnarok|Mythology War}} didn’t seem like a wild tale anymore.

“But, really... a princess?”

For people who had lived with the doctrine of democracy, such words felt like it would cause the sensation of indigestion.

Kazuki stared at Lotte while feeling confused and the girl returned an elegant smile.

Now that it was mentioned, the girl’s demeanor always felt like the breeding of nobility.

“The Seinmundo Dukedom's formation was around the period when magic was born, it is still a country with a short history. In Europe, a human born with excellent magic power is regarded as someone with high social status, and the countries with restored monarchy system are not few. Nonetheless, beyond that under the patronage of an advanced magic country, the one who rules the country is not a king but a duke. It's not a kingdom but a dukedom, not an independent country but a puppet state, their status fallen.”

Having said that, it could be said that in the end, the advanced magic country and the country under its patronage didn’t have equal relations.

It seems a humane patronage was done under the name of faith.

“Japan doesn’t have diplomatic ties with Seinmundo, so currently I am no more than a refugee, I am resigned no matter what kind of treatment I receive desu.”

Lotte, the refugee who was formerly a princess whispered such.

“I’ll say this in advance, don’t do anything strange to her.” Liz Liza-sensei glared with glinting eye.

“It’s too late, the classmates were already...”

“What!?” Liz Liza-sensei’s expression changed.

“Her cheek was rubbed until it was squishy. They felt around the cheek of a princess of a whole country.”

“That was... felt good desu...♪”

Toward the ecstatic Lotte, Liz Liza-sensei can only breathe a long sigh in exhaustion.

“...She is not a princess anymore but a refugee. From now on we don’t understand [what kind of meaning she has politically]. Because of that, first you guys protect her, furthermore this academy is chosen to give her the chance in education with people of the same age.”

I see, if you think about a place where she could be protected and receive education, there is no better place than this academy.

Of course it went unsaid, but her placing in this academy surely also included monitoring her activity.

That point resembled Kazuki’s position a little. This matter tends to be forgotten but——Kazuki’s stay in the Witch’s Mansion also included the implication of monitoring there.

“They made a lie about being Liz Liza-sensei’s relative because of that circumstance you see. Even if we say that she is a Japanese, but it is somewhat unnatural with her speech and conduct.”

Liz Liza-sensei also had the appearance of a foreigner, but she had already been through naturalization from a long time ago. Liz Liza- sensei was also a former knight, but you must have Japanese nationality to become a knight.

In contrast with that, Lotte was——a genuine foreigner coming from the outside world where we didn’t even have any diplomatic relations just a while ago.

“Having said that, this girl only came looking for an asylum from three days ago, and she had already learned how to speak Japanese you know.”

“Three days!? How in the world!?”

“By telepathy, she thoroughly synchronized with the consciousness of a Japanese person, and then it seems she traced everything that had <association> with feelings and language. What kind of emotion he harbored and what kind of language he gave forth, she copied all that motion of the mind.”

...Was it the same with the way Hoshikaze-senpai learned the sword? However the way Lotte did it ——was even more advanced compared to Hoshikaze-senpai. Kazuki couldn’t even imagine it.

“The girl had also received the same test you all got before the enrollment, the result was very surprising. It can be said that she is a genius in the field of telepathy. That’s why she is a rank A without question.”

Different with <Summoning Magic> that borrowed the magic power of a Diva to activate, by manipulating our own magic power we could use <Common Magic>. <{{furigana|Telekinesis Magic|Psychokinesis}}>, <{{furigana|Thought Burning Magic|Pyrokinesis}}>, <{{furigana|Body Strength Reinforcement Magic|Enchant Aura}}> , <{{furigana|Perception Strength Reinforcement Magic|Extra Sense}}>, <{{furigana|Mind Sympathy Magic|Telepathy}}>, common magic were categorized into that five system. Telepathy was the field where Kazuki was the weakest at.

“...This girl, why did she come here looking for an asylum?”

Koyuki inquired with a sigh. That was ——if it was okay to ask that question, then that was also something I wanted to ask.

To seek asylum means that you escape your own country and migrate to a different country——in short, an act to escape to a place where the hands of your homeland wouldn’t reach you. [Turning your homeland into an enemy], such a thing was not a common circumstance.

“Lotte, it’s no problem if it is these guys. ——Show them your strength.”

"Yes", with that reply, silver light of magic power shined from Lotte’s body.

There was no mistake, that was the light of Summoning Magic. And then the girl accessed the Astrum and chanted her spell.

“{{furigana|The truth shall set me free|Veritas me Liberabit}}... the wise man who became father the protector of humanity, show that wisdom right here.”

Blinding light converged into the shape of a human——what appeared was an extremely strange avatar of a young boy.

This golden haired, young boy’s whole body was clad in a mysterious suit that was made from unknown material that was neither cloth nor metal. He stood besides Lotte and calmly gazed towards Kazuki and the others with his silver pupils.

Rather than a God or Devil——his figure was easier to comprehend if it was said that he was a space alien or a human from the future.

Besides, just now, Lotte didn’t chant this Diva’s name.

“Look, my King! This guy is smaller even compared to Leme!!”

Leme materialized besides Kazuki and then said that while pointing her finger towards the Diva with the figure of a young boy.

“Why the hell are you getting fired up with stupid rivalry in a strange area like that?”

“It’s not like that! This guy... compared to Leme, he lost even more of his strength and memory!”

...! So small size show something like that!?

“Correct. Not to mention the majority of my memory and strength, I lost even my own name.”

The Diva with the figure of young boy said so with a mechanical tone of voice and without any inflection.

“About him, I call him Prophet. What is certain about him is that he is not a Diva of Norse Mythology. What I did was contract with a Diva of a different Mythology than Germany’s own state religion desu.”

“That was the reason why this girl seeks an asylum. This girl is recognized as <Heretic Contractor> in Germany. When you contract with a Diva that doesn’t come from the Mythology of Germany’s own state religion, then your life will be forfeit, no question asked.”

...Even in Japan, if you form a contract with Divas other than from Solomon 72 Pillar who's safety hadn’t been confirmed, you would be arrested by the Knight Order as an <Illegal Contractor> and your magic power would be sealed.

To seal magic power, on top of using medications to make your mind defenseless, advanced telepathy magic is applied to crush the part of your mind that governed the control of magic power.

Using this method would cause side effects in the personality of the receiver, and this treatment invited a lot criticism but...

Somehow the treatment of heretic contractors was more severe in Germany——it seems it was death penalty.

“Why did you form that contract then?” Mio threw that natural question.

“I suffered from an illness since birth. When I turned fourteen years old, I was at the verge of death. At that time, Prophet appeared in my heart. He possessed me partially then he overwrote the parts of my body that were sick and saved me. Currently I am in the state of <half human, half god> desu.”

“That was not just an act of mercy, there was also benefit for me who lost my power.”

The young boy Diva called Prophet talked with a voice so flat you couldn’t surmise his emotion.

“I had to become a parasite in a human body to recover back my strength. But I don’t want the personality of my host to be extinguished because of my possession. For that purpose, I had to choose someone that was able to maintain their mind with advanced mind control so their mind wouldn’t blend with me when I usher into their mind. Charlotte has the potential for that, moreover if I don’t possess her then her life would be in a precarious situation. If she formed a contract with me then she would end up throwing everything away and enter an exile, but even so it could be said that our interest matched, don’t you agree?”

“Of course I’m grateful to Prophet. I obtained a healthy body, I can go outside, I can also come to Japan that I had yearned for, even though as a refugee! While I was in my sickbed watching the contraband item of Japan’s old anime, I had yearned for this country so much desu.”

“Taking refuge in Japan was also convenient for me. This island country is the most optimum place to restore my strength.”

The smiling Lotte and the expressionless Prophet explained alternately.

...However, was this situation really fine?

When a Diva with evil intention possesses a human, it was said that they whispered sweet words to their host and tricked them.

The scream of Kaya when her body was taken over by Loki was still fresh in Kazuki’s mind, even now.

“In Lotte's examination there was no evidence of encroachment in her personality. There is a clear separation, inside Lotte, between her own self and Prophet, they are not mixed at all. Prophet has changed into a purely life-support part for Lotte. ...Even though I say examination, it was done by psychology test using telepathy scan, so we cannot say absolutely for sure though.”

Liz Liza-sensei said that like she was answering the doubt inside Kazuki’s heart. Naturally, the Knight Order and the government had already finished confirming the doubt that lingered inside Kazuki.

Thereupon, the question was: This Diva, did he really save a human with pure good will?

“Moreover we succeeded in our escape because of Prophet’s power. He was able to understand how to operate the jet airplane, after all I don’t know how to operate a jet airplane. I was careless back there desu.”

“Diva... drive a jet airplane? Oi Leme, so could you also operate a jet airplane?”

Kazuki asked Leme with a great uneasiness.

“...Can’t you see that there is no way Leme can do that. It’s doubtful that Leme can even ride a bicycle. ...It was mysterious no matter how Leme saw it, what kind of theory did the bicycle use that it could keep moving forward without falling aside?”

The existence called Diva was the dweller of Mythology. It was obvious there would be unease if you heard about a Diva driving a jet airplane.

The appearance of a jet airplane in a mythology... as expected there should be none.

“Airplane... I only operated it with intuition, but it was a wonderful thing.”

“Though when Prophet flew the plane in the sky, his tension suddenly raised up and he sped up too much that we almost crashed desu.”

Lotte said so while laughing pleasantly like she was telling a funny story.

Diva that could understand science...? There were too many puzzles that keep deepening here.

“I had heard about a Diva that lost his memory before, however, how could Prophet lose his strength?”

Mio threw a simple question.

“That’s... even though I lost my memory, I still slightly remember my mission. Diva has a mission established from the Mythology. My mission is, at the minimum, I have to stop the calamity of <The Third Machia>.”

“Machia? Caramel macchiato?” Mio said a strange thing like an airhead.

“A story of Greece is it? We can judge that it is highly possible this Diva is from the Greek mythology.”

Liz Liza-sensei crossed her hand and gave an explanation like she was starting the class.

“...We learned that in Mythology class but, Greek Mythology depicted two {{furigana|Machia|War}} that gambled the existence of the universe. First was the Titanomachia, where Zeus and other gods challenged the Titans that ruled the universe. The second time was the Gigantomachia where the children of the Titans, the Giants, waved the banner of revolution towards Zeus who had beaten the Titans and became the chief god."

Prophet nodded his head with his still expressionless face towards Liz Liza-sensei’s words.

“Quite so. Even though I don’t understand who I am, I still have some memory in the degree of simple knowledge. I remember it. In Titanomachia, Zeus and the other gods won only with the strength of gods. In Gigantomachia they needed the cooperation of humans. They gained the assistance of Hercules and was able to win. And then in the third Machia... humans will become the leading actor and humans will be the ones that need to overcome the enemy... it will become a battle like that.”

“Prophet has the power of prediction. Though he couldn’t understand everything, but only for the truly important thing, it’s only vague prediction but it seems he can perceive it desu.”

“It seems my mission was contradicting some other Diva. Because of that, I fought with another Diva, got defeated, and then lost my strength, that’s what I thought.”

A Diva that was hostile toward this mysterious Diva, Prophet. Who on earth could that be?

Was it possible for that Diva to pursue Prophet to here in Japan?

And then the prediction of the third Machia like in the Greek Mythology.

In Titanomachia it was a war against titans, and if Gigantomachia was a war against giants then——

The third Machia would be... what kind of person would become the enemy in that war?

While on this topic, Loki from Norse Mythology also predicted about {{furigana|Ragnarok|Mythology War}}. Ragnarok and the third Machia. Was it a coincidence that two Mythologies predicted a battle in the same period?

“Inside you...” Prophet whispered faintly.

“Inside you, it seems there might be a possibility that you could overcome the enemy.”

The silver eyes of the Prophet immediately——faced towards Kazuki.

“You see what kind of complicated set of human and Diva these two are? ...That’s why we revealed their circumstance to you guys. We will entrust these two to the Witch’s Mansion. Starting from now, it has also become surveillance to these two.”

“It was also the same with Otouto-kun, but we welcome that kind of surveillance! If you ask me why, then it is because she is cutee!! It’s a surveillance in the name of love! I will do it with all my strength!!”

Kaguya-senpai hugged Lotte with all her strength. Lotte opened her eyes in surprise but then she returned the hug happily. Muu, Kaguya-senpai has been taken by the newcomer.<ref>The tone almost feels like Kaguya got NTR-ed from Kazuki, lol.</ref>

“There is one more thing... Amasaki Mio, Hayashizaki Kazuki, add this girl into your party.”

“Eh... EEHH!? In our party!?”

Kazuki had vaguely predicted this from Hoshikaze-senpai’s words this morning but... for Mio it was really shocking. Lotte was “Is it not okay...?”, making an anxious face because of that.

“Eh, no, it’s not that it’s not okay but... come on Kazukii”

“Lotte’s time with her contract is still not long but, she can already use summoning magic up to level 3. Prophet’s strength is still not perfect but on top of Lotte’s advanced skill in telepathy, her condition is also close with possession, that’s why her chanting is fast. She should compensate for the weakness of you guys.”

“Hee, let’s do a mock battle tomorrow to test it okay?”

Hoshikaze-senpai raised a voice filled with deep interest toward the unknown magician.

If the weak point of our party got filled then it was not a bad story.

Her strength was still deemed unsatisfactory to enter Kaguya-senpai’s party, so it seemed it was decided that she would be added to our party.

“Understood, we will accept her into our party happily.”

“Anime-oniisan! {{furigana|Danke shun|Thank You}} desu!”

Lotte suddenly separated herself from Kaguya-senpai and this time she flew into Kazuki’s chest——‘Chuu’ and then she pressed her lips at Kazuki’s cheek.

“Wha, what the!? What are you doing to Kazu-niii!?”

Mio eyes opened wide and raised a voice that was half-screaming.

Lotte then separated from Kazuki and this time she was also hugging Mio whose face was still stiff in surprise, then,

“Danke shun Mio-oneesan! Please take care of me desu!”

She also kissed Mio’s cheek. Mio made a complex expression that was half angry and half shy. This was the way of a foreign country... was it really? Kazuki who didn’t know anything about the world outside didn’t understand.

“Did you prefer kiss on the lips? Should I redo it desu?”

When she noticed the two people was currently bewildered, Lotte tilted her head in wonder.

“There is no need to redo it! Ki, kiss on the mouth is a no! I mean any kind of kiss is no good!”

Mio ‘funfun<ref>SFX of her twintail cleaving wind while she shook her head</ref>’ with great force.

“...Why is that? Is it a strange thing to show feelings of gratitude using a kiss? Moreover... I clearly feel the happiness from both of you desu.”

“What do you mean by sensing our feeling... is it telepathy?”

For an expert of telepathy, they could even sense the feeling inside the subconscious of the other party.

Of course it was impossible to perceive everything from their heart though.

“Why does your mouth say no even though you are happy in your heart? What is this contradiction desu...?”

“Lotte, in Japan you mustn’t kiss someone other than a person that is truly important to you. Especially a mouth to mouth kiss—a person that you’ll protect by betting your whole life, kiss is something that is filled by such an oath.”

“Oath! ...I see, so it is an act filled with important significance, isn’t it desu.”

Suddenly Kazuki recalled when he kissed Mio who fell because of Loki’s evil blade. Unintentionally he glanced at Mio’s face. ...That lips, he kissed that lips. He remembered that time [I’ll protect Mio no matter what], an oath was budding. Though it seems Mio didn’t remember it...

When Mio noticed Kazuki’s gaze, “Wha, what are you looking at?” she became embarrassed.

“...Hmm, though if I can say one thing, kissing Kazuki’s cheek like that, if Kanae-san was here in this place the we wouldn’t be able to guarantee Lotte’s life would we? Ahaha.”

Hoshikaze-senpai laughed strangely. ...It was troubling because it didn’t seem like a joke when he imagined it.

“I also——will pledge my allegiance towards you too.”

Prophet faced Leme and then waited upon her like a knight. Thereupon magic was invoked of its own accord in front of Kazuki’s eyes. As the ring emitted the light of magic power, an image of a graph floated up.

Amasaki Mio——127 Otonashi Kaguya——75 Hiakari Koyuki——49 Hoshikaze Hikaru——39

Lotte——35

The graph increased by one line!? Even though Lotte was not a contractor of Solomon 72 Pillar!

{I see, so this is what she meant. Truly, that this kind of thing happened... Interesting!}

Leme only talked to Kazuki inside his heart. It was a voice that only Kazuki could hear.

Kazuki recalled his conversation with Liz Liza-sensei inside the staff room——[With the ability of Lemegeton, in the case that you became friendly with a magician that has a contract with a Diva other than Solomon 72 Pillar, what would happen?]

Is that so, Sensei was confirming that based on this possibility.

“...My King! Keep to yourself this possibility that your conquering targets exceeds far more than 72 people!”

===Part 3===

“Let’s do a welcome party for Lotte-chan! With that said, Otouto-kun, make Lotte-chan’s favorite food! What do you want to eat Lotte-chan?”

“Eeeto, I want to try sushi, tempura, and tuuna, desu!”

——Because of that, today Kazuki had became an itamae<ref>Chef (esp. of high-end Japanese cuisine)</ref>.

“...You can even make sushi?”

Mio made an amazed face toward Kazuki who held a sashimi kitchen knife that resembled a Japanese katana.

“As you would expect, I have never made sushi before, but if it’s sashimi...”<ref>In sushi you stick the slice of raw fish with rice and wasabi, while in sashimi you only serve the raw fish</ref>

If you talk about sashimi, it was a mistake if you thought it would be fine as long as the fish was fresh and you cut and lined it up just like that.

You had to cut the fish with optimum thickness and angle depending on the type of the fish. When you cut the fish using a sashimi knife, you need to take care not to destroy the meat’s cell as much as possible, and for that you need dexterity and technique.

However Kazuki had learned the art of cooking using magic power, <Alchemy Cooking>.

Using Extra Sense to perceive the cell tissue, Kazuki slid the blade, filled with magic power, which could make sashimi that would make even an expert weep in shame.

“...By the way I was uncertain about something. That maid uniform Mio wore, where did you get it?”

Kazuki glanced to Mio at his side while holding the sashimi knife.

Mio is wearing a maid uniform right now. Since she misunderstood Kazuki’s fascination about maids, she always wore a maid uniform every time they did housework in the Witch’s Mansion. Kazuki couldn’t calm down watching that.

“Where did... I made it myself though. I, like to sew you know.”

Now that she mentioned it, when she first introduced herself in the class she seemed to have mentioned something like that.

That so, this maid uniform was handmade was it?

Come to think of it, maid uniforms tended to become uncouth if they attached a lot of frill on it, but Mio’s maid uniform clung just right to her body and tightened her silhouette.

The legs peeking through her miniskirt were adorned with socks and garter belts that emphasized the softness of her thighs, the apron skirt hugged tightly to the height of her hips. Because of that Mio’s surprisingly big breasts were highlighted, and then ties from both sides of her chest was fastened to the bottom of her neck looking like it was pushing that bulge between them.

An aura of service radiated from the attire, completely changing Mio’s slightly impertinent aura.

Noticing Kazuki’s eyes, Mio’s eyes that usually always had a confident allure in them was clouded by anxiety and shyness, then “How, how is it?” she inquired Kazuki.

“...It’s cute. It’s so cute that it is breaking the rules.”

“Really!? Hehehe, success!!”

Mio jumped around in happiness while a heart mark also flew up. Each time she jumped, the frills and miniskirt fluttered around. ...What is this super cute thing?

“Bu, but if you are beside me with that kind of appearance I won’t be able to concentrate! It’s okay if you don’t help out today, this is not a work where you can help. A kitchen is the world of men.”

“Why are you driving me away, saying things like that? ...We cannot be alone anymore in the quest so this time, even though as an assistant, is very precious...”

Even though Kazuki was holding a sashimi knife, Mio approached his side.

“Oi, you are in the way, it’s dangerous...”

“...Kazu-nii.”

Mio stood on her tiptoe and ‘chuu’ pressed her lips on Kazuki’s cheek.

It feels even more sweet and soft compared to Lotte’s kiss from before.

“This, this is I, because this is Lotte’s party this only meant as my best regards, that’s all! I only mean to ask you to treat me well once more... there is no other meaning!”

While covering her own mouth with her hand, she explained the meaning of her action with very fast talk and then ran out of the kitchen in a great panic. Kazuki was petrified while holding the sashimi knife in one hand.

“...Ca, calm down, me. Feel the cell tissue of the tuna with Extra Sense...”

Intense heat dwelled in the cheek where the lips touched. He couldn’t concentrate at all.

Colorful sashimi made from fresh fish were lined up on the dining table, and the tempuras were arranged dynamically to raise into the sky. Lotte’s green eyes shone brightly seeing that scene.

“{{furigana|Klasse|Amazing}}! The beauty of Japan that I kept yearning for when I was laid sick reading an old book and watching old anime is right here desu...!!”

“I see...this is very interesting. I feel the happiness from the taste that goes through Lotte.”

Even though Prophet seem to be dispassionate, his way of talking somehow conveyed admiration.

“Hee, so Prophet can feel that kind of enjoyment. It’s impossible for me though to transmit the taste of this food to Baal, the Diva that I’m contracted with.”

Hoshikaze-senpai observed Prophet’s situation with a curious look.

“Is that so?”

“It’s because one pillar of Diva is contracted to a lot of Magica Stigma, therefore the connection with our Diva is not that strong. We can’t even have a private communication.”

“Uh huh, eating is wonderful! I’m glad that Kazuki is my King!!”

Leme who had a strong connection with Kazuki, and had the leisure to materialize freely, laughed loudly.

Lotte held her chopsticks awkwardly, she tried to grasp the fish with white flesh that had a thin structure but because she couldn’t capture it properly, she dropped it.

Lotte’s face turned pale because of her blunder of dropping the food, that was made for her, on the floor.

“{{furigana|Mein gott|My god}}...the chopstick is very difficult. I’m sorry, I think if I use telepathy to trace I can make my body learn immediately desu, but...”

Kazuki thought there was no need to be that ashamed so without a moment's delay, he took a sashimi from the side, applied some wasabi and soy sauce and then he held it to Lotte’s mouth.

“Here, Lotte. Aaan.”

Even though Lotte was ‘Aaan?’ confused of the meaning of the words, she soon understood and her cheek was stuffed, her expression became bright. And then a heart mark flew up.

“Danke shun desu, Kazuki-oniisan!”

Like that, on reflex, Lotte kissed Kazuki’s cheek again. And then “I did it again” she realized what she was doing and restrained herself.

“She kissed his cheek while calling him onii-san... As expected if Kanae-san is here then Lotte’s life would be no more.”

“I don’t really follow but... I understand that it’s fine if this person called Kanae is not near desu.”

Lotte said that with a friendly grin toward Hoshikaze-senpai who showed a wry smile.

“Kazuki-oniisan, I want to eat that one next desu.”

Kazuki took the food that Lotte wanted and do “Aaan”.

Lotte opened her mouth obediently like a baby bird, then she chewed in happiness.

“Kazuki-oniisan, you look like my favorite butler when I lived in the castle desu...”

She faced Kazuki while ‘ehehe’ laughing, a heart mark flew toward Kazuki. Suddenly she embraced him.

“...Wait a minute Kazuki, whatever the circumstances may be, but haven’t you serviced her too much?”

“It’s no good to be that petulant, Mio-chan. After all this is Lotte-chan’s welcoming party.”

Kaguya-senpai teased from the side when Mio’s expression became huffy.

“I, I’m not petulant at all! Here Lotte, from me too, aaan.”

“Danke shun desu Mio-oneesan!”

Lotte stuffed her cheek with the tempura from Mio, her smiling face became enchanted... Mio’s lips slackened seeing that. It was the face of an owner viewing his pet.

“...I wonder if this is the feeling if we keep a puppy in Kazu-nii and our house...”

“Oi, what kind of chemical reaction is happening inside your head?”

“Oniisan, I want to eat that red thing next desu. The legendary fish, tuuna<ref>I think I make a mistake, the way Lotte said tuna is quite unique, so please don’t correct this.</ref>!.”

“Your pronunciation sounds like De Niro<ref>Not sure what is this referring too. The katakana is read as ‘deniiro’. </ref> from a while ago. It’s tuna, not tuuna.”

“Wait a minute Lotte-chan, Kaguya-oneechan also want to do ‘aaan’! Here.”

Kaguya-senpai forced her way in the middle and presented a food with ‘aaan’. However soon senpai’s smiling face turned evil. Just before Lotte could eat she pulled back the chopstick.

“U~, please don’t bully me, please feed me~”

While laughing with troubled expression, Lotte chased Kaguya-senpai’s chopstick.

“Just leave a bully like this alone, come eat from me. Here, aaan.”

Right there Hoshikaze-senpai arrived from the side and did ‘aaan’ to Lotte. Lotte ignored Kaguya-senpai with ‘puih’ and ate Hoshikaze-senpai’s offering. Kaguya-senpai whined “Aaah, I’ll feed you properly okay!” in a fluster.

Each time Lotte ate a mouthful, everyone scrambled with new food to present an ‘aaan’, Lotte was happy and eat them all in turn.

“...Everyone’s warm feeling is being transmitted through telepathy. I’m happy desu.”

——Before long Lotte’s small stomach reached the limit and she collapsed in heap.

“Uuuu... I want to chant reinforcement magic in my stomach desu...”

If we used Enchant Aura to our bodies, everyday would surely become a food fight.

“I wonder if it's fine to be this happy... It feels like a dream desu...”

Lotte who collapsed holding her stomach was surrounded by everyone of the Witch’s Mansion.

Even after the meals had finished, everyone continued talking happily with Lotte in the center.

Inside that circle——Kazuki suddenly noticed, Koyuki had been outside the circle for quite a long time.

“...Hiakari-san.” Kazuki nonchalantly moved beside Koyuki who continued to eat in silence.

“Kazuki...even though you don’t need to come expressly to confirm, today the food is tasty too. The thickness and the method of cutting are different on each type of fish, it's so fresh that it creates a spray of glistening juice.”

“No, I’m not looking for a review of the food! ...Come on, let’s talk a little with everyone.”

“I don’t have any such interest to the transfer student, there is also no reason to become one party with you.”

“...Why are you saying such lonely things?”

“That’s because I like being alone. I don’t know anything about what you call loneliness.”

“Lies.” Kazuki said decisively, Koyuki’s eyes were shaken.

She stared at Kazuki only for a moment, but soon her disturbed stare wandered around.

Why is Hiakari-san doing everything to corner herself into isolation?

She looked like a kitten that climbed a high place and then couldn’t get down.

“Yosh, Hiakari-san. Aaan.”

“I watched from some time ago, that ‘aaan’ thing was stupid...”

Koyuki averted her eyes from the piece of sashimi that Kazuki presented but because Kazuki persistently circled around her to chase her with the chopstick, Koyuki had no other choice except to eat the food.

“Yosh, next is tuna and avocado with wasabi cream tartar. This is the work I have confidence in, see.”

“That kind of food that plainly aim's for a foreigner’s taste... it’s delicious if I eat by myself I said!”

However, Koyuki ate all the food that Kazuki presented even though she kept exhaling deep sighs.

“...Kazuki, why do you keep ignoring my words...”

“Because Hiakari-san’s words are usually a lie, I have seen through them all.”

When Kazuki tried to give ‘aaan’ one more time, Koyuki shook her head while saying “I’m already full.” Kazuki knew that was not a lie and pulled back his chopstick.

“Thank you for the food. It was great, wasn’t it? A new comrade entered in your party.”

“I still want to party together with Hiakari-san though. Even far in the future this feeling will surely never change.”

“...Please give up, why do you keep ignoring that even though I keep saying it...”

Koyuki, her eyes down cast, had an angry look.

After the welcome party was over, Kazuki started to clean up everything.

When he imagined Mio doing the scrubbing and washing and making her hands rough, he felt that he couldn’t allow it, so Kazuki always took the job of washing voluntarily.

Rough hands came from damage that was piled up unconsciously, so defensive magic power couldn’t defend against it.

And then using <Alchemy Medical Treatment> to transmute the human body using magic from {{furigana|Prima Materia|Base Particle}}, it was possible that there would be unforeseen side effects when the human body was rearranged, as it was still an undeveloped field of study. Treatment for rough hands still did not exist.

The case where hardworking women had their hands turned rough——it was a tragedy that even in this age of magic and alchemy still couldn’t be avoided. I absolutely won’t allow the hands of the girls that lived in this mansion turn rough as long I’m the maid here...Kazuki resolved himself in his heart.

In the meanwhile, right now, the program had turned for the girls to enter the bathroom.

Usually the senpais had priority, but today Lotte was the first to enter the bath.

“Kazuki-oniisan!”

Suddenly Lotte’s voice was heard and Kazuki turned to look back, there a stark naked Lotte was running towards Kazuki, the sound of her steps rang out ‘petapeta<ref>SFX of foodsteps</ref>’. ...Totally nude. Unintentionally, Kazuki dropped the plate that he was in the middle of washing.

“I’m sorry, onii-san. Can you tell me how to use the bath desu? I don’t understand one of the appliances... onii-san? Why do you avoid looking at me desu? Isn’t it impolite if you don’t look at people’s face when they are talking desu? Are you angry desu?”

Because Kazuki averted his face so he won’t look at Lotte’s nakedness, Lotte expressly circled around ‘petapeta’ to the direction Kazuki’s face was facing. A naked body of pure white fairy was reflected in Kazuki’s field of vision.

...Why did she show it expressly!? Why did she enter his field of vision expressly!?

“If it's Prophet he should be able to operate the appliance instinctively like when he drove the jet airplane desu but... for some reason when I turned naked he won’t reply even when I called him out desu. That’s why onii-san, please teach me. Because of this trouble, why don’t you also enter the bath together?”

Lotte sensed that Kazuki was not angry by using telepathy. The girl hugged Kazuki’s arm daringly and then pulled him. Her expression was absolutely pure.

...Come to think of it, the nobles of the middle ages always had retainers to change their clothes for them. It was even said that they didn’t have any shame toward people of the lower class.

That ‘aaan’ from before. Lotte might have mistaken Kazuki as her own butler.

In short Lotte didn’t see this side as a man. Despite that, if this side was the only side that looked at the girl’s nakedness as the opposite sex... it would soil the girl’s pureness.

Don’t look and fight the worldly desires, Kazuki whose expression tightened as if he had swallowed a bitter bug was pulled forcefully by Lotte until the bathroom. And then “This is the one.” She pointed to the bath water heater device controller that was installed in the wall.

“What the... this is a normal device that exists everywhere isn’t it?”

It was a normal electric hot-water heater that used electricity to boil hot water and also maintain the temperature.

In the present Japan, all-electric had been completely popularized, there was nothing that used gas anymore.

With the grace of alchemy, electric power had became an extremely cheap energy.

Lithium ion rechargeable battery was improved by alchemy, its capacity was expanded exceedingly, furthermore, it wouldn’t deteriorate even if it was recharged multiple times, this was called <Etherlight Rechargeable Battery>. With this invention, the large scale wireless electric transportation became possible, and realized the drastic low cost of electricity.

Because of the birth of Etherlight Rechargeable Battery, Japan’s domestic power generation system was changed completely. The present Japan’s electricity was provided in its entirety by the {{furigana|Archimedes System|Solar Power Generation}} in Japan’s southern tip territorial water on the {{furigana|Megafloat|Artificial Floating Island}}. Etherlight rechargeable battery was recharged in the power generator that made the best use of strong sunlight on the southern man-made island, and then it was carried into the mainland. This over concentration power generation brought about unprecedented efficiency of natural electricity.

The {{furigana|solar system|sunlight power generator}} that was mainstream in Japan so far had the strong point that it was decentralized in small scale and could produce electricity however, because the electricity transportation had became really easy it was not used anymore.

When Kazuki explained how to use the electric water heater, Lotte was surprised with the automatic function of regulating the temperature of the hot water. She raised a voice of deep impression while her naked body was taken aback.

“It’s the first time I have seen something like this! It doesn’t use magic, isn’t it desu!!”

This time it was Kazuki’s turn to be surprised hearing those words.

“Do they heat the bath in Germany and Seinmundo using magic every time!?”

Certainly if they used pyrokinesis to produce and decrease heat energy, it wouldn’t be difficult to live without using a water heater. Kazuki had also used it before, using pyrokinesis as auxiliary heat when the time to heat water using the electric water heating device took too long.

“It seems the household of general public still used appliance desu but... the daily living in the royal court mostly are done using magic. The royalty must follow the state religion strictly and give an example to the people desu. There are even movements that promote to manage the appliance used by the general people more strictly. Even the Anime DVD and DVD Player in my room need to be hidden secretly desu.”

“Even so, things like DVD, Japan had not used those more than 10 years ago you know? It had became an antique item.”

The mainstream memory storage media in the present Japan was {{furigana|URD|Ultrashort-wave Ray Disk}}. DVD, if remembered correctly it was even before {{furigana|BD|Blue-ray Disk}}.

“If there is no machine, won’t it inconvenience the old people when their magic powers are weakening?”

“Yes desu, that’s so, but that was considered as natural providence. Humans are tied with other people spiritually by magic power, so magic power is thought as the basis of human right.”

Which reminds me of what Liz Liza-sensei said before, “In Europe, humans that were born with excellent magic power are considered as nobles, countries that revived the monarchy system are not few.”

People that lost their strength were weeded out from society and humans with excellent magic power became nobles. That was what they considered natural? ...If someone obtained a great power, they should protect the weak, wasn’t that the natural [feelings of being human] for sure?

“The jet airplane is great, the water heater is great... once again I realized how great Japan’s appliances are desu. There is even an appliance to boil the hot water... if only this existed back there, surely my dead grandpa could have lived in more comfort...”

“You mentioned about the strict compliance to the state religion, but are they really using faith as the reason to not use machines?”

“Yes. The Norse Mythology that Germany has faith in has the aim to remove the <{{furigana|Gullveig|Desire of Sparkling Riches}}><ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gullveig</ref> inside human’s heart. Probably there are even more strict demands of faith than this among the Magic Advanced Countries desu.”

“...Doctrine that denied machines are probably common among a lot of Mythologies. Because that was the symbol of human’s conceitedness, there are not many Mythology that could affirm such.”

Prophet’s avatar appeared beside Lotte and said so.

“...For what reason is it I wonder. It was so sad I can’t stand it desu.”

“How stupid huh. Whether its magic or machine, as long its convenient then it’s fine to use it, that’s what Leme thought.”

Even Leme also materialized inside the confined bathroom.

Suddenly―Kazuki felt a cool sensation of passing air at his lower body.

“Lotte... why did you take off my pants inside the confusion?”

“Kazuki-oniisan, let’s enter the bath together. After all you don’t hate it, right desu?”

The totally naked Lotte cutely tilted her head―

“Lotte... In Japan you couldn’t show your naked body to the opposite sex, it’s no good unless you show it to a person where you have the relation of considering each other as a very precious person. On the basis of the relation between man and woman...”

Lotte showed a vacant expression, then in a blink of an eye, her expression was dyed with understanding.

“Relation of man and woman... I see, onii-san and me are man and woman, isn’t it desu? That kind of thing was irrelevant in my life until now so I completely overlooked the awareness of gender. I always thought such a thing surely only happened inside a love comedy anime...”

Lotte looked like she comprehended something and suddenly her face turned red.

“Don’t tell me that kissing on the cheek is not a sign of gratitude, but actually is something similar with romcom<ref>Romantic comedy</ref>!? Perhaps I have turned as a really shameless character regarding onii-san!?”

Somehow even if she thought of Kazuki as one of the common people, it didn’t mean that she had no shame.

“I feel that you can’t differentiate reality at this point of time if you said something like ‘character’! But it’s okay, I don’t mind at all about such things!”

“By any chance this and this are parts that absolutely shouldn’t be shown to a man, is it!?”

“I don’t see it! I don’t see even a little bit of those parts!!”

“This is the first time since I was born that I made such a romcom blunder... How embarrassing desu! Please forget it!”

“Even though we already had a long talk until just now, you people are very surreal.”

Kazuki escaped from the bathroom in great panic while listening to Leme’s astonished voice.

“Good evening, Otouto-kun♥”

After Kazuki finished tidying up and back in his room, the figure of Kaguya-senpai clad in her {{furigana|Décolleté Oblique|Magic Dress}} was sitting on Kazuki’s bed. The color of her pupils were―changed slightly to a violet color.

“Senpai... are you perhaps in that condition?”

The influence of the Diva Kaguya-senpai contracted with, Asmodeus, occasionally amplified her [lewd feeling]. At that time, she would vent by embracing Kazuki.

However, it’s strange. When in the welcoming party today, senpai was still normal though...

“It’s not like that, though I wonder if it’s that kind of feeling.”

Senpai beckoned Kazuki while saying ambiguous thing, Kazuki sat on the edge of the bed, then Kaguya-senpai came and embraced him while a nice smell drifted in the air softly.

Embracing her in her magic dress form that had high exposure rate, the softness and warmth of senpai were transmitted directly. In this kind of situation, it couldn’t be helped that he was bothered by senpai’s breasts which were bigger than anyone else.

“Otouto-kun, today you were ‘chuuchuu’-ed<ref>Kiss</ref> a lot by Lotte-chan, weren’t you?”

Senpai stretched her hand while hugging Kazuki―and pinched the area around where Lotte’s lips touched Kazuki’s cheek. For some reason, it feels like it would be a breach of manners if the defensive magic power was activated for this kind of pain, there is no other way than to be resigned with this.

“Even at the best of times, recently Otouto-kun only care about his partner Mio-chan. Kaguya-senpai is very lonely and so lonely that she talked to the wall, hugging the pillar, harassing Hikaru-chan, doing all those things everyday, you see...”

“What the heck has senpai done to Hoshikaze-senpai...”

“That kind of Kaguya-senpai...in her loneliness of being ignored by Otouto-kun will monologue to herself in whisper though.”

Somehow senpai started talking about strange things.

“This is a story I learned from the people of the Knight Order in the location of a quest, it seems German’s {{furigana|Einherjar|Northern Europe Knight Order}}<ref>The Northern Europe can also refer to the land of Norsemen or Scandinavia</ref> had already demanded for Japan to hand over Lotte’s own person. Of course if Japan hands over Lotte, what await a heretic is the death penalty, isn’t it?”

“―!?”

While Kaguya-senpai [monologue] to herself, she started to leak the Knight Order’s internal story.

“But of course Japan can’t comply with that demand right~? Even though they understand the person they handed over will be sentenced to death and yet still did it, the surrounding countries must not think that Japan has become friendly with Germany. Because Japan is [the only magic advanced country in the world that is not a religious country] you see.”

The like of religious magic advanced countries couldn’t live in harmony with each other.

But with [Mythology that didn’t demand faith], Solomon 72 Pillar as Japan’s war potential, Japan was the only exception among magic advanced countries that could maintain itself as a secular country.

In short, it also means that Japan is the only country [that could possibly form an alliance with other countries].

The other magic advanced countries had always observed Japan’s tendency with sensitivity.

If Japan’s distance with Germany was shortened, the other five countries would harbor needless doubt.

If Japan became an ally with Germany, the remaining five countries would turn into enemies.

Japan must show the humane stance of respecting the right of life of the refugee.

“It seems when there was no response of the demand of handing over Lotte without condition, Germany proposed to give compensation in return. If Japan handed over Lotte, Germany will dispatch their elite Einherjars to cooperate with Loki’s subjugation. Because in the first place as a Diva, Loki is supposed to be the hated enemy of Norse Mythology.”

In Norse Mythology, Loki was the existence that would cause the final war―Ragnarok.

“Japan really want that cooperation so badly to the degree that a hand will come out of its throat<ref>Japan’s expression of wanting something so badly</ref>. However... if Japan simply accepted that cooperation, we will be looked down upon by the surrounding countries. A country that couldn’t solve its own problem by its own strength. That’s why we rejected that compensation too. After that, this time it’s fine whatever Japan does with Lotte, it’s fine even if they do it without any compensation, but Germany want to cooperate in Loki’s subjugation, it seems that was their next request.”

“Then in the end Lotte is going to be fine right?”

“They already stopped asking for Lotte’s return other than on [chance]. If we turned them down when they were already asking to that point, it would worsen our relation with Germany too much. Besides if this time, Japan accepted the cooperation with no strings attached, it is good enough to be shown to the public. Moreover, the Einherjar’s elite squad had already landed in Japan. The period of the cooperation is one month.”

Kazuki felt a chill running down his spine and felt impatience hearing Kaguya-senpai’s words.

I want to defeat Loki with my own hand. That was not for Kaya’s revenge.

If Kaya’s body stayed safe and all of Loki’s magic power that resided inside her body was destroyed completely, Kazuki thought that there was still some chance to save Kaya. That kind of possibility―Kazuki still held some hope of that.

“If it stays like this, Loki will be suppressed in the hands of the Knight Order. Of course the Knight Order and us, we are going to fight without holding back, mercilessly choosing to attack with overkill toward that girl’s body. That was justice. For Otouto-kun, he could only consent with that don’t you agree?”

“...Kaguya-senpai, it doesn’t look like monologue anymore you know?”

“Eh? Even though I’m just hugging a pillar and talking to a wall, but I heard Otouto-kun’s voice! I wonder if it is because I missed Otouto-kun too much!?”

However the current Kazuki didn’t have sufficient accomplishment to participate in a quest with connection to Loki. For the sake of rescuing Kaya... there was no more time to do everything slowly.

“Otouto-kun that should be able to show big accomplishment, but that form that couldn’t truly display his strength because he fussed over Mio-chan... I feel a little jealous you know. It’s no good if Otouto-kun doesn’t become greedier to [become strong]. If he is not like that then he would end up unable to protect anything.”

Became much stronger, but to achieve that...

“...For, for example, should Otouto-kun set out to conquer Kaguya-senpai more proactively? He absolutely should do that right!? Well, though Kaguya-senpai doesn’t see Otouto-kun other than a cute kouhai<ref>Someone in junior position in a relationship</ref> anyway!!”

...Did senpai already hear about the details of Leme’s ability from Liz Liza-sensei!?

“I feel that I have talked to myself a lot about the Knight Order and a maiden’s secret information. Well, there is no problem though because there is no one here anyway.”

“I am here though.”

“Someone that doesn’t care about me and only has his mind full with Mio-chan, the existence of that kind of person, I don’t know it at all~l. His basic human right is revoked. This is my hugging, desire dispersing & monologue-use thing.”

Kaguya-senpai said so while ‘gyuugyuu’ keep hugging Kazuki. To say a person as a thing that easily.

...If we reached the position like the party of Kaguya-senpai who was the academy’s strongest, a chance to participate in a quest where the party would be added directly to the Knight Order’s activity would also come. Like Kaguya-senpai who could get her hands on information that could only be obtained in the Knight Order’s site, like the inside information of the negotiation between Japan and Germany.

“Thank you very much for informing me... senpai.”

Kazuki had a feeling that there was something else that must be said other than gratitude, Kazuki extracted his body from Kaguya-senpai’s embrace. Kaguya-senpai’s body that was glued on his body until now entered his field of vision.

The black magic dress of Asmodeus that governed lust just barely covered senpai’s voluptuous body. It constricted her hips sensually... the personification of feminine’s charm, an existence like a cluster of pheromone was right in front of Kazuki.

“...Otouto-kun, compared to when hugging you, it was hundred times more embarrassing being stared fixedly like that in this form though...”

Kaguya-senpai blushed red and became bashful and troubled. At the same time a heart mark flew.

Conquering Kaguya-senpai. ...If she said that he need to be more proactive and set out to conquer a girl in this kind of appearance, then it must be okay to do whatever he wanted right? Kazuki’s head was in a state of chaos and he couldn’t say anything.

“Ge, geez, Otouto-kun! ...As expected forget those monologue before!!”

Kaguya-senpai that couldn’t stand Kazuki‘s gaze and silence stopped the conversation one-sidedly.

“No, it’s okay to remember the monologue about the Knight Order and Germany though!! Geez... shake off the shame at max!! Then, good night!!”

Kaguya-senpai stood up from the bed and ran off leaving the room.

Kazuki’s nervousness was released and he sunk into the bed weakly.

The cheek that senpai pulled was prickling. The positivity level floated in front of his eyes on its own.

Amasaki Mio―128 Otonashi Kaguya―79 Hiakari Koyuki―52 Hoshikaze Hikaru―41

Lotte―42

The German Knight Order came to defeat Loki. The most important thing was―there.

Although in a moment of carelessness the figure of Kaguya-senpai’s intense magic dress form floated behind Kazuki’s retina.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2018-06-11T17:12:50Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 6 */

==Chapter 1 – Before the Storm==

===Part 1===

Above the swamp, earth, sand and dry leaves were piling up, Kazuki stepped onto the wet ground and ran towards the approaching enemy. From between the poisonous trees with violet trunks and leaves, Demon Beasts that looked like jelly-beans with brightly colored, slimy mucus——Slimes were approaching one after another to attack.

[Suppression of Demon Beasts that nested in the Haunted Ground]——That was the Quest that Kazuki and the others accepted.

A silver flash surged from the mouth of his scabbard, Kazuki drew his Iai towards the approaching blue slime in front of his eyes.

The slime that chilled the air was cut in half, but——the blue slimes immediately reattached and returned to how it was previously.

Kazuki's eyes opened wide because of the unknown enemy's mode of life. ...The sword was not effective against these things!

All at once the multi-colored slimes that were in Kazuki's way leaped toward him.

"The calling voice of the ruler of flame, liberate the rage deep inside the earth! Create the rampart of mine here...soaring on heaven and earth, isolate the impurity! Fire Wall!!"

However, Kazuki invoked Phoenix's Summoning Magic to assault the enemies. He chanted the spell while charging into the center of the enemies and waited for the right timing.

Together with flashes of light, fissures ran along the ground under Kazuki, and from there, a wall of flames burst out.

The slimes that attacked Kazuki were effortlessly swallowed by the wall of flames and were all evaporated at once.

The few slimes that managed to slip out of the flame walls attacked Kazuki, but he brushed them off with his katana. Thereupon, the dignified voice of the partner that supported Kazuki echoed from behind him.

"Scattered sparks of dancing wings! Lingering spiral wind, become life piercing bullet! Flap your wings and fire! Barrett!!"

Red lights lingered like wings from the stigma on her back as Mio invoked Barrett.

The flame bullet attacked the slime, and its body fused with the heat of the spell.

While Kazuki stepped back, he copied Mio by chanting Barrett and hit the slime.

"Kazukii! Hooray, we beat them with the same magic♪"

Mio's voice rose in excitement, and she clung to Kazuki's arm after scattering the enemy's group.

Although, until a little while ago, she was saying "How impertinent for someone like Kazuki to use the same magic···" Was it because of the exaltation in the battlefield? Mio was unusually honest and bold.

No, Mio seemed to not remember that time when she died. However, since Kazuki kissed and saved her, he had a feeling that her attitude had instantly softened.

...Was it because of the high positivity level of 120?

"Co-come on, don't let your mind wander in the middle of a quest!"

Because Mio's Magic Dress was highly revealing in the chest area that was pressed against him, embarrassed, Kazuki spontaneously uttered words of resistance. Mio made a face that was a little sulky.

"What? I properly watched our surroundings, and after that I took action you know. Bee~"<ref>the voice of sticking your tongue</ref>

While clinging to his arm, Mio brought her face near Kazuki and stuck her tongue out at him. Even though her expression was one of cheekiness, Kazuki was strangely conscious of Mio's lips near his cheek.

At that moment, a voice rang out from the thicket in front of them, and a new group of slimes came to attack them both. Mio who had just said that she had already properly observed the surrounding area, reacted quickly and sprung up just like she said, turning to Kazuki's rear——the swordsman protected the {{furigana|Magika Stigma|Summoning Magician}}, Heaven and Earth Formation.

"Barrett!" "Fire Wall!"

The flame wall of the vanguard, Kazuki, and the fire bullet from the rear guard, Mio, reduced the interweaving bunch of slimes to ashes. ——No, wait a second, what was that!?

A crimson slime flew out from inside the flames. ...Was it resistant to heat!?

Somehow this Demon Beast Slime appeared to have its own attribute based on the color.

Kazuki immediately leaped and cut the slime that gradually released heat. Because of the slash, the slime scattered in pieces. However the pieces slipped past Kazuki.

"Damn it!"

"Kyaaa! What is this!?"

The scattered slime became a spray of red mucus and incessantly rained on Mio.

Flustered, Mio tried to clear the mucus that fell onto her body and magic dress. However, the already revealing dress immediately started to melt where the slimy mucus made contact.

"No way! The, the clothes are melting!!"

——If the Magic Dress that supplemented the spell chanting was not there, the battle potential of the Magika Stigma would be reduced by half.

Because the magic dress was created by magic power, it could be regenerated if the user requested the Diva to fix it, but...for Mio it was just not possible. She crouched down to try to hide her exposed skin.

From the swamp behind Mio who currently crouched down——the cylindrical shapes of tentacles leaped out.

A Demon Beast different from the slimes! Was it waiting for an opportunity like the one just now!?

They were just Demon Beasts, and yet they matched their breath superbly and performed combination attacks.

The slimy tentacles entangled the mostly naked Mio.

Just like wrenching open flower petals, the tentacles twined around and pulled Mio's limbs, exposing what should be hidden. The girl's face flushed bright red in unbelievable shame.

"No way no way, don't look, Kazuki! I will do something on my own so don't come here!!"

Mio shouted at Kazuki with a tearful, panicky voice as he moved to help. However, a shadow floated up in the muddy water surface. The owner of the tentacle's real body was now on the verge of surfacing.

"Is this the time to say that kind of thing!? You are going to be eaten!!"

Kazuki drew his Iai and severed the tentacles in one go. What kind of aquatic creature was it that lurked inside the swamp? It was unknown, but the tentacles could be cut as opposed to the slimes.

As Mio fell from the severed tentacles, Kazuki caught and carried her like a princess.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 013.jpg|thumb]]

But the problem was that, currently, they didn't have any means to defeat the red slime.

The mission was to defeat the Demon Beasts, but if they didn't escape from here somehow...!

"...Nihility of ancient times, the nothingness residing inside this heart, become the freezing breath. The streaming silence of rejection, freeze and be silent···Glacier Wind!!"

A chilly wind blew from next to Kazuki. That was the breath of a mermaid. The red slime that assaulted him was frozen in the blink of an eye by the wind. ——Ice attribute summoning magic!

"Hiakari-san!? ...Thank you! So you came to save us!"

Turning around, there was the mystical classmate clad in magic dress that resembled a white leotard. Hiakari Koyuki was standing there without a hint of expression.

Her attitude toward Kazuki was sharply aloof, identical with her sharp ears that was the characteristic of an elf.

"When I thought that we received the same quest by chance...this is a totally shameful sight, isn't it? You are only a hindrance if you can't fight already, how about you just go back home."

After her gazed briefly fell on the nude Mio, Koyuki briskly turned her back to Kazuki.

"...Hiakari-san, be careful of the blue slimes!"

Similar to the red slimes that radiated heat, the blue slimes radiated chilly air.

That was why there was no doubt that the blue slimes had strong resistance against cold.

Koyuki's ear twitched at hearing Kazuki's warning, but without even glancing back, her figure disappeared between the strange trees that grew wildly inside this Haunted Ground.

"...No choice then, let's return to the academy for the moment, Mio."

Kazuki spoke with Mio as she clung to his arm. All of this was the swordsman's responsibility because he couldn't protect the rearguard.

"...Kazu-niii" said in a drowsy, sweet voice as she was carried nude in Kazuki's arms.

"Mio? Now that I think about it, are you fine after being attacked by a slime like that?"

"Kazu-nii...my chest is hot. My body, my chest, and stomach are itching..."

Mio hugged Kazuki tightly. Somehow her condition seemed strange.

While not knowing where to look, Kazuki peeked at Mio's face. Her face was flushed red like she had a cold, her eyes were intoxicated like they saw a hallucination, and rough, panting breath escaped from her half-opened lips.

...Perhaps it was because of the hot liquid from before!

That liquid melted the magic dress. Magic dresses were created from magic power, namely the force of will. If that was melted then——that liquid was a poison that influenced the mind!

No wait, rather than poison, this liquid was...a type of sake and aphrodisiac...

"Kazu-nii...I love you! I love you I love you, I love you so much!! Hug me more!!"

Heart marks scattered around, Mio pushed her bare-naked breasts against him, and her legs coiled around. A sweet scent resembling milk drifted in the air. Her sighs hitting Kazuki's neck were hot and amorous.

This is bad. This situation is very bad! ...If we don't escape to a place where there are no Demon Beasts and people then...!

Her sanity should return after a short while, and then she could reform her magic dress.

...If I don't preserve my reasoning until that time, then in this strange situation, towards Mio, I will...!

"I am the swordsman of Hayashizaki style! No way I'll lose to this kind of temptation!!"

While shouting 'UOOOOOO!' Kazuki ran through the forest carrying the soft body of Mio.

===Part 2===

Going back three hours before——

"Traveling in a train like this, somehow it feels like a trip, doesn't it~"

Kazuki and Mio, both of them wearing their uniform, sat side by side inside the magic light train.

"Don't get too relaxed, okay? The quest will have actual combat you know."

Kazuki made a bitter expression aimed toward the partner who wasn't nervous at all on their first quest.

Though having said that, it's not like Kazuki didn't understand what Mio said. Today was the start of Golden Week, it had been one month since he enrolled. The pleasantly warm breeze of the late spring season poured in from the window, repeatedly blowing the nape of their neck.

"Kazuki also shares this mood, right? Waking up early in the morning and making onigiri. What are the ingredients?"

"This is just preparation in case the quest turned out to take a long time, you know!? Canned tuna and salted salmon roe."

"My favorite dish from a long time ago. So you remember!"

Mio's face was bursting with a smile along with a heart mark that came flying toward Kazuki.

That heart mark was sucked into Kazuki's magic dress, the <Solomon Ring>.

This ring received the change of the affection levels of other people and had the power to measure them.

In the span of one month since meeting with his former childhood friend, her affection level had thoroughly gone up.

Mio restlessly looked around their surroundings to confirm there were no other passengers.

"Kazu-nii, wake me up when we arrive~"

Mio approached and leaned her head to Kazuki's shoulder.

"Are you intending to sleep before fighting!?" As expected, Kazuki was surprised.

"It's okay, I'm not really sleeping. I just want to do this..."

While saying that, Mio clutched Kazuki's hand by entwining their fingers together. 'gatangoton' Within the vibration of the train's movement, Kazuki stayed silent while feeling the warmth of Mio's body.

Humankind obtained the power of magic and met with the residents of a parallel dimension who were called Diva.

——Thereupon an outbreak of phenomenon called <{{furigana|Extraordinary Malignant Spot|Cancer}}> happened.

Tearing off the world, from there the magic power of the parallel world, {{furigana|Astrum|Distorted World}}, spilled over. The spilled magic power transformed into the form of Demon Beasts and spirits. Demon Beasts attacked humans, and the surrounding space where the Demon Beasts gathered was polluted by magic power and became the Demon Beasts' soil where humans couldn't live——the Haunted Ground.

The defense organization that protected Japan's public order, the Knight Order, had three main duties, [Defense against the invasion of other country], [Suppression of illegal magician], and [Subjugation of Demon Beasts · liberation of Haunted Ground].

Because of the frequent terror attacks against the Knight Order performed by a group of illegal magicians called [Loki's Einherjar], led by Loki of Norse Mythology, the Knight Order didn't have enough hands to perform their original duty.

To compensate for that, the knight training academy that Hayashizaki Kazuki attended——The National Knight Academy <Caryatid>, gave the work that the Knight Order couldn't finish to the students in the form of a quest.

The students formed parties and challenged the quest in place of the Knight Order.

The Haunted Ground's location was a few minutes walk from the station.

The Haunted Ground's surrounding was covered by a fence, and the civilians were prohibited from entering.

Demon Beasts instinctively attacked humans. However, Demon Beasts couldn't come out into the surrounding space that hadn't been transformed into a Haunted Ground. They mostly took defensive stances and only attacked humans that invaded the Haunted Ground.

Haunted Grounds became the production base of Demon Beasts. It further encroached the surrounding area because of the Demon Beasts' propagation and kept expanding.

Inevitably, the people that originally lived on the soil that became a Haunted Ground were evacuated.

Like this, the longer the Haunted Ground was left alone, the harder it would be to control the situation.

The dispatching of the Knight Order prioritized urban areas at any cost while forest and mountain Haunted Grounds were easily postponed and tend to be distributed as quests for Knight Academy's students.

Kazuki and Mio headed for the gate that served as the only entrance for the Haunted Ground. {{furigana|Ex-knight|Old person}} was standing guard at the gate to inspect the people that tried to enter the Haunted Ground.

"We were dispatched from the Knight Academy and came here, please allow us to enter."

"...Cheh, the academy brats huh. Moreover, only two came."

The guard spat out in a whisper and started the processing of Kazuki and Mio's entry.

"Why doesn't the Knight Order come here themselves, they are making light of the refugees here. ...Then I'll do the scan, so let your magic power flow into your Stigma until it shines. Hm? What is this stigma?"

The guard put his hand and scanned the magic light of the stigma at the back of Kazuki's hand with the <Scanner Device>. Next, Mio's stigma was also scanned by peeking at her neck from behind.

Thereupon, the device compared the data that had arrived from the quest counter of the academy, and confirmed that Kazuki and Mio were the appointed people of an official quest.

"You're not a mere swordsman, it became a hot topic some time ago, someone who received an Enigma despite being a man. Although, as expected, your magic power seems to be low compared to the woman huh. Don't overdo yourself to where it becomes a situation where we need to call reinforcements, okay?"

After seeing off Kazuki and Mio, the guard entered the gate's post, Mio pulled her eyelid down and stuck out her tongue.

"What is that, saying things like 'just a student' or 'just a man', making fools of us! When Kazuki and I unite, we are unrivaled! Starting from now is the beginning of the legend of me and Kazuki!!"

"...Mio, saying things like 'unrivaled' or 'legend', however you meant it, only sound like failure flags."

"Why are you saying things like that~!!"

While advancing forward with Mio repeatedly hitting Kazuki, the scenery gradually changed into strange and crooked things. It was a country road that could exist anywhere, but it turned into wetlands filled with moisture, and the surrounding trees' color changed into poisonous colors. The Demon Beasts' presences were starting to drift around in the surroundings.

...And then, three hours later, Mio's flag splendidly became reality.

===Part 3===

Sitting next to Kazuki while on their way home in the train, Mio cast her eyes down in shame while blushing a bright red.

"...Hey, how much did you see...?"

How much, was it? It is about the matter with the mucus and tentacles from earlier wasn't it?

"I swear I didn't see much. The tentacles were in the way."

"Af, after that, I was naked for quite a while, right!? Though I don't remember it well..."

"After that, I didn't look at your body. At the time, I was obviously in the middle of fighting you know."

"...Then Kazuki, you really don't have any interest in me after all?"

Mio glared at Kazuki with sulking eyes. Why did it become like this...?

"Talking about that, what was up with your condition?"

Was it something like an aphrodisiac that manipulated the mind, or was it like drinking alcohol and then losing all restraint and being merry like a drunk——which one was it? Mio's face became increasingly bright red because of Kazuki's inquiry.

"Don't remember, I don't remember! I don't remember anything at all!"

"As expected, a two man party might be too difficult."

Kazuki changed the topic, and Mio, taken aback, raised her head.

"I don't wanna. I don't want a strange person added to my party with Kazuki!!"

"But... with only us at the moment, the breadth of our tactics is far too narrow."

The current Kazuki and Mio——cannot use an attack magic other than of the flame element. Like today, if they encounter enemies that have a resistance toward flames and heat, then a hard fight would be inevitable.

But with a resolute expression Mio shook her head.

"It's fine! I... will become even stronger for sure!! To the extent that we won't ever need any other people!!"

Kazuki had a feeling that it was not a problem that could be solved simply by growing strong. But as Mio grasped his hand and stared at him hard with upturned eyes, Kazuki lost his words and couldn't say anything.

...However, if I could use a lot more magic, then this problem would be settled.

Kazuki's contracted Diva——{{furigana|Lemegeton|Solomon's small key}} was a unique Diva who had the [Power of the King] to control Solomon's 72 Pillars.

That skill was the ability to be able to use all 10 of the characteristic magics owned by the other Divas of Solomon's 72 Pillars. In contrast with normal Divas that could only use 10 varieties of magic, Lemegeton could use at maximum 720 different types of magic. The problem of not having enough variety would become irrelevant, an extraordinary existence.

But that ability had conditions. If Kazuki couldn't make other Magika Stigma users fall in love with him, then he wouldn't be able to use that ability. Currently, Kazuki could use the same summoning magic of [Phoenix] like Mio, because he was able to make the contractor of Phoenix, Mio, fall for him.

He could also use two of Kaguya senpai's summoning spells, but... they were not magic really suitable for quests.

I wanted to become strong and protect Mio. But to achieve that, then with another girl I'd need to...

Subconsciously, Kazuki poured magic power into Solomon's ring, and magic light vision floated in front of his eyes. A graph of the girls' positivity levels that only he could see was projected there.

The graphs that extended horizontally, like they were competing before one's eyes, were also provided along with a number.

Amasaki Mio——124 Otonashi Kaguya——75 Hiakari Koyuki——46 Hoshikaze Hikaru——39

Mio was staying motionless and quiet, and before long the magic light train stopped at the station in front of the knight academy.

——Like that, the first quest that the two individuals had challenged during Golden Week, was over without any result.

===Part 4===

"Amasaki Mio will fall into rank B for sure if she keeps this up."

When the first school day after Golden Week ended—— Kazuki was called to the staff room. There, the home-room teacher, Liz Liza Westwood, spouted a shocking sentence out of the blue.

"Eh?" Liz Liza-sensei who had a figure that looked like a child's, continued with her strict words toward Kazuki, who leaked out an idiotic voice.

"Losing to an E rank like you was already fatal. Then, after that, she failed a quest, so her evaluation has dropped drastically. If she keeps this up she will be demoted to rank B."

"Ple——please wait a second! Certainly she hasn't shown results yet, but it's obvious her true power is one of the best compared to her surroundings, right!?"

"There are also other students who grew by a remarkable amount. Chances must be given equally."

First year students who were evaluated as [rank A] at the academy could stay in the dedicated dormitory for the student council, [Witch's Mansion], as a privilege. There, they could receive an introduction to magic from the senpais in the student council.

Being demoted from rank A to rank B means eviction from the Witch's Mansion.

Kazuki was rank E, but because of the special circumstance of being contracted with a mysterious Diva, he could live in the Witch's Mansion so the student council president could safeguard (while monitoring) him.

Mio wouldn't be in Witch's Mansion anymore even though they were finally getting along again like in the old times.

"Right now with Loki acting violently, the situation is that the students have to quickly complete quests. Real ability that cannot produce any results cannot be valued. Even if she is an A rank, if she is slacking off, being demoted might fire her up."

Loki attacked the branches of the Knight Order in the whole country every few days, but before any real counterattack began, they only fought a little and escaped immediately. It was as though they were just ridiculing the opponent.

It seems there was still nothing that resulted in death, but it became so that the Knight Order needed to be constantly vigilant against attacks. At the same time, the investigation for Loki's hiding location must also be done.

Like that, the duties that were neglected by the knights were distributed to the students as quests.

Originally the quest system was intended for the students' personal learning experience, however in the current emergency situation, they were completely regarded as precious war potential.

Because there was strong opposition from society regarding the coercion of students into actual battle, the quests even now was formally a practical class that students accepted voluntarily, but—— rank A students like Mio were constantly under untold amounts of heavy pressure and expectations to produce results.

"...But Mio is not slacking off at all!"

Every morning since forming a party with Kazuki, Mio had always stealthily performed magic training as if to hide it from him——though Kazuki, who was very sensitive towards any magic power outbreak, noticed it immediately.

"It's because an E rank like me dragged her down."

"Fuhn, my eyes are not so blind that I still think your real ability is the same as your current rank."

"...Why was this matter not spoken of to the person herself, but instead, to me?"

"Both of you are in a two-man party, aren't you? If you think that girl's evaluation is undeserved then you have to support your team mate."

If I could support her then I wanted to do so. I really wanted to do that, but for that to happen...

"The quickest and easiest way for me is to add Hiakari Koyuki to your party, I also thought that if you can use that chance to become closer with her, then it will be two birds with one stone."

A glint of light appeared in Liz Liza-sensei's eyes. Liz Liza-sensei also knew about Leme's special characteristics.

Maybe that's the real reason she called me here.

"...Neither Mio nor Hiakari-san will agree to form a party together though."

"Fuhn, it's evident that your sense of danger is not enough that you're being so particular about this. ...By the way, this is a completely different topic, but in the case that you became friendly with a magician that has a contract with a Diva other than Solomon's 72 Pillars, what would happen? Can you also draw the ability from that Diva?"

Liz Liza sensei asked about a topic that really had no relation at all with the topic until now.

Lemegeton materialized besides Kazuki.

She was a completely nude little girl the first time she appeared in front of Kazuki, but as her power returned little by little, her stature has already grew to about an elementary student's size, and a one-piece tunic covered her body.

With Leme regaining her power due to Kazuki's friendlier relations with various girls, her original form was also slowly returning. It was a wonder what kind of form her original appearance was as a Diva.

"With Divas other than Solomon's 72 Pillars, as long as the other party has the will to cooperate with Leme, then Leme can draw that Diva's characteristic magic you know-. However, it's a considerably rare case for such Divas of other mythologies to cooperate with Leme though-. Fundamentally, the relations between mythologies are running counter with each other."

"Hmm, is that so?"

While looking down, Liz Liza-sensei whispered 'Is there any worth in testing this...'

Testing? ...In Japan, contracting with Divas other than Solomon's 72 Pillars was illegal. There should be no chance of getting along with illegal magicians, but...

"Understood. It's okay for you to go back now." Liz Liza-sensei waved her hand like she was chasing Kazuki out.

An unexpected character was waiting for Kazuki when he came out of the staff room.

"Kazuki, did you mess up something that required you getting called by sensei? ...mugu."

Because of her small build, Kazuki didn't see her, and that character's face collided with Kazuki's chest and leaked that 'mugu' voice. Even though that kind of voice was still said coolly...

"Hiakari-san!? ...Are you okay?"

Kazuki supported the girl's shoulder in panic, though the girl said "I'm fine" and shook off his hand.

"Rather than that, please don't ignore my question. Why were you called?"

"Aaa——that was... Because of the failed quest yesterday, Liz Liza-sensei came to give a warning that if our evaluation keeps declining like this, it will be serious trouble. It's because I'm an E rank you see."

Kazuki immediately explained while avoiding Mio's matter. Koyuki's expression 'mu' became stiff hearing that.

"...It's unreasonable isn't it? Kazuki had won in a duel against an A rank, so failing a quest just once shouldn't make your evaluation drop."

"Is Hiakari-san worried about my problem?"

When Kazuki started heading to the Witch's Mansion, the girl also walked alongside him.

"It's not that. It's not worry or anything. I don't care whatever happened to you. It's just, I wanted to give my thanks where there is nobody else... If it's not now, whether it be Amasaki-san, or the president, or little sister-san, somebody will be around you."

The girl said thank you and bowed her head.

"...By any chance, is it about the slime's attribute during yesterday's quest?"

"Yes. Thanks to that I could successfully complete the quest. If not for Kazuki's advice, I'd have lost my composure when I found out about the blue slime's resistance to cold and might have fallen into a predicament."

Yesterday's quest was about holding back the encroachment of the Haunting Ground in western Tokyo's forest.

Koyuki annihilating all the Demon Beasts that lived in that Haunted Ground——did not happen, it seems exterminating one area of the Demon Beasts and liberating the area part by part was already considered as a success.

If there were no Demon Beasts in the Haunted Ground, then the plot of land would return to how it was originally. Poisonous plants grew densely and that Haunted Ground became marshland, but if the Demon Beasts were all gone then it should return back to the original forest.

"But how did Hiakari-san defeat the slime that had strong resistance against ice Summoning Magic?"

"My contracted Diva, Vepar, rules over cold and water. I suffocated it to death by water magic."

"...Eh? Do slimes need to breath? Was it foaming inside the water?"

"I tested it while half in doubt... but it died. I don't think it had an organ for breathing like a mouth or lung, so perhaps it breathes by using the surface of the cell. And then it was a living thing that resided on land, so I thought that it didn't have any structure to take oxygen from the water. Just like an earthworm that can breath through its skin inside the earth, but it died by suffocation on the asphalt."

If you think about it, as long as it was a living thing, except in a few cases, then it should need oxygen for its activity. Even though the Demon Beasts were the residents of a fantasy world, there were many things that had similar motif with the real world, like dragons that closely resembled a lizard.

Demon Beasts' ecology and traits were still not understood.

But when we challenge quests from now on, there was no doubt that we would need to observe unknown Demon Beasts calmly and experiment with various elements, magic, and fighting styles.

Mio and I couldn't do that——the girl in front of me could.

"...As I thought Hiakari-san, won't you join our party?"

Koyuki sullenly knitted her eyebrows toward Kazuki's proposal.

"Because you failed the quest and fell into a pinch, you want me to lend you some help?"

"Sorry, frankly I'm weak. Besides, this time Hiakari-san was mostly okay, but even so, going solo is dangerous. I think it's better to team up with someone even if not with us."

"Weak? You are not weak. Rather isn't it Amasaki-san, who lost in a duel against you, that is weak? For example... as it is that girl will be demoted to rank B, won't she?"

Koyuki took a deep breath and spoke, which startled Kazuki, like she had seen through everything.

"I think if I join you two because you are the one that is in danger, then Amasaki-san will be able to accept it, but if it's because she herself that is in danger then... I think she will reject it resolutely you know. She has a lot of pride, and she also hates me."

"Certainly that girl has a lot of pride, but... she doesn't hate you, you know."

"She really hates me though. She opposes me in every single thing."

"That's not it, Mio said 'I don't want a strange guy added to the party!'. In short that means, if it's not a strange person then it's okay to add them to the party, and since Hiakari-san is not a strange person, it's all okay!"

"...What the heck was that? That logic you gave was really pushing it. I am a plenty strange girl."

"Hiakari-san is not someone strange at all. You are an extremely kind person, aren't you? When I was made fun of during the class introduction because I said that my special skill was swordsmanship, you said that the sword is not worthless and gave me some encouragement. Those few words really saved me. Even when I was friendless in the class, only you were impartial regarding me. you are a girl that is fair and hates discrimination and bullying. I feel respect towards that kindness and strength."

"Wha——what are you saying..."

Koyuki's expressionless face became stiff, and Kazuki started to talk passionately while tightly gripping his fist.

"Besides that, you also have calm judgement, and there were already many times when Hiakari-san saved me from a tight spot. Kind, strong, and cool, there is no way a girl this reliable exists."

"That is... my only worth involves magic battles, that's why..."

"Hiakari-san is too humble, saying that kind of thing so quickly. But every time I was doing some housework, Hiakari-san always watched me patiently and said 'Thank you' honestly. Even though Hiakari-san disliked it when I invited you to do the housework together. For me, every time I did some housework, I was thinking that I want to see Hiakari-san's delight. Hiakari-san shows a cold attitude, but in truth you are a warm person."

"Tha——that was because of my incompetence, that I gave you some trouble so..."

Hiakari-san blushed red as she looked downward. A heart mark flew from her chest.

"...Certainly Hiakari-san is unsociable, so maybe there are some misunderstandings with the surrounding people. However, I'm absolutely not overlooking Hiakari-san's charms! If Mio doesn't notice Hiakari-san's charm, then I will keep talking to her to make her understand how good a person Hiakari-san is!! Yosh, I'll immediately start the campaign to show Hiakari-san's charm from now on!!"

"...Ple——please stop. Don't campaign like that!"

Koyuki gripped and pulled back Kazuki's sleeve and her voice rose, which was unusual for her. A small skull mark that look like a speck floated from her chest. That was a proof that her positivity level dropped a little.

Koyuki released 'haa' a long breath, and said "What a person, that can't be helped huh."

"Are you an idiot? That talk just now, if you said that to Amasaki-san it would have an opposite effect you know."

"Why? I thought that Mio would properly understand Hiakari-san's charm though."

"She wouldn't want to hear that kind of thing from your mouth... you really are a person that doesn't understand a girl's heart. Somehow it makes me angry..."

In the mean time they had arrived at the Witch's mansion and stopped in the garden.

The door opened, and Mio came flying out from the living room.

"Kazuki! Welcome home, where did you go just now... eh, Hiakari...!"

When she noticed Koyuki beside Kazuki, Mio quickly stopped and glared at Koyuki.

Toward that look, with a disinterested voice Koyuki announced.

"Amasaki Mio, I challenge you to a duel."

Kazuki and Mio froze because of those unexpected words. They didn't understand what that meant.

"You, who lost a duel against a rank E and exposed unsightly, disgraceful behavior during a quest will be demoted to rank B if you keep this up. If that happens then you won't be able to stay here."

"I, I will be B rank!? And then... from this place..."

"Hiakari-san! Why are you saying that!?"

Kazuki, whose complexion changed, pressed the question, but Koyuki suddenly glared back at Kazuki.

"I refused your invitation, it was troublesome. Annoying. Besides... Besides if the person herself didn't have any real ability and she got dropped into a suitable rank, isn't that for her own good? A person without any real strength that keeps insisting she is a rank A is unsightly. I will hand the requiem to such a person."

Koyuki announced to Mio, who was still frozen in shock, with an absolute zero gaze.

"...Amasaki Mio. If you lose to me then you will be demoted to rank B immediately. So, will you accept my duel challenge? ...I don't mind even if you turn tail and run though."

In a flash, Mio's prideful expression turned red with rage.

"There... There is no way that I'll run, right!? Before, it was the rank E Kazuki who challenged me to a duel, and now it is you who is challenging me... Bring it on!"

Far from turning tail, Mio pointed her finger at Koyuki with her twintails shaking.

"I'll finish you quick and easy, and prove that I am an appropriate A rank for sure!!"

Certainly if Mio fought equally or more against Koyuki whose rank was A, Mio might be able to prove that demotion to rank B is not appropriate for her. However...

"Please wait, calm down! If you lose you won't be able to stay here you know!?"

"Shut up, Kazuki!"

"...Then please wait outside. I'll call senpai and sensei so that they can become the witnesses needed for the duel."

Koyuki slipped from the side of Mio, whose blood had risen to her head, and climbed the stairs.

"...Kaguya-senpai, why did you acknowledge this kind of duel?"

The students of Knight Academy could perform duels under the presence of the student council.

A duel was a mock battle performed under a safe rule where if each other's magic power were shaved until zero then the attacks were stopped. Acknowledgement was needed from the student council president for the execution of the duel.

The student council president of {{furigana|Magic Division|Magika}}—— Kaguya-senpai, if it was her I thought she would stop this quarrel.

"Nnn... because when I heard the circumstance, I thought this was for the best?"

"So you think that using the principle of strength to decide right and wrong is the best... right?"

Fundamentally senpai was kind, but she also had an aspect where she was a person with a strict principle of strength.

"That's not it... maa, let's just see what will happen, ok? Come on, it's starting."

Kaguya-senpai pointed at the center of the ground. Over there were—— Mio and Koyuki facing each other with a distance of 50 meters between them according to the custom. The referee standing between them was Hoshikaze-senpai.

Kazuki, Liz Liza-sensei, and others were attending in the guest seats that surrounded the ground.

"...Amasaki Mio had made up her mind, huh. But to show whether she has the strength as a rank A or not, certainly this is the easiest setup to understand that."

That was what sensei said. Because this duel was performed so suddenly, there were no other curious students that were watching.

"{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha-Mephorash}}<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shemhamphorasch</ref> ...Thy name is [Phoenix] ...Namely a poet, transform into a magician! Poetic bird toying with logic with its sweet tongue, show thy strength in accordance with my life!"

"{{furigana|I know thy name|Shem ha-Mephorash}} ...Thy name is [Vepar] ...Mermaid singer imparting icy thoughts, shed drops of tears of sadness in this world."

Both of them performed {{furigana|Astrum Connection|Access}} at the same time. Mio was wrapped with an orange magic power's light while the wing stigmata floated up on her back, her figure materialized a red magic dress.

Koyuki was emitting blue light while scale shaped stigmata floated up on both her thighs, her body was wrapped in a white magic dress. Kazuki's breath was taken away, he was instinctively pressured by the figures of the two confronting each other.

——Duel of fellow Magika Stigma. If he thought about it, this was the first time Kazuki watched this kind of thing.

Their specialties respectively were, flame magic used by Mio, and ice magic used by Koyuki.

"Well then... Begin!" With that cry, Hoshikaze-senpai pulled the trigger for the start of the duel.

Both Mio and Koyuki emitted their magic power's light at the same time and began the chanting of a spell.

The one who finished her chant first was—— Koyuki. An avatar of a mermaid floated on her back.

"Glacier Wind!"

Chilly winds blew across the fifty meter distance. Mio who was concentrating on her spell's chant couldn't defend against that, but her defensive magic power protected her body from the chill.

Defensive magic power—— the body couldn't be inflicted with injury, but in exchange a large amount of magic power was exhausted.

However, Mio's concentration was not interrupted, and she retaliated with her magic one move later.

"...Barrett!!"

This time Koyuki was hit by the familiar bullet of flame. The blue light of the defensive magic power scattered around Koyuki as well.

"First was confirming each other's chanting speed using the level 1 offense summoning magic. If it were swordsmen, then it's like confirming each other's range. ...The fight will start from here."

Kaguya-senpai whispered from Kazuki's side.

Koyuki's side was faster in spell chanting speed. In other words—— the receiver side would be Mio.

"Kuh. ...Burn out all that were touched. ...No person to depend on, scorching heat of denial! {{furigana|Self Burning|Repelling Flame Armor}}!"

Mio first solidified her defense and chanted defense magic. Her whole body was covered with a flame armor.

To activate a spell, first the magician needed to request for the magic phenomenon from the Diva in Astrum using {{furigana|imperative statement|Programming}}.

Because the target of defense magic like Self Burning was their own body, the time needed to transmit the {{furigana|coordinate designation|Targeting}} to the Diva could be omitted, thus, the spell could be invoked quickly.

"...Divine protection of mermaid, halt the advance of the hateful enemy, expedite the advance of the chosen person... Run oh ice blade! {{furigana|Moves in the Field|Skating Rink Grand Dancing}}!"

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 034.jpg|thumb]]

Koyuki also finished chanting her spell—— cold air was starting to spread from under the girl's foot and, in the blink of an eye, the ground had been frozen. Mio carelessly tried to move and her foot slipped.

On the other hand, by using cold air Koyuki created ice shoes with edges attached on both her feet similar to skating shoes, she sped up and slid across the fifty meter distance in one go.

"Does Hiakari-san plan to enter close combat!?"

As might be expected from someone who fights solo, it seems her Vepar was an all-purpose Diva.

Koyuki approached Mio who couldn't move her body and performed a dance-like jump. ——Her visible white leotard coupled with her magic dress, it was as though the performance of a figure skater had begun.

And then while Koyuki spun in the air, a sharp kick using the edges of the ice shoes visited Mio. The slash of the sharp ice managed to pierce the flame armor.

However the instant Koyuki's kick landed, Mio concentrated the fire that enveloped her whole body to one spot using psychokinesis. Koyuki's kick was unexpectedly swallowed inside the fiercely growing fire.

The ice shoes evaporated inside the highly concentrated flames, making Koyuki's kick powerless.

"——!?" Koyuki's eyes opened in surprise because of the practical skill Mio had shown using common magic.

And then the moment Koyuki put icing on her foot again——Mio read that timing and shifted to attack.

"{{furigana|Fire Wall|Flame Emperor Founding}}!"

Fissures ran along the ground that Koyuki froze under her feet, and from there flames blew up.

"Singing voice of mermaid, manifest the frozen thought! Sorrow turn into ice flower, solitude turn into light snow... cover the world in cold nothingness!! {{furigana|White Album|Silent Pure White}}!!"

However, Koyuki too was already chanting a different large-scale spell as she skated on the iced surface.

Koyuki's and Mio's surroundings were repainted with a different kind of space. It became the world of a winter blizzard.

In the area covered with the cold——the flame wall that blew up from under Koyuki, the flame armor covering Mio's whole body, everything was banished by the cold.

The alternate space that Koyuki produced had also used up its energy, and the surrounding returned to the normal space.

But an ice shoe was still on one of Koyuki's feet.

"Fuh!" Using a surprisingly beautiful form, Koyuki released a high kick that hunted for the neck. Drawing a silver line resembling an Iai<ref>Art of high-speed sword drawing</ref>'s slash, the ice edge ripped apart Mio's magic power.

A splendid arching kick pursued Mio who staggered powerlessly from the impact of her smashed magic power.

"Miooo!!"

"Otouto-kun, so you lost your cool if it was about Mio-chan, huh... I might be a little jealous."

Kaguya-senpai smiled bitterly beside Kazuki.

"You see, even while Mio-chan was taking damage, she still continued to chant a different spell."

Kazuki sharpened his senses and finally saw. Mio, who looked like she was at her wit's end from the kick... from her, waves of magic power could certainly be felt. And then—— an explosion happened all of sudden.

"Maybe Otouto-kun values Mio-chan so much that you underestimate her. You consider her as someone you have to protect at all costs... certainly, Koyuki-chan is superior with the amount of her innate magic power, but even with that, both of them are—— equal."

"Immortal bird soaring from dusk to dawn, grant that wing of hope on my back! Destruction for the sake of rebirth, here! {{furigana|Blazing Wings|Ash Ember Ending in Crimson Wing}}!"

Mio chanted the spell in a dignified voice. ...Phoenix's level 5 summoning magic!

An enormous flame sprouted from Mio's back, and transformed into wings of flame with a width of ten-odd meters.

Mio slammed those wings toward Koyuki, as this time it was her turn to attack.

However, while her body received the impact of the enormous amount of fire, Koyuki also carried out a spell chant of a high level magic.

"...Sinking hundred of ships, the menace of sea, lurking inside the depths of the sea! Rising to the surface guided by my singing voice... show that whole tale! ...Pierce through, oh fangs! {{furigana|Ice Buster|Iceberg Grand Waves}}!!"

Koyuki slammed her palm onto the ground—— from there a great number of icebergs flew out.

The emerging icebergs soared fiercely into the sky towards the flying Mio in order to skewer her. Mio slammed her flame wings to oppose one of the icebergs assaulting her.

Large scale destruction magics crashed into each other, flame and ice offseted each other mutually.

"Mio-chan is really skilled at manipulating magic power from Astrum you know. If she falls into a pinch she is able to draw out a large amount of magic from Astrum."

The alternate world connected from the depth of the mental world—— Astrum. Enormous magic power at the root of a human's mind rolled in a whirlpool inside that world.

When a human's magic power reached the bottom, the person's mind could access Astrum and draw magic power from there. However if someone carelessly drew magic power from Astrum, that human's mind would be the one that was pulled into Astrum, and there would be a risk of fainting. That state was called <Magic Intoxication>.

"In a pinch, Mio-chan can unconsciously pull and use a large amount of magic power that will make normal people faint into magic intoxication. When she is cornered to the brink she becomes strong, using abnormal, utter gutsiness. This is one kind of talent that won't even lose to Koyuki-chan, see."

"Now that senpai mentioned it... I've never seen her faint because of magic intoxication."

"Koyuki-chan's Ice Buster is a level 6 magic. Mio-chan should lose if she clashed from the front. However even now... Mio-chan is still chanting her spell!"

Mio's flame wings kept weakening because it was losing to the glaciers that kept coming one after another.

"Blazing... Wings!"

However with a strained voice, Mio chanted the spell once more. Two consecutive level 5 magics!

The regenerated wings of flame were tiding over against the glaciers, and on the contrary it even pushed back the glaciers.

Even against an elf like Koyuki, who should have extraordinary magic power, gradually the bottom was starting to become visible, finally——

"It's over!" The referee, Hoshikaze-senpai, stopped the battle.

For the safety in the duel, the duel would be stopped when the magic power was depleted to the point where it reached critical section.

Both of them had used up all of their energy and willpower at the same time. Koyuki sat on the ground, and Mio too fell down and squatted from the exhaustion. Both of their magic dresses released light and returned back to their uniforms.

"It won't have any persuasion power if she is demoted after showing such a high level battle to this point, huh."

Liz Liza-sensei, who was spectating silently until now, whispered with a sigh.

"In the case of a draw, the evaluation of the side with the lower rank will be upped slightly. Hiakari Koyuki is the top of her grade, so in this case Amasaki Mio's evaluation will be upped. ...Hiakari, you didn't go easy on your opponent deliberately right?"

"...With Amasaki-san as the opponent... there wouldn't be any room for that..."

Koyuki, who was sitting down, said that looking completely exhausted.

"...Everyone... overestimated me too much because I'm an elf..."

"Fun. With this Amasaki will keep her rank for a while, but as long she can't clear a quest, this is no more than a stopgap measure."

Leaving those words behind, Liz Liza-sensei went back in the direction of the school building.

"Mio!" Kazuki, who heard Liz Liza-sensei's words, rushed over to Mio who was crouching down and breathing roughly, looking like she had just finished a marathon.

Even while totally exhausted, Mio fought to the bitter end to put on a smiling face and showed a V-sign to Kazuki.

===Part 5===

After dinner Kazuki knocked on Koyuki's door.

"Please come in." With that permission, Kazuki opened the door with a little nervousness.

What was before his eyes were——bookshelves.

"...This room looks completely like a library, huh."

The smell of books pierced the nose. There was no element of a girl's atmosphere at all, and what were inside were only bookshelves made from steel, that could be stowed with books both in the front and in the back. In the room, aside from a bed and a desk, there were only bookshelves lined up in an orderly fashion.

"There is always time to read books, anyway."

Between the gap of the bookshelves, Koyuki could be seen sitting on her bed wearing her usual underwear along with a white shirt. An old rabbit stuffed toy was propped up beside the bed. That was the only color scheme in this room.

"...That appearance again as I expected. I don't know where to put my eyes though..."

Kazuki's eyes kept getting attracted to the gap between the shirt's hem and shirttail. Glimpses of white clothes and a girl's legs kept appearing and disappearing, but he raised his line of sight with strong willpower and stared at the girl's face.

"I don't want to change my lifestyle just for the sake of your eyes' convenience."

"——If that's the case, I'll watch Hiakari-san as much as I want then."

Kazuki said that to try to bully her, even though he actually didn't have the intention of watching for real. Koyuki was startled because of that.

"Why... why would you do that? Anyway, there is nothing worth seeing in the body of someone like me."

"Haven't I said it many times before that Hiakari-san is beautiful. I'm going to push you down soon you know."

"You don't have that kind of courage right? Even though you have Amasaki-san."

...Why did she mention Mio there?

Koyuki closed her thighs while fidgeting, and then "What kind of business do you have?", glared at Kazuki scornfully.

"Hiakari-san was... regarding today's duel, did you know from the beginning that it would turn out like that?"

"You too are saying that I was going easy in that fight, is that so?"

"Even if Hiakari-san was not going easy during that duel, but if two people with equal ability dueled against each other, then it would naturally become a draw. If that happened, then Mio would keep her rank. Because Hiakari-san thought that, that's why Hiakari-san challenged Mio to a duel, am I right?"

"I didn't think anything like that at all. I just wanted to hand Amasaki-san her requiem because your invitation was annoying, that's all."

"When Hiakari-san requested the duel, I was panicked because I didn't know what you were thinking, but... certainly rather than challenging the quest once more, the possibility that Mio could keep her rank was higher if both Hiakari-san and Mio battled each other. I realized this after the duel finished."

"I didn't think anything like that at all. I just wanted to hand down that girl's requiem because it was annoying how much you and her flirted in the mansion, that's all."

"Thank you Hiakari-san. As I thought, Hiakari-san is a cool, kind, and reliable person."

"...Please listen when people talk. I'm getting angry you know."

"But on top of that I also have a request... in any event Hiakari-san has to join our party."

If the girl really acted for Mio's sake, then, as expected, I want to fight together with her and become comrades. That was what Kazuki thought.

"I don't want to. ...I don't want to have any illicit relation in the place of battle. I hate a party like yours and Amasaki-san's where you two keep flirting."

"Be-before too Hiakari-san mentioned flirting, but I never flirted with her before!"

"I know that. If I'm going to party with someone, then I expect to have a mercenary relationship."

"I think I can understand that kind of sentiment, but isn't it lonely to fight like that without any rapport with your comrade? You can't even encourage each other in difficult times with that kind of relationship."

"Searching for something like the contact of feelings in a battle is strange. If you have that kind of wish, then get someone else other than me..."

"I want to join parties with Hiakari-san, and then get along better with Hiakari-san."

Toward Kazuki's proclamation——Koyuki averted her face like she was running away from that straightforward gaze.

"...I hate it, frankly saying things like that!"

Despite saying how she disliked that kind of thing, a heart mark floated from Koyuki's chest and was absorbed into the ring. The girl's positivity level was raised up to 48.

As expected, the girl's heart and words were always contradictory.

"...Even though she was doing nothing but flirting with you, today's Amasaki-san was strong. Where does that kind of willpower come from? I'm looking at her in a new light, but just a little."

"It's not flirting. It's precisely because we are together that we also become stronger."

Toward that, Koyuki didn't give any reply and ignored Kazuki altogether, she crawled into her futon.

"In any case I refuse to party with you. Please leave the room already."

While turning her back to Kazuki, Koyuki hugged her rabbit stuffed toy inside the futon.

"...If you become friendlier with various girls, then the problem with your lack of battle tactics will also get resolved. Be more serious about the harem plan, oh my king."

When night fell, Leme said that while entering Kazuki's bed to sleep together at his side.

Because Leme materialized using Kazuki's magic power, it was better if she was near Kazuki as much as possible.

It was more economical and practical if she withdrew to Astrum. However, as a girl, it seemed having a real body and existing in the present world as much as possible was much more comfortable.

"But, I don't want to get intimate with any girl without caring about who she is just for the sake of getting stronger."

"But you are thinking that you want to get along better with Hiakari Koyuki, right?"

"Aah... that is so but..."

But this feeling was totally different from the emotion of love. It should only be a matter of friendship and affinity with each other.

Even though her positivity level had increased a little, Hiakari-san hadn't opened her heart at all.

"——Kazuki, do you have time?"

While Kazuki closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of sleepiness, Mio's voice came from the other side of the room door.

"It's okay, but... what kind of business is it that you came at this time of night?"

"...My king, don't make a blunder that decreases positivity level. If you do that then the usable magic will also decrease."

After only whispering that, Leme withdrew to Astrum and her physical body disappeared.

Mio, who wore a light crimson pajama, timidly entered the dark room.

"Tonight... is it okay to sleep together?"

"Haa!?"

Kazuki spontaneously raised his voice, but without even waiting for reply, Mio quickly crawled inside the futon.

"I'll say this first, there is no weird meaning about this! ...I'll get angry if you do strange things, okay!!"

While saying that Mio willfully pulled one of Kazuki's arms to the place where her head was located and used it as a pillow.

The aroma of citrus fruit drifted from the honey colored hair with its twintails unfastened. The body was covered by the pajama, but the cloth was thin, and a girl's softness could be felt from the location where their bodies touched each other. Sweet heat that tickled a man's instinct filled the night.

"Wha, what is your intention, is this a test of my willpower as a swordsman, is that it?"

"What are you talking about? ...Tonight just a little, I don't want to sleep alone. It's okay, right? In the past, it looks like I also took a nap together with Kazu-nii..."

Once, Kazuki was living together with Mio in an orphanage——at Nanohana institute there was time for a nap after lunch. The one that was always at Kazuki's side during that time was Mio.

Around that time Mio was thought to be younger than Kazuki because her body was small. Her existence was completely like a little sister. Remembering that——Kazuki's heart mysteriously calmed down.

"That's right isn't it? Somehow it's a nostalgic feeling. But... has something happened?"

"...Yes. You see, for a long time since I was taken into the Amasaki household, I've lived without relying on anyone. ...After all, I was an orphan. I couldn't show any weakness to my new family."

——Hearing those words, it was impossible for Kazuki to not be sympathetic.

"I'm saying this myself, but... I was training in desperation, struggling to the death. Because I was recognized for my talent of magic. On the way an enigma appeared on me and I was skipping grades, but even so I didn't lose to my surroundings, and then I entered the magic division as an A rank..."

Kazuki was also the same. For a long time he thought that his only worth was his talent in the sword, there was a time when he couldn't believe his step-father and Kanae's [love as a family].

That was surely the trauma that he and Mio shared in common.

That's why he could understand somehow——when the tension was so high he almost snapped, surely there were moments when he wanted to be spoiled. However, the time when he couldn't show his weakness to anyone, that was a bitterness like being suffocated in the bottom of darkness.

"The truth is that today was bitter too. Being told that I will be demoted to B rank, I have a feeling that I will keep holding Kazuki back forever..."

Mio's voice was shaking inside the darkness of the room. Her voice became tearful.

"But didn't you prove your true strength? Both of you were strong. Sensei was surprised too."

"Yes, when I thought that I can still stay as an A rank, that I can still stay in the Witch's Mansion, that I can still stay together with Kazuki... suddenly I wanted to feel Kazu-nii just like those old days."

While using Kazuki's arm as a pillow, Mio nuzzled her face against his chest.

"That's why just like this is okay. If you do strange things now then I'll get angry."

"I won't. For me, being just like this is okay too."

Mio was "hehehe" giggling like a child toward Kazuki's reply.

"...Hey, from now on it's okay to add someone else to the party if Kazuki thinks that it is essential. I don't like if it is someone strange, but I won't say anything selfish anymore. ...As I thought, until now rather than prioritizing the battle, I was only worrying about different things. But, in exchange, lend me your arms like this once in a while. I can feel that I will be together with Kazu-nii for a long time."

{Everyday is no good you know! If Leme's place is going to be gone, then it's not allowed at all!}

Leme sent her words from Astrum with telepathy in a great panic.

While Mio moved her body closer to Kazuki, her breath started to *suyasuya<ref>light breath of someone sleeping</ref>* and she slept soundly. Mio's face always showed displeasure immediately following their reunion, but her defenseless, sleeping face was incredibly lovely and cute.

Suddenly——'Hiakari-san, is she sleeping while holding that stuffed toy right now?', a lonely image crossed Kazuki's mind.

===Part 6===

The next morning. A girl's voice resounded in the garden of the Witch's Mansion.

"YAAAAAAAAAA!"

The number 2 of the Magic Division in real strength, Hozhikaze-senpai, was in a gym uniform and brandishing a katana that came swinging at Kazuki.

Kazuki dodged with agility, and then the girl turned the katana with a fluid motion and slashed for the second and third time. The [forms] that Hoshikaze-senpai learned were still few, but she learned those few forms perfectly.

Kazuki counter-attacked and stabbed at the gap in the middle of the flow.

Hoshikaze-senpai blocked that with her katana in a panic.

An instant of swords locking against each other——Hoshikaze-senpai forced back Kazuki's sword straight-forwardly, but Kazuki warded off that force in a circle trajectory, and he manipulated the sword blade skillfully and strongly repelled senpai's katana.

The moment the swords separated, with that one move, Kazuki's posture was in the position of releasing a slash, whereas Hoshikaze-senpai's posture was disturbed to where it was impossible to counter attack.

Freely controlling the momentum of the swords in the moment that the swords locked against each other, that was the technique of old school's sword art.

"That technique is called [Instant Position]."

Kazuki's katana lightly hit Hoshikaze-senpai's forehead, which was repelled by the blue defensive magic power.

"Senpai, when locking swords, it’s no good to push directly opposite you know.”

Of course, even if it became a contest of strength Kazuki would win. In that case it was not something to teach.

“...I see! Whether {{furigana|Enchant Aura|Physical Reinforcement Magic}} or physical strength, a genuine swordsman will absolutely surpass me in both areas. That’s why I must constantly parry my opponent’s attack. This is very important knowledge, isn’t it? Ha! It’s even more true if the enemy is a Demon Beast that boasted their strength!”

Just from one word that Kazuki said, Hoshikaze-senpai could understand ten things on her own and nodded her head repeatedly.

Everything was done with this enthusiasm, and she was a great student with tremendous quality.

Moreover, when Hoshikaze-senpai learned the form at the beginning, the form was engraved into her body only by seeing and practice swinging a little. When Kazuki showed an example, it seemed she traced that movement by aligning her consciousness with Kazuki's using advanced telepathy. Kazuki was dumbfounded when he realized there was that kind of method.

“Keep in mind that strength is not all there is in a match... Senpai has {{furigana|Ride Lightning|Thunder God Body Flicker}}, so being defeated in close range combat should not happen.”

Ride Lightning was the characteristic magic of Baal, the Diva that Hoshikaze-senpai was contracted with. Special electric signals were sent to the whole body’s muscles and nervous system, making it possible for the body to move at lightning speed.

That’s why for the sake of using those summoning magics, senpai begged Kazuki to teach her about close quarter combat.

She only learned the fundamental movements so far, but even those basics would become terrifying if used in high speed with Ride Lightning.

“I’m glad that I became your apprentice! Honestly saying, until I met you, somewhere in my heart I was also looking down on swordsmen. But swinging swords together with you every day, I had a feeling that a new world rapidly opened up!”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s handsome yet beautiful face suddenly changed into one with a smile. She was a senpai that looked like a prince and was popular with students of the same gender, but it was also impossible for Kazuki to not be attracted towards her character.

“Moreover, your way of teaching is kind. Somehow getting knocked down on the palm was a happy thing. You’re not savage at all, so... Even though you are a man, I want to know you more, through these sword lessons.”

As senpai said that with an ecstatic tone, a heart mark floated up from her chest.

“...I was like you for a long time, I was wishing for a friend of the [same gender]!”

“No, please wait a little senpai. Senpai and I are not the same gender.”

“That is true but... however, I am, see, somehow my appearance looks like a boy, doesn't it? The behavior of the girls around me somehow are... a little strange. I’m happy receiving adoration from them, but that is quite lonely. But if it’s with you, then I feel that we can immediately face each other as friends!”

“Of, of course! I don’t have any idea other than friendship!”

“Thank you, I’m happy! ...Oops, eh?”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s feet staggered while laughing. She didn’t realize it when she reinforced her body with magic power, but when she relaxed her attention, unexpectedly there was fatigue piling up.

“Are you okay senpai?” Kazuki immediately supported her shoulder.

Hoshikaze-senpai instantly trembled. ——This senpai, the truth was that she was not good with boys.

She was mostly used to dialogue face to face, but... it seems she was bad when getting touched.

Senpai ‘Hyaa!’ raised a shrill and a nervous voice and pushed away Kazuki who was getting closer.

Kazuki staggered because of that surprise attack. It was hard to predict a reflexive action.

“Ah... sorry! You okay!?”

This time it was Hoshikaze-senpai’s turn that reflexively supported Kazuki, and she pulled Kazuki close with good momentum.

But she did that with too much force, senpai staggered backward while closely embracing Kazuki.

Both of them staggered around while in the position of embracing——for a while it looked like a complicated exchange of energy like when they were locking swords, but in the end both of them tumbled down onto the lawn.

Blue light of defensive magic power burst out. Thanks to it there was no pain.

Kazuki was wrapped with warmth and softness. When he opened his eyes, his head was buried into Hoshikaze-senpai’s chest that was covered with gym clothes. It was soft, a sweet aroma of a girl’s sweat tickled his nose.

The gym clothes in front of his eyes were wet with sweat, and a water colored sports bra was showing through. Kazuki’s body was forcing through the spats covered legs of senpai, a posture that looked like he was completely drowned in senpai’s body.

“Ha, Hayashizaki-kun...” Hoshikaze-senpai’s face blushed bright red.

Through an act of God, it became that he pushed down a girl!

...Kazuki hopped up and separated his body. However before Kazuki could ask for forgiveness,

“So-sorry! It looks like I was trampling down on your kindness again!”

Senpai bowed her head down toward Kazuki because she thought she had done a very embarrassing thing.

“Senpai, please don’t apologize! There was no harm done anyway!!”

{Getting apologized to even though a lucky perverted event happened, what a great harem king huh, my king!}

Leme, who saw Kazuki’s situation from Astrum, sent ridiculing words to his head.

True, rather it was a good feeling... stop, having such wicked thoughts like that towards senpai was no good!

Senpai’s pupils were blurred with tears of self-condemnation though.

“I’m really sorry... Despite my intention to rely on you in my mind, but when a man approached I got surprised. ...Am I disqualified as your friend...? Please don’t hate me because of...”

Those eyes were not like a prince's. Spontaneously they became the eyes of a girl that had to be protected.

“It’s fine senpai! The unshakeable friendship between me and senpai won’t be destroyed by something like this!”

“Unshakeable friendship! ...Hayashizaki-kun, you really say it that much! I like it very much!!”

Hoshikaze-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hands in deep emotion.

But even though it was the case that Hoshikaze-senpai grasped Kazuki’s hand because she was overcome with emotion, she gradually started to feel scared of the fact that she was grasping the hand of a man. However, she trembled so much, that she couldn’t even separate her hand by herself.

“Senpai, please don’t force yourself.”

Kazuki separated their hand with a bitter smile. This senpai was really a person that moved without thinking first.

“For-forgive me. Why did I become like this? ...Haa. I wish that someday you and me can do a hot-blooded hug of friendship between men and ascertain our friendship with each other.”

“...Normally, there is no hugging in friendship between men you know.”

“Eh? In my favourite manga, they hugged each other while their faces got closer, and then they mutually whispered in each other's ears ‘I love you’ and bit the earlobes of their partner though? I didn’t really understand, but it made my heart beat faster you see.”

...That was not friendship, but boys love wasn’t it!?

“I want to get along better with you however. Just like that you seee...”

The positivity level of Hoshikaze-senpai that leaked such honest and dangerous words was——39.

It was only 39. Heart marks often flew out from Hoshikaze-senpai, but the amount the score raised up each time was strangely low. Moreover, sometimes the score decreased by itself even when Kazuki was not doing anything.

{It is because of her man phobia. The points decreasing arbitrarily as well, it was because even though she doesn’t hate you, she is also wondering whether it’s okay to like you. Her positivity level is restrained by her feeling of guilt.}

Leme was giving an explanation inside Kazuki’s mind. To get along better with senpai... not just simply raising her positivity level, her phobia of men must also be conquered, was that it?

But the more Kazuki knew about the matter of this person, the more he wanted to get along well with her.

That moment——suddenly, a voice that seemed to ridicule the situation came out from the bush behind.

“——Fufufu, it’s not a mere child's play to get along with Kazuki-dono of all people.”

“...Who is it?”

When Kazuki turned back, the figure of a female student appeared from inside the bush.

——She is not a normal person. That was what Kazuki felt. The figure that appeared, when she walked, her head didn’t shake up and down at all. That’s because her footwork moved like she was sliding, the characteristic of an ancient school of martial arts.

Regardless that this was the site of the Magic Division, the girl brazenly wore the Sword Division's uniform.

It was rare for a swordswoman with long hair to keep their hair extending free and not braiding them instead. A daring smile floated on her lips, and the majestic atmosphere around her had the taste of the coexistence of calmness and wildness.

Drawing the eyes even further——there were three different swords tied on each side of her hips, and on her back she bore an {{furigana|oodachi|large war sword}}. Seven swords in total. ...What kind of swordsman is she?

“If you accompany her playing around like that, your precious skill will grow dull, Kazuki-dono.”

While walking to Kazuki’s side, the swordswoman threw a laugh toward Hoshikaze-senpai’s special training.

“As I thought, I’m only bothering you, am I? ...Sorry, Hayashizaki-kun.”

“That’s not true, please don’t be downhearted senpai! ...And you are?”

“The name of one’s self is Hikita Kohaku... The next year's student council president of the Sword Division!”

...Somehow this manner of speaking felt like déjà vu. Is this the swordsman version of Mio?

“The department is different, but are you also a first year like me?”

Kohaku faced Kazuki and politely bobbed her head down.

“I am Hoshikaze Hikaru. Second year in the Magic Division.”

Hoshikaze-senpai also gave a self-introduction... but Kohaku didn’t seem to give Hoshikaze-senpai any consideration, ignoring her and only poured her gaze on Kazuki.

Kazuki knitted his eyebrows. People in Sword Division that still held animosity against the Magic Division existed, this girl might be one of them.

She perfectly ignored Hoshikaze-senpai——but rather than getting angry, Hoshikaze-senpai laughed mischievously instead.

And then she encircled around to Kohaku’s back and raised her katana overhead.

Kazuki was shocked. Kaguya-senpai said it before, but Hoshikaze-senpai had a strange kind of playfulness.

Hoshikaze-senpai swung down a single stroke in a complete surprise attack.

That instant——Kohaku perceived the killing intent and turned around while unsheathing a katana.

“Foolish thing-!” ——While shouting she drew her sword as she turned around.

Hoshikaze-senpai had already swung down her katana, that was why someone with average skill couldn’t possibly make it in time. However with blue light of an Enchant Aura condensed into Kohaku’s arm, it produced staggering acceleration.

‘GIIIIN!’ A loud reverberation rang out, Hoshikaze-senpai’s surprise attack was repelled with a single stroke that should be called god speed. Kohaku immediately fixed her grip of the katana she already drew with both hands, turned the blade and swung it down. ——A perfect example of two stage Iai sword-drawing.

Hoshikaze-senpai barely stopped Kohaku’s katana closely above her head.

“...If a child tries to measure his strength against a tiger, he will die.”

Hoshikaze-senpai stared in wonder towards the point of the sword she barely stopped, “I underestimated you!” then she sheathed her katana and clapped her hand. Kohaku’s mood became better toward the honest praise of Hoshikaze-senpai, then she turned back toward Kazuki with a proud expression.

“...Though in relation to Iai sword-drawing, one’s self still cannot compare with Kazuki-dono.”

“No, I saw that your skill was not average though... So, what kind of business do you have with me?”

That sword drawing technique, she wouldn’t be able to achieve that kind of speed if she was not honing her body in sword discipline for most of her life. What kind of business did that kind of girl have to have to come into the Magic Division’s site expressly?

Don’t tell me that it is to challenge me for a duel...

“Kazuki-dono... I request you to [marry<ref>You read this kekkon in japanese</ref>] me!”

“Please pardon me, currently I'm already sick and tired of [duel<ref>Read as kettou in Japanese, sound quite similar with kekkon.</ref>]!”

“You are already tired of marriage!? Kazuki-dono already has a history of divorce at this age!? How licentious...!!”

Kohaku was taken aback with utter astonishment, watching that Kazuki ‘eh?’ tilted his neck.

“What are you saying, licentious how?”

“Hayashizaki-kun, it is a misunderstanding because you heard wrong. What this girl said was marriage you know.”

Hoshikaze-senpai corrected the confused Kazuki’s misunderstanding from the side. ...Marriage?

“Wai——wait a minute! That is strange right!? We had just now encountered each other, so how could it turn into a marriage proposal so suddenly!?”

“Whether it is marriage or the first meeting, there is no relation between those two.”

‘DO-ON!’ Kohaku declared with great pomp.

“Of course there are! Normally there are relations between those two in the extreme!! What were you saying so boldly!?”

“Rather than that kind of thing, more importantly... With our marriage the Shinkage-style succeeded by the Hikita household and the Hayashizaki-style that was succeeded by Hayashizaki-dono will be unified. With the unification of those two styles, the strongest school of sword-style will be born!”

“————The strongest sword-style? You want to marry for the sake of strengthening the sword-style, is that it?”

“Quite so. Both of ourselves<ref>If anyone want to edit Kohaku’s speech, keep in mind that her way of talking is quite archaic and polite.</ref> inherited ancient schools of sword-style used in real battle that are almost extinct in the present Japan. It can be said that it is our duty as the successors to advance this precious art, couldn’t it?”

What the... To suddenly be proposed out of nowhere, for that kind of reason.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.02 055.jpg|thumb]]

Hikita household’s Shinkage-style——I had heard that name. If I remember correctly it was an ancient sword-style handed down in Kyushu.

Kazuki had faced a lot of schools since his period of childhood, but he didn’t have any experience against schools from such a distant place like this Shinkage-style.

To what extent did the real strength of this style reach ———— an eagerness to test it surged out inside. However,

“I can understand the talk about the school’s sake but... to decide a marriage partner based on that is not good. Marriage is for the sake of staying together with your truly important person for your whole life after all.”

Hoshikaze-senpai was nodding along beside Kazuki while saying “Yes, yes, just like that!”

“Prioritizing free love rather than the sword-style... Kazuki-dono is unexpectedly a modern youth.”

It’s not this side that was modern, but that side is the one that is mistaken in the present time, that was what Kazuki thought.

“Certainly Hayashizaki-style is as important as my life... However, we must not advance the path of swords at the cost of people’s happiness. If we do that, you too will be hurt for sure.”

“Hmm... If ourselves become husband and wife, one’s self doesn't think that ourselves will become that unhappy but... if that is Kazuki-dono’s sense of values then one’s self will act in accordance with that. If one’s self will wed with Kazuki-dono, then one’s self needs to go through the wall of free love! That is a field that one’s self is poor at, but there is nothing to be done other that!”

“Eh, you don’t have any intention to give up?”

Kohaku gazed at Kazuki with eyes that looked like burning flames resided within. Even though those were not words that didn't seem like a girl, she said it sharply enough that it was engraved deep inside with a determined look.

{My King, there is no point even if you get along well with a woman that was not a Magika Stigma you know.}

Leme’s voice echoed inside his head... This Diva, whispering into his head while calculating each and every thing. Of course I don’t have any intention at all to have a love relationship with this girl though.

“Well then Kazuki-dono, setting aside the marriage how about forming a party with me?”

“Party? You mean a party for participating in a quest?”

“Correct. From the story I had heard, even though Kazuki-dono had formed party in Magic Division but you failed your quest. Rather than staying in that kind of party, won’t it be better to enter one’s self party instead? One’s self doesn't want to adhere to Heaven and Earth Formation, but one’s self desires to form a [swordsman only party].”

Ignoring Heaven and Earth Formation, a swordsman only party!?

“Hey wait, Sword Division students cannot challenge a quest by themselves though?”

Hoshikaze-senpai interjected from the side of the surprised Kazuki.

The students of the knight academy can challenge a quest through the reception desk called the Guild. However a party must have satisfied a certain requirement before undertaking a quest.

That requirement was——the party must include a Magika Stigma.

“Affirmative, just as you say. Therefore one’s self party still cannot challenge an actual quest. That is where the [Magic Division Swordsman], Hayashizaki-dono’s assistance will be imperative!”

“————In short I am not needed as a Magika Stigma, but you need my title as Magic Division while I myself am a swordsman, is it?”

That was a really rude way of talking. However Kohaku continued calmly.

“Affirmative. Even though all will be well as long there is a Magic Division student in the party, but one’s self doesn't want to recognize a human being that doesn't follow the same path of the sword as a comrade. If Hayashizaki-dono is added into ourselves' party, I wish yourself won’t use summoning magic at all. If ourselves can produce an accomplishment like that, surely it will become proof of a swordsman's true strength!”

“Why are you so fixated to raise accomplishments with only swordsmen that much? Even if you don’t force yourself like that, the true strength of a swordsman currently is in the process of being recognized, isn't it?”

Because of the incidents that happened in sequence since Kazuki enrolled a few weeks ago, the true strength of a swordsman was re-evaluated and the distance of the Magic Division and the Sword Division had immediately shrunk.

Both the student council of the Magic Division and the Sword Division had combined their strength and formed the Student Council Party and [That is the strongest right?] became the topic inside the academy. The progress kept going, and parties that combined the strength of the Magic Division and the Sword Division continued to increase.

Of course, Magic Division students that were still looking down on swordsmen were still not few, however————.

“Certainly the attitude of the Magic Division’s students toward the Sword Division’s students has improved, but there is still a lot of inequality remaining in this Knight Academy. Even though this has not yet been improved, and yet they happily shake their tail, the other side has become conveniently domesticated hasn't it?”

“When you said inequality, was it the matter about how a swordsman cannot challenge a quest by themselves? ————But if a party that only consisted of swordsmen encountered enemies that have resistances against slashing attacks, it’s checkmate you know.”

Kazuki had experienced that himself, for example, enemies like the slimes.

“Of course one’s self understands that. However a counter measure has already been worked out.”

————Widening the width of tactics only by using swordsmen? How?

“And then there is one more thing that is unfair to swordsmen, ownership of Sacred Treasures that swordsmen discovered is not recognized!”

Sacred Treasures——That was an item that was originally a man-made tool that contained spillover magic power from Astrum and transformed.

They were treasures that would rarely appear when searching the Haunted Grounds.

“Many of the Sacred Treasures have the form and nature of [weapons], and if a swordsman uses it then it’s possible that we can surpass Magika Stigma! However, because those Magika Stigma were scared that their position would be threatened by us swordsmen, they won’t distribute Sacred Treasures for the use of swordsmen! Of course it’s not only applied to Sword Division’s swordsmen, but even the Knight Order’s swordsmen are not allowed to use Sacred Treasures. The Sacred Treasures are only kept in storage and left to waste!”

“Utilization of Sacred Treasures is prohibited because, on top of its nature to consume magic to display its power, the possible influence caused to its user’s mind is regarded as dangerous.”

Hoshikaze-senpai explained it like that but Kohaku shook her head obstinately.

“Taking that kind of official stance even though there are no clinical experiments performed, do you think there is any persuasive power in that? If you insisted on that, then do you have any actual proof that the contract with Solomon's 72 Pillars doesn’t have any negative influence on the mind?”

——Certainly, that kind of thing might also be possible————.

The top brass of the Knight Order had been solidified around Magika Stigma, Japan's government and its citizens had also regarded Magika Stigma as heroes, using that view as political measures to guard the stability of the nation’s public order.

Restricting the swordsmen from using Sacred Treasures was a nation-wide conspiracy——it might not be such a wild story after all.

If it was Kaguya-senpai then [If another country used Sacred Treasures fully, and they came to attack then it will be too late for us! They are such peace idiots!] the talk will be furious.

“Thus one’s self advocated these points, acquirement of Sacred Treasures’ ownership, the treatment of swordsmen during quests, and the abolishment of various inequalities with other divisions in budget allocation!”

“So the first step to achieve that————is by adding me to a swordsmen only party, is it?”

Aiming for the elevation of the swordsman social status by achieving a result with a swordsman only party and becoming heroes.

“Correct, and then please marry with one’s self someday.”

However with that grand marriage proposal, suddenly all strength spontaneously left Kazuki.

“Sorry, but no matter how just Hikita-san’s cause is, in the first place I have no intention to leave my current party. Because it is a party of only two people with a very precious person.”

“I see————One’s self will respect Kazuki-dono’s sense of values. In short if one’s self become even more important than that very precious person then everything will be fine right! And then we will enter a love relationship and marry each other! Love and the like is a field one’s self is poor at and doesn't really understand it well————However, there is no other way than to do it! I will do it!”

“Eh, that’s not it, I want you to obediently give up there though————”

“I won’t give up! This unworthy Hikita Kohaku is ignorant of the subtleties of the heart of a gentleman, but I will [conquer] Kazuki-dono’s heart without fail, I’ll show you!”

Kohaku grandly straightened her chest and proclaimed to Kazuki. That’s not a nice thing to say, to [conquer] ————!

{For you who must conquer the girls of the Magika Stigma, conversely to be conquered by a swordswoman————! A weird girl has come approaching——!!}

Even Leme’s shocked voice had reached Kazuki’s mind.

“Well, it’s fine if we are on good terms with each other but————can you stop using such polite language?”

“————Do you mean calling with casual language and saying name without honorific to a gentleman, even though ourselves are not spouse!?”

Kohaku who owned a wild, beautiful face. However, she was unexpectedly refined and hesitated.

“I don’t feel that we can get along well if you are so formal despite being classmates.”

“It, it can’t be helped then if it’s needed for the sake of getting along————Hayashizaki————no, it will be easily mixed up with calling Kanae-kaichou<ref>president</ref> without honorific so————Kazuki————”

Kohaku’s face became bright red while she fidgeted when she called Kazuki’s name.

“Well, even if we get along well as friends, I still don’t have any intention to abandon my current party or enter a love relationship though. If that’s fine then let’s become friends.”

“One, one’s self is troubled with that! But, I'm fired up against such a huge obstacle! That being the case, I’ll show you that I’ll conquer Kazuki’s heart! ————Kuh, somehow it's suddenly become embarrassing!”

Suddenly————a black shadow sneaked up behind the spirited Kohaku.

“Ko~ha~ku! You little———— what are you doing in this kind of place!?”

“Killing intent!?” Kohaku used an Iai sword-drawing simultaneously with the voice while turning back. “OWA-!” The one who raised a scream while avoiding the sword was——the senpai called Yamada Torazou. A male student of Sword Division’s student council.

“Don’t just abruptly slash from nowhereee!”

“What————Torazou huh. From the presence I thought it was something like a beast.”

“Don’t call a senpai without an honorifiicc! It’s improper!”

“Torazou is weaker than one’s self so I won’t use honorific language.”

“Really, you are————. Yo! Kazuki and Hoshikaze-san!”

Torazou-senpai’s eyes met with Kazuki then he approached while waving his hand with a cheerful smile.

“————What were you guys doing with that kind of appearance? Has Kazuki taught Hoshikaze-san sword techniques?”

“Fufufu, Yamada-kun, have a rematch with me<ref>For additional information, all this time Hikaru used boku to refer to herself, usually only boys used that word to refer to themselves.</ref> now. I have received the instruction of secret measures just now.”

Hoshikaze-senpai who was poor with men nonchalantly hid in Kazuki’s shadow even while saying that.

“Spare me this time, I don’t have a feeling that I could win no matter how many times we fought. ...Rather than that Kohaku, what are you doing here even though you were absent from the student council meeting?”

“Torazou, one’s self won’t go anymore to student council okay! I withdraw my application as an apprentice!”

“What the heck are you saying. It’s disgraceful in front of Kazuki and the others. ————Even though until just a while ago I somehow made the president to consider you. Yet suddenly you become rebellious in this place.”

Torazou-san talked like he was explaining while ignoring the stare of Kazuki and the others.

“Certainly one’s self was respecting Hayashizaki-kaichou. But currently she is degraded as the pet dog of the Magic Division’s student council! Wagging her tail to the Magic Division’s student council, one’s self doesn't have any intention to follow such a Sword Division's student council! Farewell!!”

Kohaku turned her back toward Torazou-senpai in a flash, then blue light of body reinforcement shined in both her feet and she left with violent force. The three people could only see off that back in a dumbfounded manner.

“So Kohaku is a member of the Sword Division student council?”

“She was an apprentice as a promising first year. The same position like you huh. But well————she only creates trouble because of that kind of personality. I was her superior, but.”

Torazou-senpai held his head tiredly while he breathed a sigh.

“————Your elder sister and the vice-president in my student council are strong in battle but they are good-for-nothings, so normally I was the only one who did most of the practical work... Both the president and vice-president are capable, and the first years are also respectful... I'm envious of the Magic Division’s student council——”

“Ahaha, our student council was praised♪ That’s because Hayashizaki-kun and the others are our prided first years.”

Hoshikaze-senpai clapped her hand on Kazuki’s shoulder. It was an unconscious action based on pure good will toward Kazuki, but as soon as she realized that she touched a male she got startled.

Kaguya-senpai and Hoshikaze-senpai too, both were very good senpais.

The atmosphere around the Witch’s Mansion was really like a family——it was really embarrassing to speak of when all the other members were girls, but once again, Kazuki thought that he really liked this student council.

It was the story of a different student council, but seeing a first year defying her senior felt painful.

“It is a really shameful story, but there are still a lot of guys in the Sword Division that hold a grudge against the Magic Division.”

“It's the same thing in the Magic Division. There are still many people that look down on the swordsmen.”

“This is a matter that won’t be able to go quite smoothly right off the bat huh. ...Well, see you guys later.”

Torazou-senpai left the area, and Hoshikaze-senpai slipped out a chuckle while seeing him off.

“Hikita Kohaku-san. She is a somewhat strange child right? That kind of rashness is cute.”

Certainly a charm of wildness was hidden inside her calm demeanor, impudent and yet modest, bold but also somewhat shy... a girl that left a mysterious impression.

“I wonder what would happen if Hayashizaki-kun fell into her temptation and parted from Mio-chan.”

“There is no reason that would happen. Because Mio is a very precious partner to me.”

“————Actually today there is a request we want to ask from your party, so in the unlikely event that your party broke up because of things it will be troubling.”

“A request? For us who don't have any success with quests?”

“Yes, but it’s really not something too troublesome. Rather, it could be the solution for your trouble... Well, I think you will hear the story from Kaguya after school so just wait. Fufufu~”

A small storm had just passed... However, a premonition of trouble in the future once again came from Hoshikaze-senpai’s manner of speaking.

“Okay then Hayashizaki-kun, let’s take a shower and do the morning preparations okay!”

————Wait, of course, there was no reason to take a bath together though.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2018-06-11T17:11:53Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 5 */

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2018-06-11T17:11:21Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 4 */

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Epilogue

2018-06-11T17:10:03Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 3 */

==Epilogue - The Shore between Dreams and Myth==

===Part 1===

The <{{furigana|phantasmagoria|magic light projector}}> placed in the middle of the conference room projected the miracle that occurred at the end of the incident.

The phantasmagoria was the result between advanced magic and alchemy. Using the application of spirit photography magic, it was possible to project the image inside the human mind as a three dimensional image.

Right now this phantasmagoria was projecting the rushing Knight Order member witnessing [the scene where Hayashizaki Kazuki summoned Phoenix completely].

While the eyes of the Magic Division's teachers were focused on the projection——Liz Liza stood up and announced.

"...A circuit formed from the bond tied with other contractors, from there it pulled out the magic of another Diva and able to use them completely, [the power of King]. At this occasion it established [Lemegeton's true power]."

Having an eye witness of Kazuki's complete summoning of Phoenix, the deception of [Lemegeton's ability was no more than copy magic] couldn't stand up anymore.

"I have a request...let him get accepted into Magica officially, and then form the bonds with other students. The whole school should offer the support in this matter of him becoming King!"

The teachers were making a commotion——they are in panic because of Loki's awakening.

Five days had passed since the incident of Loki's awakening in the inter-division match.

The Knight Order's preparation for Loki's subjugation had began but before that happened——Loki gathered the illegal magicians from various places in Japan and took command of them. They introduced themselves as Loki's Einherjar and began to attack the Knight Order. Until now, it was an impossible event for illegal magician that had their minds in derangement to take action in a group. That was a terrible situation.

Loki, who was wounded on his chest, in this five days kept repeating an attack where he counter-attacked and retreated quickly. Such attacks were done many times over, causing the Knight Order's preparation of Loki's subjugation, to lag behind and couldn't progress.

It was possible that the academy would be targeted again, by Loki's attack, if the Knight Order continues like this to where they couldn't defeat Loki.

In the middle of that anxiety, the existence of [Solomon's King] became known.

The [Myth] of a King that controls a collaboration of Divas for the sake of the people. As far as the teachers are concerned, they saw a sliver of hope.

"However...will Hayashizaki Kazuki be able to wake up if his unconscious state continues?"

There was no treatment regarding magic intoxication. Kazuki was currently bedridden in the Witch's Mansion.

"He will come back for sure. ...Because even I was able to return back."

Liz Liza's own body had experienced the matter of magic intoxication. What happened to the mind that was dragged into Astrum——she understood that but still, that youth would be able to come back for sure.

"...Objection! A suspicious Diva like that should not be accepted so easily."

The academy's board chairman raised an objection. An old man with a stern face that looked like a raptor bird.

In the staff meeting, he consistently kept insisting to seal Lemegeton.

"The facts that can be used to validate that the Diva named Lemegeton is worthy of trust is zero. It's possible that she is only pretending as [Solomon's King] and giving that kind of explanation of her ability to deceive us. ...You know that evil Diva tricked humans and then possessed them. The Diva who was handing out illegal contract will conveniently whisper sweet words to humans."

"One case gives you an idea of what always happens in the issue of a Diva. Even in that attack incident, it was possible that suspicious Diva Lemegeton was the one that guided Loki, wasn't it? My [step daughter] was also dragged into that incident you know! Maybe it's overly careful but, what kind of teacher are we if we don't take all precaution for the sake of the children!"

"Please calm down, Board Chairman Amasaki..."

The flustered teacher next to the old man that hit the desk in rage tried to pacify him.

"I already thought about this thoroughly you know! Everyone of us must have the self-awareness, the 72 Pillar is an exception, but the thing known as Diva and Myth, in all cases, are the enemy of humanity! The Divas in the six countries overseas that gathered faith, we don't know what they are currently scheming!"

"But Board Chairman Amasaki...Right now the academy and the Knight Order need every bit of powerful strength available. All the more if someday the <<{{furigana|Ragnarok|War of Myth}}> will really occur."

The headmaster announced to cool the atmosphere. All present became silent toward the word of the academy's most influential person.

Ragnarok. The ominous prediction that Loki left behind before he went away.

"If we need power then we shouldn't rely on a suspicious Diva, instead we have to reorganize the Magic Division to become stronger, shouldn't we? ...Headmaster Otonashi."

Board Chairman Amasaki glared at the calm headmaster in discontent. Both of their opinions were in opposition.

The headmaster was young compared to the board chairman, grizzled hair in dark suits and appearance that was arranged methodically leaving no gap. Even when facing the bluntly aggressive manner, he didn't show any wavering emotion.

"...Board Chairman Amasaki's word is also reasonable. But it is still too early to make a simple decision. Let's watch the situation some more shall we? And if he shows even a little suspicious behavior then——"

Headmaster Otonashi made the declaration after a short pause.

"The Quest for Lemegeton's subjugation will be handed down to the academy's strongest <{{furigana|Magica Stigma|Summoning Magician}}>, Otonashi Kaguya."

===Part 2===

...Before I noticed I was already asleep.

Inside the dream I saw in the pitch black world, I sank deeper and deeper——that place was already neither dream nor unconscious mind anymore.

<{{furigana|Astrum|Distorted World}}>. The alternate dimension connected from the depth of a human's mind. Humans that searched for magic power that could distort the world, that exceed their own strength of existence, their mind was dispersed and then restored in this world.

The parts of Kazuki's mind that were disconnected were being dismantled and lie scattered in Astrum.

Those pieces scattered everywhere contained countless accumulation of memory of his life so far.

The date with Mio. The duel with Mio. The meeting with Leme. The kindness of Kaguya-senpai. Kanae who was at first very thorny but gradually behaved like a spoiled child. The disciplining of step-father. Everyone of Nanohana Institute.

And then the even further past——the event that was already impossible to recall, the distant scar.

Inside the darkness of Astrum, Kazuki saw the forgotten <{{furigana|scene|himself}}>.

The days of cold winter that froze the body. A woman held Kazuki that was still a baby in her arms.

Kazuki remembered this woman, instinctively.

Mother... On that cold day, mother...abandoned me in front of the gate of the orphanage [Nanohana Institute].

The past that could not be recalled, however Kazuki's mind that had turned to the depth of his unconscious mind could be controlled.

I see——that's why I couldn't believe on that kind of thing. Myself that was not even loved by my blood-related mother, there was no way somebody who loved me exist. Much less becoming Harem King...

"Hee, demeaning oneself, cannot depend on yourself. Even so when you are hugged by Otonashi Kaguya, you became pretty excited, wasn't ittt."

A voice resounded inside the world of darkness.

A violet witch was 'kukuku' laughing while her figure appeared.

"You are not really believing that seriously. You had on one occasion believed hadn't you, the bond with my master."

'Bat<ref>SFX of fire lit</ref>' like a flower blooming brilliantly, a bird of fire spread its wing besides Kazuki.

In the world of total darkness, the two Diva became ambiguous and called out to Kazuki's heart.

"Quickly go back okaay. My cute Kaguya is feeling down you knoow."

"If it's you right now, you should be able to sense the connection shouldn't you? Remember it..."

Connection——the contract with Leme connected it, the magic power circuit formed from the positivity.

Certainly even now that connection was linked with my soul.

"Kukuku...Don't make a woman wait you knoow."

"Because you are not a human who fight for yourself, but someone that can demonstrate his strength for the sake of others, that was why we chose you as King. We didn't choose a coward and a menial human...Don't betray my master."

The voice——certainly it could be heard.

{...Kazuki. Kazuki!}

That's right. I am Hayashizaki Kazuki. The voice was becoming vague. Kazuki's ego was being reformed.

From the depth of the darkness, his consciousness was softly surfacing to the real world.

The direction of the calling voice was the direction of the ties of bond.

"Yareyare<ref>exclamation of relief or disappointment</ref>...A troublesome King-sama isn't iit. Fifteen years where human and Diva's contact was reestablished. Even though the <{{furigana|situation|game}}> will begin to move soon. Not only that insolent Lokii, all those shitty Mythology that support other countries and storing power too. The age of myth that mankind forgot completely is coming again..."

"Regarding our action of invading their <{{furigana|turf|Japan}}>, Japan's Mythology's movement is also worrying...I believe they chose not to become a <{{furigana|participant|player}}> and remained a spectator though."

"We can't keep teetering like thaat. Our cute Leme-chan already forfeited her power and became a cute little girl you knooow."

While seeing off Kazuki's consciousness, the witch and the fire bird exchanged private words.

""King is needed after all...for human to fight against gods.""

===Part 3===

Like a drifting wood from a far-off sea finally arriving at the shore——Kazuki's consciousness woke up.

The organized consciousness dyed the inside of his pure-white mind. It seems that he had slept for a long period.

This place is——my own room in the Witch's Mansion. My clothes had been changed with clean clothes.

I had a feeling that someone called me but——there was no one around.

I stretched my weakening body and then went out to the corridor but there was no human presence in the second floor.

What about Mio? That's right, what happened to Mio...!?

After descending the stairs, there was a human presence in the kitchen.

Opening the door——A scene that was so distant from reality entered Kazuki's eyes.

There was a maid. The back figure with dancing frills for some reason was cooking food.

"...Kazuki, you woke up!"

The girl turning around was Mio but——'Impossible' Kazuki was in too much of a shock.

"Don't stand up, sleep and don't force yourself, come on."

Mio, who was in maid clothing, pushed Kazuki who came to the kitchen back to his room.

It's overbearing but her attitude and hand manner was gentle. ——Exactly like a maid.

Kazuki who was pushed back to his room obediently lowered his back on the bed. I don't understand what's going on.

Mio came to the room holding an earthenware pot.

"I have a feeling that you'll wake up around today so...I had a feeling that I heard a reply, so I made porridge!"

...Reply? But certainly, inside the dream-like world, I had a feeling that Mio's voice resounded.

Mio brought the desk's chair to Kazuki's bedside and she sat down.

"...Why maid?"

"You see, you are, you like maid right? When you woke up I thought I will do something that you like...fuufuu"

Mio scooped a mouthful of porridge into the china spoon, blew the porridge herself and 'aan' held the spoon.

"I, I can eat it myself! I am the slave and you are the master isn't it!?"

"Today I am a maid okay! Besides...I'm not really seriously thinking of Kazu-nii as a slave. Realize that properly already..."

Mio pouted her lips in displeasure. No, I understood already but...!

"Come on, you like maids right? It's okay to admire it as much as you like. Here, aan"

It was not that I liked to be served by a maid, I just like to work like a maid but, Kazuki 'aan' opened his mouth. Warmth spread inside his weakened body.

"You, are you alright?"

"What are you talking about, 'alright'? That's what I should be asking you know! How long do you think you were asleep, you know! Five days!?"

Mio was...did she not remember about how close she was to death? Or else, was everything a dream?

"I should say this; however, these five days unthinkable things keep happening in the world you know."

In only a few days, Loki had already gathered the illegal magicians and put them together with enigmatic leadership. Next, he introduced Loki's Einherjar and declared war to the government. Loki already began guerrilla attacks to the Knight Order in the whole country——hearing Mio's story, I finally fully realized that as expected, it was not a dream.

"The Knight Order judged that for a while Loki won't be making any big moves. It seems Loki is waiting until the other illegal magicians transform into Divas. That's why to stop that right now, the Knight Order is searching for Loki's whereabouts while they are also preparing large scale operations. It's certainly pretty busy right now."

Mio demonstrated the current situation of flurry of activities by waving and wriggling her hands and feet around.

So far the Knight Order kept stopping the illegal magician's Divas that were on the verge of awakening. But if Loki became the leader of the illegal magicians, even for the Knight Order, it would be difficult to stop them——it might be that the Divas that are like Loki who obtained flesh and body would make their appearances one after another.

"Even at the academy, the Quests for assisting the Knight Order are increasing, even now the senpais are out there helping with the Quest. The senpais right now are forming the strongest combination with the Sword Division's student council you see. ...I and Hiakari are first year so we cannot participate though."

"The senpais with Kanae and the others are...!?"

"...From now on it might be that the friction between <{{furigana|Magica|Magic Division}}> and Sword Division will lessen little by little huh."

The senpais were even now going through Quest and participating in the fight with Loki.

Even now the grieving scream of Kaya was still ringing inside my ear. And then Loki's sneer too...

"...I wonder if I too can also fight against Loki."

"A dangerous quest concerning a Diva doesn't have any relation with a Rank E like you doesn't it? At best you will get a quest for Haunted Ground elimination or Demon Beast suppression you know."

"I, I see...that's right isn't it...I forgot but, I'm just a Rank E..."

"That's why it will be good if you form a party with me who is ranked A you know!"

Mio was 'fufuun' saying that while puffing up her chest.

"If we formed a party and steadily cleared the quest, even first-years like us can become involved with quests regarding Loki you see!"

A party of...me and Mio...?

"Wha...what is it...you are not satisfied? you are not satisfied aren't you?"

"There is no way I'm dissatisfied. Those words of honor are completely wasted on me, Master."

"...I said stop it already with calling me Master! Hehehe, alright then, from now on we are not slave and master anymore, we are partner that fight together in a party!! Beating Demon Beast, traveling Haunted Ground on foot, adventures of collecting sacred treasures...Even Kaguya-senpai and the others are no big deals!"

Mio came and grasped Kazuki's hand. Living fingers that radiated warmth.

"...Kazu-nii and I, because we will be together for a long time..."

At that moment——Kazuki thought 'I'm really glad that Mio is still alive.'

I want to protect this girl. Such feeling was seething inside. I want power for that purpose...

{If you want power, then it's harem for sure. Harem. The next target is surely Hiakari Koyuki okay!}

Kazuki was shocked because suddenly Leme's voice echoed inside his mind.

Because of Kazuki's silence, Mio started to fidget restlessly with Kazuki's hand that was in her grasp.

"...By the way, did Hiakari-san not enter a party?"

"Why, it's no good to enter that girl into our party and become comrades you know, isn't it good enough with only the two of us?"

"No, why do you leave her out like that? That girl is absolutely strong right? ...Ouch ouch!"

Mio suddenly pinched Kazuki's hand, Kazuki whose defensive magic power was currently running dry raised his voice.

"...It's fine if you don't invite me to something like a party. I have chosen the path of a solo player."

The door of Kazuki's room was opened and Koyuki appeared in her <{{furigana|Décolleté Oblique|Magic Dress}}>.

"Hiakari-san? What is that, solo player?"

"Good morning, Kazuki. You are really a person who doesn't know the rule of this academy don't you? A Solo player is someone that challenges a quest alone. Even now I just came from finishing a quest."

"...Isn't that dangerous? You should join our party you know."

"I don't like it. That kind of thing like disturbing between the two of you... Even though I'm alone, leaving that aside I've shown that I'm strong. I am a special magician. Because I'm an elf whose only worth is her magic power..."

"There are some voices talking! Did Otouto-kun already wake up!?"

'DOTABATADOTABATA' While raising loud footsteps, the two senpais spiritedly leaped into the room.

"Otouto-kunn! You woke up, I'm really glad!"

The moment their figures appeared, Kaguya-senpai and Hoshikaze-senpai leaped straight toward Kazuki's bed.

Wait a minute, though Kaguya-senpai who always did an extreme skinship was expected, why did Hoshikaze-senpai that was poor with men also come and hugged me!? And with their <{{furigana|Décolleté Oblique|Magic Dress}}> forms that had high exposure rates too!

"So, sorry! Even though it's unpleasant with someone like me, who resemble both genders, but...!"

With a timid tone of voice, Hoshikaze-senpai clung to Kazuki on top of the bed.

"Not fair..." Koyuki muttered in subdued tone. Looking closely, the cheek of the girl was also flushed.

"...I, even though I...tried to endure for a while already...!"

This kind of thing, even Koyuki——with unsteady gait like a sleepwalking person came and clung to Kazuki.

"...This kind of thing, it's some kind of blunder...my chest is so hot that I arbitrarily..."

"What kind of misunderstanding? It's strange that Hoshikaze-senpai and Hiakari-san does this kind of thing!"

"...The truth is because the three of us chanted Asmodeus, the effect is...all three of us are turned on and want to do skinship. Sorryyy."

Kaguya-senpai laughed and then hugged me even tighter.

"Wa, wait wait! This guy is my Kazu-nii you know! Get away from him!"

The maid Mio came and wedged herself between in a fluster.

{For the sake of obtaining power, it's harem for sure, harem.}

Leme who once again grew a little, gently materialized besides Kazuki.

At the same time, the tangled four people's positivity level appeared in his field of vision.

Amasaki Mio——120 Otonashi Kaguya——73 Hiakari Koyuki——45 Hoshikaze Hikaru——39

Kaguya-senpai and Mio were holding Kazuki between them and quarreled jokingly.

"Mio-chan, this magic swordsman is my cute disciple you know! That's why, please!!"

"No way! This guy is the partner in the party of only he and I!"

...If Kanae saw this situation, surely 'As I thought, Nii-sama should be in the Sword Division!' she would shout like that. The current Kazuki had a lot of important people he wanted to protect.

Sensing the omen of troubles in the future, Kazuki secretly embraced his determination.

No matter what happens from now on, I will protect everything important——I will become <{{furigana|King|Basileus}}>.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Epilogue

2018-06-11T17:09:38Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 2 */

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2018-06-11T17:09:09Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Chapter 5 - The Corrosion of God */

==Chapter 5 - The Corrosion of God==

===Part 1===

In the sports ground of the Knights Academy, the same kind of audience stand that surrounded a soccer field was there. About this, Hoshikaze-senpai made an explanation.

“During the sports festival, the students who are not participating and family members will all come here to watch the competition.”

“So there is also a sports festival in this kind of school.”

“Y, Yes. D, During early summer… Specially making an audience stand is really a luxurious facility.”

Whenever she speaks with Kazuki, Hoshikaze-senpai would tremble if their eyes meet.

“However, the Inter-Division Competition is also held at the sports ground. By using this audience stand, we invite the people from the city over.”

“Inviting the audience to come in?”

Regarding Kazuki’s question, Kaguya made a response.

“The Inter-Division Competition is originally not such a large event. It is only a traditional event where the Sword Division and Magic Division Student Council President would duel. And because the teachers produced a way of thinking that “Isn’t it just right to show off to the general public that Summoning Magic is stronger than Swords”, it has slowly turned into a form of allowing spectators to watch the battle.”

Kaguya-senpai revealed a troubled expression. It was probably because she did not understand the attitude of the teachers.

“The so-called Division Confrontation is hosted in order to allow the Magic Division to obtain overwhelming victory while the Sword Division is publicly sentenced. What a bad taste…”

“Although I was holding a skeptical attitude, the Magic Division teachers are teaching an education where they make their students become more arrogant and look down upon the swordsman.”

Although this atmosphere was not felt from Liz Liza-sensei, you could feel the awareness strongly from the Tactical Theory course. ——Even refusing to help the swordsman when they face death, they must continue to chant the spells.

“The teachers are also trying to maintain a position of <The Heroic Teachers>. And after the <Original Knights> suppresses the Illegal Magic Users that destroyed Tokyo, the Japanese Government calmed down the citizens of the country through their heroic propaganda. So up to now, the idea that the better treatment of Stigma Magic Users can’t be stopped also exist… This kind of thinking is completely unrelated to the strength in an actual battle.”

Kaguya-senpai was in favor of raising the status of the swordsman and it was not only for moral reasons. It is because of the consideration that the battle tactics would be able to expand more if the swordsman and Stigma Magic Users were able to mutually recognize each other.

“Mmm, leaving aside Kaguya’s considerations. In short, it is not a major event. Although the venue needs to be set up, but it does not require large-scale preparations. After all, it is only an informal competition.”

Hoshikaze-senpai concluded. It was already Saturday morning——The day of the competition.

“But if the audience is watching the competition, wouldn't a stray bullet like Barrett be dangerous to the audience? It wouldn’t be funny if the people with very weak magic power had their Defensive Magic destroyed.”

“If it is about this, there is no problem as there is a Summoning Magic that constructed a barrier around the surroundings of the venue. Actually, this kind of wide-range powerful defensive barrier cannot be made, it is only a barrier made by the students responsible for the barrier by using all their Magic Power to prevent the audience from getting hit by the stray bullet. So, the people who are responsible for the barrier works the hardest, ahaha.”

Hoshikaze-senpai let out a hearty laugh. She smiled and smiled, then suddenly her smiling face twitched.

“I, Incidentally, I right now, am trying hard to treat you as a girl while I talk with you.”

“It is fine to not tell me this kind of fact, senpai.”

Beside Kazuki and Hoshikaze-senpai, who were interacting with each other, Kaguya-senpai frowned again.

“…If it is not a formal activity of the academy, all the preparation work is completely done by the students. But to use Summoning Magic as propaganda, inviting ordinary citizens to watch…Things like that, the teachers’ wishful thinking is probably going overboard. I feel that if we are allowing ordinary citizens to come, it should be like the entrance ceremony. It should be best to invite people from the Knights to be tasked with security. What should we do if Stigma Hunters or the like enter our academy? They lack a sense of crisis.”

“Kaguya is thinking too much. All Illegal Magic Users are people who have an unstable mentality. Targeting this event and entering by pretending to be an ordinary citizen…They will not do such a troubling thing. Because their mentality is unstable, there is no way for them to gather together. If only one enters, then we can cope with it.”

“That’s because Hikaru is too simple, always saying these positive words.”

“Ahaha, because Kaguya’s personality is negative, or overly positive, you will easily feel unease. If you were to sigh and groan, your happiness will slip away.”

“And if we were to talk about unease…It is still Otouto-kun.”

Kaguya-senpai seemed to be dejected as if it is her own responsibility.

“Please don’t reveal this expression as if you were wrong.”

“But I am still considered as Otouto-kun’s master…”

“No problem. If I can only chant Barrett, there must be a way to cope with it.”

“Is it really not a problem? Because if you were to lose, then Otouto-kun will have to leave this division…”

“Compared to this dejected look, I feel that using a smile to cheer for me will make me more happy.”

“Hayashizaki is also saying that Kaguya is too negative.” Hoshikaze-senpai also made fun of her on the side.

“…Really! I know. I will at least use all my strength to cheer for you!”

Although the positivity level is already high enough, he still cannot use magic aside from Barrett.

However, Kazuki did not let his unease appear outside and tried hard to put out an optimistic expression.

Afterwards, at the square, ignoring the Student Council that was leading this, Liz Liza-sensei came to observe the situation. The Sword Division Student Council, the second year students who were responsible for the barrier as well as the audience are coming in one after another.

The ordinary citizens were distributed tickets in advance. It is a precious item that is difficult to obtain. There were not many chances to see Summoning Magic with their own eyes.

Kazuki was waiting in the Magic Division’s rest tent and waiting for the competition to start. At this moment, a male student came to talk with him.

“Hey, you’re our president’s otouto-kun right…Can I call you my kouhai?”

“Yes, you are…one of the people that take care of Kanae’s Sword Division Student Council.”

Remembering that he is a senpai named Torazou, it is indeed a name suitable for a burly young swordsman.

“My name is Yamada Torazou. As the one who is fighting first for the Sword Division, I will be fighting against your vice-president…Forget it, since I am going to lose anyways, I wanted to talk with you before the match.”

Torazou-senpai, who said these words, seemed to be a little bit embarrassed and scratched his face:

“You used a sword to defeat a Stigma Magic User…I also watched that duel. How should I put it…I feel that you are amazing. I have always treated your sister as an exception, but when I saw that you too have the same level of strength, I changed my opinion. I have always thought that it is impossible to win against Summoning Magic. Maybe if I put more effort into it, I will have a chance of victory.”

Torazou’s eyes twinkled as he stared at Kazuki. Kazuki also felt a bit embarrassed. The two men were looking at each other, forming a sparkling space.

“I heard that you can only use Summoning Magic to fight in this battle. What an interesting fellow! Although it might be a problem for me, who is in the Sword Division to say this, please do your best! I also half believe that I cannot win, but just for today, I bowed down to become your sister’s disciple. I will go all out. Although it may be wrong to say this suddenly, please watch my fight!”

Torazou-senpai firmly gripped Kazuki’s hands and passionately shook hands with him.

“——Next, the annual Knight’s Academy’s Inter-Division Competition officially begins.”

Koyuki, who was acting as the MC and the referee for the competition, declared that the event begins.

The ordinary audience members issued out a large cheer. Then, Hoshikaze-senpai from the Magic Division and Torazou-senpai, who had a nervous expression from the Sword Division, appeared in the center of the arena.

Based on the rules of a duel, the two of them were separated by 50 meters and confronted each other.

“I know thy name…Thy name is Baal-Zebub. All the evil born into the word. The plagued harvest God, obey my command and retrieve thy glory!”

Hoshikaze-senpai chanted a spell, then with a golden light, she switched to her Magical Dress.

“The harvest God is a powerful Diva, Baal, who uses magic related to the stars and weather. Although his alias, Lord of the Flies, Beelzebub, is more famous…By the way, although the Divas will not say excessive words to humans, but if you call Baal as Beelzebub in Astrum, he will be insanely mad that you will not be able to laugh.”

Kaguya-senpai, who was beside Kazuki, whispered into his ear.

“Will there actually be an idiot who would say these words? Of course he will be mad.”

“…Once, Hikaru could not resist and tried it out. That Ouji-sama. <ref>Ouji-sama = Prince-sama. It is referring to Hikaru as she gives off a princely aura.</ref> will occasionally become innocent and pure…Then, she was reprimanded for 30 minutes in Astrum.”

Just by staying at Astrum is already difficult, but she was actually scolded for 30 minutes…

“Then, let it begin!”

BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! Koyuki blew her whistle.

Torazou-senpai rushed over immediately at the same time the competition began. However, because he was probably concentrating in observing Hoshikaze-senpai’s actions, his pace was considerably cautious.

In contrast with him, Hoshikaze-senpai swiftly completed her chant and her actions were quick.

“The God’s Will that Swirls the air! Gather in my hand and grant me the right of judgment! The divine light granted by the King’s right, become a dazzling bow! Lightning Line!”

A golden and ornate bow appeared in her right hand. Lightning sparks were currently hosting themselves in her left.

“Baal’s Level 1 Summoning Magic. Compared to Barrett, Lightning Line’s power is relatively weaker, but before the sparks arrows are completely exhausted, it can continue to fire. It is a convenient and enviable attack Magic.”

Just as Kaguya-senpai had said, Hoshikaze-senpai’s left hand pulled the bowstring, the sparks will turn into lightning and fire out.

“DOSEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

However, Torazou-senpai timed it correctly and jumped to the side and avoided the lightning.

“!” Hoshikaze-senpai seemed to show a shocked expression.

“He also learned the Hayashizaki Ryuu?” Kaguya-senpai issued out a surprised sound and asked Kazuki.

“No, it is impossible to learn the Hayashizaki Ryuu in a few short days. However, this is different than Barrett. Because pulling the bowstring is an obvious preliminary action, it may be easier to avoid for a swordsman.”

Torazou-senpai is originally number 3 in the Sword Division. His strength cannot be ignored.

Suddenly, there was a strange feeling. Torazou is using the Knight’s sword techniques and not the Iai techniques. Even so, he did not pull out his blade and kept his blade in its sheath while fighting.

What is he waiting for—— Kazuki had this feeling. Hoshikaze-senpai did not care and continued to fire off the second round, third round. Torazou-senpai also used unsmooth actions to desperately avoid it and slowly approached Hoshikaze-senpai.

When Torazou-senpai finally rushed to the side of Hoshikaze-senpai, cheers were issued beside the arena.

“However, one of the greatest strength of Lightning Line is that you can continue to chant other spells while shooting continuously!”

Just as what Kaguya-senpai had said, Hoshikaze-senpai had already completed other spells.

“The atmospheric flow, converge into this body and become a fierce gale that rejects the enemies! The eye of the typhoon is thy throne! Storm Fort!”

Hoshikaze’s Defensive Magic. Violent winds will blow around Hoshikaze-senpai’s surroundings. “WOAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Torazou-senpai seemed to be like a garbage and was blown high into the sky.

The wind endlessly howls, Torazou-senpai could only be treated as a sandbag in the air.

“…If it is in the air, there is no way to avoid it, checkmate!”

Hoshikaze-senpai aimed at Torazou-senpai in the sky and prepared to shoot.

“…It’s over. Hikaru plans on using the remaining three rounds of arrows together. The impossibility of avoiding an attack with three times the amount of power will probably cut down the majority of his magic power.”

“…No! Torazou-senpai’s eyes does not seem to have given up!”

“Hey, hey, which side is Otouto-kun cheering for?”

Torazou-senpai, who was blown into the air, absolutely did not have a man’s eyes for defeat.

It is more like——the eyes of a tiger before it pounces on his prey.

The evidence is…Even when he is floating in the air, his hand is already placed onto the hilt at his waist.

The lightning arrow was shot——In front of it, Torazou-senpai took advantage of this, pulled out his blade and threw it towards Hoshikaze-senpai.

“——A lightning rod?” Kazuki, who noticed the intention of this behavior, could not help but cry out.

<The Sharp Blade> and the <Point of Discharge> were connected together. The large charge of lightning flowed into the point of discharge and depicted a path. The <Lightning> headed in a direction where Hoshikaze-senpai did not expect.

The lightning changed its path. It did not turn Torazou-senpai, but rather his blade into chars.

Torazou-senpai, who was unhurt, landed beautifully and clenched his sheath and sprinted forward.

“TORAZOU SMASHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

While rushing over, while swinging his sheath——It was all according to his plan.

The powerful violent attack sent Hoshikaze-senpaii flying. Torazou-senpai did not miss this opportunity to launch continuous attacks, he continued to use his sheath to attack Hoshikaze-senpai. The blue light from the Defense Magic flashed over and over again.

“If that’s the case…Didn’t he win already?”

“No, The greatest strength of Hikaru is her ability to concentrate for a chant…Although she is seriously wounded…”

“Let the lightning descend towards my body and grant me the lightning speed…Awaken the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

Among the continuous blows——The Magic Division Student Council Vice-President completed her chant.

“It is enough! This is unbearableeeee!”

Lightning flowed through Hoshikaze-senpai’s limbs. Then just like fast-forwarding in a movie, Hoshikaze-senpai’s actions accelerated. With an abnormal reflex, Hoshikaze-senpai dodged the sheath and counterattacked.

“You actually push me to this degreeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!”

“WAHHHH!”

The girl’s fist fell like rain onto Torazou’s body. Torazou-senpai, whose stance was broken, could only step back. However, Hoshikaze-senpai immediately chased after as if it was a squabble between kids and continuously punched him with her fist.

“Sending a specific current signal to the muscles and nerves, it is a powerful Enhancement Magic that uses brute force when it is a critical moment.”

Kaguya-senpai continued to explain. Kazuki recalled that at the entrance ceremony, Hoshikaze-senpai brought the large caged vehicle, where the dragon was, over.

The scene of the Stigma Magic User beating up the swordsman caused the audience to let out grand cheers.

“The all-embracing fate within the great hemisphere…The binds of the constellation, allowing the operation of the day to stop! Horoscope Stasis!”

While frantically beating up the opponent, Hoshikaze-senpai continued to chant a spell. Numerous points of lights appeared around Torazou-senpai. Light flowed between each of the points Torazou-senpai was binded by numerous strings of light and completely stopped moving——This is the Binding Magic that was chanted against the dragon from the entrance ceremony.

“W, What is this?”

Torazou-senpai was tied up by the ropes of light and issued out a cry. Fists continued to rain down on his body mercilessly.

Torazou-senpai, who could not even be sent flying away, had turned into a punching bag.

“The Roar from the God’s Flame informs the God’s Fury! The heavenly roars all gather into thy hand, descend down a hammer that can crush the world! Crush the World! Yagrush!”

“This is…Baal’s Level 8! But it is a technique that should not be used against a human…”

Kaguya-senpai hurried to enter the venue, but it was already too late.

With a flashing amount of Magic Light, a large hammer appeared in Hoshikaze-senpai’s right hand.

“Try and dodge thisssssssssssss!”

“How can he dodge it! It’s over!’

Hoshikaze-senpai fell down due to the interference of Koyuki who was beside her. The huge hammer swung down in the air and disappeared. I do not know what would have happened if it actually hit.

BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! Kooyuki blew her whistle.

“…Senpai, what are you doing? Using that kind of Summoning Magic towards an opponent who is nearly completely depleted of Magic Power will normally kill them. Are you an idiot?”

After the Defense Magic is completely destroyed, it will be a confrontation of a flesh body against a Myth’s Magic.

“…Sorry…I lost myself for a bit…”

Hoshikaze-senpai finally recovered and suddenly became dejected.

“As, as expected it’s impossible was it?...Even though, I thought I can win...”

“Winner, Magic Division Student Council first player, Hoshikaze Hikaru!”

On the grounds, rather than saying that it’s blessing the winner, the applause praising the effort of the loser reverberated. From the center of the ring, Hikaru-senpai was leaving trudgingly with dropped shoulder and coming towards here.

“Next is your turn.”

With nervous expression on her face, Mio called out to Kazuki like that. That’s right...next is my turn.

Kazuki faced the ring. Because this is a fight using Summoning Magic, there is no sword in his hips, its a bit lonely.

“Which reminds me, Kazuki doesn’t need to Access the Astrum beforehand isn’t it?”

The referee Koyuki enquired.

“My Magical Dress in the form of ring is always fixed on my finger. It looks like I’m constantly connected with Leme.”

“Is that so. Somehow, it’s indecent. Then, let’s start soon.”

“Ah, please wait a little! My heart is still preparing! Hauu!”

Kamiizumi-senpai inhaled her breath, and then after releasing it, she calmed down with an expression like a different person.

First class swordman’s mental concentration switching is fast. Then, instantly her head hung down.

“Kazuki-dono, previously your renown has been told by Kana-shishou<ref>Master or teacher</ref>. Kamiizumi’s house first daughter Iori, respectfully I state my wish for a match!”

“Then, the preparation is okay already. ...Begin!”

At the same time that Koyuki blew the whistle, *Jakin*!<ref> SFX of sword withdrawn from sheath</ref> Kamiizumi-senpai draw her sword.

“Here I come!”

The outcome will decide if I can stay in the Magic Division.

“... <{{furigana|Rasen Hana|Barrett}}>!”<ref>Spiral Flower</ref>, Kazuki anticipated with chanting the Summoning Magic.

But the advancing Kamiizumi-senpai flickered like a heat haze, and the fire bullets were avoided. She is not decelerating at all. Kazuki seeing that movement’s quality, gave up hitting from the front with Barrett.
The second Barrett is also evaded, Kamiizumi-senpai is allowed to draw near.

“Prepare yourself!” The short sword is sharply swung.

Kazuki reading the breathing and timing of the opponent, bent his back causing the sword to intersect with paper-thin difference.

“As expected, Kana-shishou’s big brother!”

Kazuki while bending backward released a front kick. Toward an attack outside her expectation, Kamiizumi-senpai showed a surprised expression. Of course before the defensive magical power, a front kick released while in an off-balance posture doesn’t produce any damage.

Kazuki’s kicking foot is repelled by the blue backlash of defensive magical power.

By using that reaction, Kazuki jumped a large distance backward.

“With my defensive magical power’s recoil, the distance...!?”

By avoiding the pursuit with the jump, Kazuki used physique strengthening and earned some distance.

“...Well done!” Kamiizumi-senpai exclaimed in admiration and again facing towards Kazuki, she started running.

Kazuki fired Barrett but, Kamiizumi-senpai again avoided that and came swinging the short sword.

But a close-quarter combat is not only about sword skill! He can still can escape!

Kazuki desperately struggling through Iori’s slash, did the flying kick again while continuing to escape.

To earn the distance for running from place to place, Barrett is released. But it missed...!

With the tension of the evasion battle, the stands were excited. With a glance, it can be seen that it is an even match.

“How could Summoning Magic get evaded like that!”

If this becomes a protracted battle, this side's magic power will only get used up!

“...Otouto-kun! Use my Summoning Magic! If it's like that I think you can win!! ...My compatibility with Otouto-kun, is aaabsolutely not bad is what I believe!!”

Kaguya shouts from the ringside.

Unintentionally Kazuki got distracted from his opponent. He looked up at Kaguya-senpai. Senpai even now has that upset and worried expression. Just like a mother in class visiting an event. Even though I don’t have any memory of my mother.

The girl’s positivity level is [68] in the graph that's floating up in front of my eyes. Even so, that's surely the emotion of deep affection toward her junior. That is what the person herself said, so it must be so.

Even so as expected——I want to think that I am liked by this senpai. I want to believe that.

I want to be liked more by Senpai.

The moment that thought floated in his mind, Asmodeus’ incantation flowed into Kazuki’s mind.

It can be recited!? Senpai’s Summoning Magic!

Kamiizumi-senpai came approaching to attack. Kazuki, in order to recite Senpai’s magic, desperately earned some distance.

“Desire that lurked in the sea of mind, passing through sinful flesh stretching that hand! Embodiment of violation, coiling around desire as it is! <{{furigana|Kuro Shokushu|Desire Tentacle}}><ref>Black Tentacle</ref>!”

Kazuki’s Stigmata is shining in violet color, kukuku...Asmodeus’ laughing voice is resounding, passing over from <{{furigana|Distorted World|Astrum}}>. At the same time, at Kamiizumi-senpai’s underfoot, a fissure is running. From there an ocean of living things of enormous tentacles squirming around and reaching out one after another. Asmodeus’ level 1 Summoning Magic, Tentacle Magic.

Kamiizumi-senpai is avoiding the tentacles using Foreseeing. But, the tentacle persistently pursues Kamiizumi-senpai.
One of the tentacles twined around her foot, towards the eerie touch sensation, Kamiizumi-senpai's [hii] voice got leaked.

The short sword flashed and the tentacle is torn to pieces but, unknown numbers of tentacles continue to sweep down on Kamiizumi-senpai.

This is maybe, for a swordsman using agility as her foundation, the worst natural enemy.

“...My Diva’s Summoning Magic, there is nothing other than disgusting things, I’m really sorry.”

Outside the ring, Kaguya-senpai is falling into self-disgust.

Is that so, if my own self doesn’t believe the Positivity Level it’s no good.

The fondness from this person toward myself, if I don’t believe it proudly puffing up my chest, it’s no good.

This cycle of Positivity Value, its a mutual thing.

Kazuki looked over his shoulder glancing at Mio. [What?] looking like wanting to say that, the girl is glaring back.

Even that twisted attitude, recently it seems to become cute in Kazuki’s opinion.

That girl, towards someone like me, giving some good will ——!

Along with that thought, inside his mind, Phoenix’s incantation is overflowing.

That spell, chant it. In the ringside, Kanae from the beginning sensed that unusual phenomenon.

“Ii-chan, don’t get distracted with those tentacles! The time for chanting has been earned!”

While escaping from the tentacles, Kamiizumi-senpai is doing [hah]<ref>Surprised face when finally realization sets in</ref> face and finally paid attention to Kazuki.

Kanae perceiving the scale of magical power, is shouting.

Kamiizumi-san’s face warped into impatience, broke into a run. The timing is going to be very close.
Toward Kazuki who is reciting the spell, Kamiizumi-senpai raised her sword overhead ——At that time, the tentacles from the rear entangled Kamiizumi-senpai’s legs. [...Oh no!] at that, the girl was too late.
Kazuki’s stigmata is glowing with more intensity, that was never seen until now ——Magical powers are erupting.

“From dusk to dawn oh soaring immortal bird, grant that wing of hope on my back! Destruction for the sake of rebirth, here...! <{{furigana|Kaijin Kaesu Hiiro no Tsubasa|Blazing Wings}}><ref>Ash Ember Return Crimson Wing</ref>!”

Greatest usable Summoning Magic with Positivity Value 100——Level 5.

Intense heat, in one breath blew up from the back on Kazuki’s upper body, curving like a bow. That body looked like a rocket launching to the sky. Kamiizumi-senpai’s slashed in vain at the empty space. Kazuki is looking down from the sky at that scene.

Kamiizumi-senpai apart from her own sword as a method of attack understood that she already became powerless. And just like that, she looked upward in blank amazement.

This is...magic for borrowing Phoenix’s wing on the back.

The way to use it, if it’s the swordsman me, like this!!

“Go!” Kazuki, by fluttering the wing, like a bird of prey seizing the prey on the ground swooped down.
With all one’s strength, the right wing is enfolded in the left——Just like the image of storing a katana inside the sheath.

The wings, are [sword]. Even while I’m a <{{furigana|Seikon Mahou Tsukai|Magika Stigma}}><ref>Stigmata Magician</ref>, I’m also a swordsman.

And then the enfolded wing were——unleashed in one breath!

“Uooooooooooooooooooo!”

That is, with the length reaching 10 meter making use of the wing of flames——[Iainuki]<ref>Art of drawing sword, cutting down one’s opponent and sheathing the sword afterwards</ref>

“Th, this kind of attack even with Foreseeing there is no way...!”

That [Iainuki]’s wind slicing noise, cannot be compared to katana with length less than 1 meter——*Gou*!<ref>SFX of roaring sound</ref> along with that violent sound, Kamiizumi-senpai is mowed down.

The trajectory of the flame painted an enormous half circle not permitting any evasive action at all for Kamiizumi-senpai. The blue glow of defensive magical power is smashed up like sheets of spray inside a giant tsunami.

“It’s over!”

Magic intoxication, feeling anxiety with the possibility of overkill, Koyuki in panic raised a restraining voice.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Because of the impossibility in escaping the wave of flames, Kamiizumi-senpai’s magical power were grinded down thoroughly. Screams are raised, Kazuki too become flustered...The extent of the strength is unexpected!?

In a panic, the wing of flames were negated, Kazuki fell down toward the ground. Only at the end did Koyuki became a little dumbfounded but, he finally *Piririririri*<ref>Whistle sound</ref> whistle is blown. Clapping hands and cheering reverberated like falling thunder.

——Victory. Even though before the fight I thought there was no chance of victory.

This victory...It's all thanks to the connection of bonds with everyone.

"Are you okay Kamiizumi-senpai?"

"Fuee..., the uniform is all burned up. I almost became a well-done girl you know——"

Kazuki extended a helping hand to Kamiizumi-senpai. The moment Kamiizumi-senpai took that hand and stood up, the girl's uniform and underwear fell suddenly, all of it crumbling down from the burning.

"Fu, FUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!?"

Kamiizumi-senpai crouched down completely while raising a crying voice. Kazuki in panic hands out his blazer.

"...Wh, what a gentleman...No way. Kana-chan's big brother is so cool..."

The referee Koyuki poured down a cold gaze.

"Kazuki...to what extent can that skill of yours reach? Why does this magic only burn down the clothes...Original magic..."

"There is no way I can do something that skillful you know!? I just don't understand the degree of the power at all!"

After Kamiizumi-senpai bowed her head down politely, she took flight and disappeared from the ring.

"Congratulations, Kazuki. ...It's going well isn't it. Though I think the winning method is somehow strange."

Mio came and, meeting halfway, faced Kazuki with a rare honest smile.

From the chest, feeling of accomplishment and satisfaction boiled up. From now on, with everyone I can——

"Nii-sama..."

With an expression of dissatisfaction Kanae approached sullenly.

"Nii-sama with wing of flames spread out, The impression of [Nii-sama Angel] was really cool..."

"That expression is gross"

"I cannot consent but...if Summoning Magic are shown to that extent then, it's impossible not to accept it."

Even while bulging her cheek, Kanae was giving her acceptance.

"Kanae, I'll remain in Magic Division."

Someone like me, is it good to be happy like this?

Somehow, I have a feeling that everything will disappear when I wake up from this dream.

"The student council of Magic Division too, for me it has become an important place."

"Onii-chan that has abandoned me, obtained something like [Important place], I'll destroy it."

——A strange voice, is raised. It's not the word of Kanae in front of me.

When he turned around to the direction of the voice, at the audience seating in the ringside——a girl with silver hair, it's Kaya.

"How cruel, even though I tried very hard to endure like this. Even though I want to go back to that time...Why is Onii-chan tied together with this kind of people and magical power?"

This girl——Kaya, she can see Leme's energy!?

With those adorable lips, Kaya moved and talked coldly like a machine.

"That's why, I'll just stop enduring. ...Onii-chan abandoned me and obtained an [Important place], I'll destroy everything. ...<{{furigana|Jaryuu Shinshoku|Dragon Invite}}><ref>Evil Dragon's Encroachment</ref>!"

She invoked magic without incantation. A sound of the world being teared apart rang out.

===Part 2===

"BIKIBIKIBIKI!"<ref>SFX of something being teared apart</ref> Strange high pitched sounds are raised, a giant rift ran on the blue sky. A black, muddled parallel world spread out at the other side of the rift.

From the rift, two black drops spilled out. The black drops wriggled and squirmed in the air and became two dragons, flapping gigantic wings that looked like it could completely cover the sky.

"<{{furigana|Shiryuu|Niddhogg}}><ref>Death Dragon</ref>! <{{furigana|Dokuryuu|Fafnir}}><ref>Poison Dragon</ref>! Destroy this hindrance of barrier! And then after that all that nuisance other than Onii-chan! REMOVE THEMMM!"

The face of the screaming Kaya is wrapped by light. The old rag clothing that the girl wore is tinged by light——completely transforming it like a Magical dress. From her forehead's left side a typical horn grew out just like a magic beast's.

The dragons should have been attacking humans as their maximum priority——but they don't even pay any attention to the audiences and instead, in accordance with Kaya's words, swooped down to the barrier.

The barrier is thin because it's assumed that there won't be any direct attack; however, a crack appeared because of the ramming attack.

The student in charge of the barrier attempted to repair the barrier in panic.

"...This is not a play! Everyone in the audience please evacuate immediately!"

Liz Liza shouted loudly. Because of that, each person looking at the situation in front of their eyes——finally realized that the attack of illegal magic users are a reality and rushed to the school gate.

With the barrier destroyed, the student who was in charge of the barrier fainted by magic intoxication as a result of the attack.

"Student Council, intercept it! ——Combine together the strength of both departments!"

In this place the swordsmen and Magica Stigma that can fight are only—— the Student Council members.

While Liz Liza roared angrily, she ran to the fountain located in the garden near the ground and plunged both hands inside the basin.

She vibrated the <{{furigana|base particle|Prima Materia}}> with sophisticated Psychokinesis Magic and transformed the water into pure white mist. The mist was manipulated according to Liz Liza's thought and streamed into the dragon heads.

With the sudden obstruction of their field of vision, the approaching nose-diving dragons were misdirected into the wrong direction and crashed.

"I don't understand the circumstances but...there is no need for cooperation if just for the likes of a dragon!"

The Sword Division's Hayashizaki Kanae threw a challenge towards the crashing Niddhogg.

"It can't be helped, we will take on the green dragon!"

The Magic Division's Hoshikaze Hikaru exclaimed and started to <{{furigana|connect|Access}}> to Baal!

"Wai, you idiots..." Liz Liza cursed toward the two divided Student Councils.

Very suddenly——the Inter-division competition changed into a real combat mobilization.

"Kaya!? You, why are you using something like that kind of illegal magic...!"

"Onii-chan! For my name to be called by Onii-chan, I'm so happy...so happy that I want to kill!"

Kaya that transformed into atypical appearance screamed while her crying and laughing expression distorted.

"<{{furigana|Jingi Shinshoku|Weapon Invite}}><ref>Sacred Treasure Encroachment</ref>!"

Around her hand with *BIKIBIKIBIKI!* sound, a dimension rift materialized and from there a drip spilled over again, this time it changed into a large magical sword with blue translucence. The girl raised the large sword overhead.

"I also obtained it you know! ...The same power like Onii-chan and Mio-chan!"

Kaya swung the large sword that was as large as herself towards Kazuki.

"!?" Kazuki doubted his own eyes even as he tried to use Foresight.

What in the world is this...The girl's breathing and muscle shows no signs or intention at all!

Kaya didn't think about anything! It's as though the sword has a will of it's own and move completely by itself!!

Kazuki desperately evaded by falling over. His way of evasion is reminiscent of an amateur.

"Nii-sama!" Kanae immediately shouted and she threw one of her two short swords to Kazuki. Kazuki received it and drew the short sword from it's scabbard.

Without a moment's delay, the second downward swing and the third strike of the large blue sword came, but both were warded off by the short sword.

"Look, Onii-chan! Because I also wanted to become strong! The me that was abandoned became like Onii-chan and Mio-chan!!"

"Because of that...you agreed to an illegal contract!?"

Kaya no longer had any hesitation...her body was being possessed by someone!

"After all, only this Diva...the only one that gave me any kind words!"

Kaya shouldn't have had any training in any sword skills; however, the sword moved just like there was a swordsman's soul that dwelt inside the sword. Even to Kazuki, the swordsmanship was so sharp that it left his body trembling with fear.

"Kazuki! Why are you in a pinch when the opponent is also using a sword!"

Mio chanted a spell while at the same time spouting a rebuking voice——

"...<{{furigana|Rasen Hana|Barrett}}>!"

However Kaya rotated her arm with terrific force and bisected the high speed bullet of Barrett into two.

"This sword will reject all [Shot]!"<ref>It means any kind of projectile attack</ref>

It's obvious that it's not a human technique and reaction speed.

"Is that, <Sacred Treasure>!?"

An animal warped by magic turns into an evil beast, a human transformed by magic into an Elf, normal spaces warped by magic into haunted grounds, and the same case where a weapon or tool were transformed by magic also exist. An item that had its foundation warped into a Sacred Treasure, to a degree where it's impossible to be imitated by alchemy, were legendary magic items that were rarely discovered in haunted grounds where evil beasts gathered.

Kaya chanted magic that pulled the evil beasts and Sacred Treasure from somewhere.

What kind of Diva is she contracted with!?

"This is the power of <{{furigana|the guide of chaos|Trickster}}> that I have obtained! If Mio-chan is also coming here...I'll kill you altogether! <{{furigana|Engoku Shinsoku|Muspelheim Invite}}>!<ref>Hellfire Encroachment</ref>"

With Kaya as the center, *BIKIBIKIBIKI!* countless rifts formed with terrific force in scope that swallowed up Kazuki and Mio.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 208.jpg|thumb]]

Kazuki sensed the flow of magic——and realized that evasion is impossible.

Even Defensive Magic won't make it in time with his current chanting speed.

Large-scale Destruction Magic. Summoning of hell. This magic changed the very space itself!

The world was smashed up beginning from the rift. The very space itself where Kazuki and the others stood was converted into a pitch-black dimension. The surrounding darkness suddenly became red-hot hell.

The created space became the world of fire from Norse mythology. Like being imprisoned in a microwave oven, there was already nothing left to be done except accepting the fate of death. However——

"Oh mermaid's singing voice, manifest the frozen thought. Regret become flower of ice, loneliness become light snowfall, cover the world with cold nothingness...<{{furigana|Shizukanaru Seppaku|White Album}}>!<ref>Silent Snow White</ref>

Along with an awe-inspiring singing voice, countless snow and water crystal scattered and danced in the red-hot space.

Flame and cold collided, offsetting each other, the world once again broke and scattered.

The other dimension was extinguished and the scenery was restored back to normal.

The one that crashed Large-scale Destruction Magic into Large-scale Destruction Magic was Koyuki.

Vepar, the mermaid of 72 Pillar was releasing near transparent light blue radiance besides the girl.

"Koyuki! ...Even though you are also a first year, for a high level magic that work into space itself...!"

"...Please show some spirit to fight and survive! You'll die you know!!"

Because of Koyuki's reprimand, Kazuki and Mio quickly started to chant their spells.

"Dragon Invite!"

The space beside Kaya split, this time two small flying dragons came out.

""Barrett!""

Toward the flying dragons that leaped closely with their fangs bared, two flame bullets shot them down.

Kazuki ran and drew his Iai towards Kaya——this time he has the resolution to fight.

Scrape off all of the girl's magic power and make her powerless!

"How cruel! Why is Onii-chan pointing that sword to me...I'll kill you!!"

Kaya's large blue sword automatically moved and blocked Kazuki's slash, *GIN!*<ref>SFX of sword clanging</ref> sound was echoing.

Kanae, who already handed out one of her swords to Kazuki, confronted the dragon without her usual two-sword style and with only her one remaining sword.

Nidhogg the death dragon. In the Norse mythology, that name was handed down to the black dragon that gnawed at the root of the <{{furigana|World Tree|Yggdrasil}}> in the depth of the world. A dragon that left its name in mythology.

"Interesting! If its just ordinary dragon slaying then nobody will be amazed!"

Kanae challenged the death dragon Nidhogg. [<{{furigana|Fujin Koneko|Storm Cat}}>]<ref>Wind God Kitten</ref> doesn't utilize Iai. With a good command of her agile body, Kanae's way of fighting was with an overwhelming number of attacks driving the opponent into a corner.

The dragon waved its claws at random because its face was covered by mist. After all it should just be an animal so Kanae easily evaded the rough attack and with her short sword, one layer, two layers were hacked into pieces.

However toward the hard skin "GIN! GIN!" the consecutive attacks only lightly bounced.

Nidhogg keep waving both of his arm's claws not even feeling the attack. The attack doesn't even compare to a mosquito's bite.

While Kanae evades with paper-thin margin——this time she aimed at the inside of the joint and swung her katana.

However even that attack while filled with biological knowledge, "GIN!" was repelled from the hardness feedback.

Kanae "Chih" clicked her tongue.

...The powerlessness that cannot even be compensated with strengthening magic, unable in admitting that it was her own shortcoming.

The mist that was covering the dragon's face cleared. In the corner of Kanae's field of vision, "You idiots...Fight using cooperation..." the figure of Liz Liza-sensei who collapsed while speaking bitterly due to magic intoxication entered into her sight.

This <{{furigana|Magic Division|Magica}}> teacher produced mist using common magic with poor magic consumption and saved the spectators.

Looking at that figure, Kanae felt a brief remorse because she challenged the dragon alone.

If it already became like this, even if its only by willpower, I have to bring down this black dragon by my own hand!

The death dragon that had its vision free looked down and glared at the girl.

Starting from that moment, it doesn't attack randomly anymore, instead it accurately and fiercely swing its claws.

Swinging both arms one after another and brandishing it's tail roughly, Kanae concentrated her mind and using Foresight avoided all of those. This time Nidhogg opened its huge mouth and tried to swallow Kanae.

"I've waited for that!"

Nidhogg's big mouth facing toward Kanae *GABUM!* closed down, but she back stepped and avoided it.

And then she made a big jump to Nidhogg's nose tip. From there she leaped further.

"First the eyeball!"

With her whole strength, she stabbed the dragon's eyeball. Compared to the skin, the soft eyeball *DOSU!* was pierced by the sword blade.

When she sensed the sword pierced until the bone in the bottom of the eye socket, she released her katana.

Nidhogg that has the katana left in its eye socket struggled violently. Kanae landed in Nidhogg's nose, and hopped gracefully like a dancer.

"——And then the brain!"

With her whole body motion like a spring, Kanae kicked the handle of the katana stuck inside Nidhogg's eyeball and drove it deeper inside. With acrobatic movement the force was amplified many times over, driving in the sword like a hammer.

"BAGIN!" A certain bone deep inside the eye socket <Sphenoid bone><ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sphenoid_bone</ref>
's cracked response was felt. Even unknown creatures, if they have eyeballs then the eyesocket's construction must be consistently similar. No matter what kind of living things they are, this bone structure that has the role of connecting eyeball to brain, was not a sturdy thing. Smoothly the blade reached the brain.

"——And then DIE!"

Kanae kicked up the handle of the katana diagonally with one leg. The sword blade that reached the brain vibrated violently in Nidhogg's cranium. Its brain tissues shook and it's whole body spasmed convulsively.

Nidhogg *DOOON!* laid down its body, while Kanae landed agilely like a cat.

"How's that, you see that! ...Damn, how dull. I got too worked up. ...What about Nii-sama!?"

While cleaning the short sword soiled from blood and grey matter with Psychokinesis, Kanae turned toward Kazuki's direction.

At that time Kanae witnessed the girl shouting "Onii-chan!" while swinging the large sword.

The body's performance was amateur but only the slash was strangely sharp.

"Nii-sama is...I'm the only sister of Nii-sama!"

Kanae assaulted the girl from the back.

But the attack that should have been completely unforeseen by the girl was automatically intercepted by the large blue sword.

"Wh...what is this fellow!? Is this really a human movement!?"

"KANAE!?" Kazuki turns his eye to Kanae with surprise and delight.

"Nii-sama Nii-sama, I killed the dragon even faster than <{{furigana|Magic Division|Magica}}> and came to help, you know!"

"Idiot, don't be careless!"

Just like what Kazuki said——soon Kanae's face lost its color.

The illegal magician girl showed that she can compete against Kazuki and Kanae at the same time with one large sword. Furthermore with the high-speed activation of Possession Magic, she was also matching the back-up Summoning Magic of two people from the Magic Division's Student Council.

"Is this girl a monster!?"

Illegal magician——this girl is beyond <{{furigana|Stigmata Magician|Magica Stigma}}>!

Certainly this girl's power cannot be compared with a Stigmata Magician, she might be an existence we have no chance to stand against.

"Kaichou<ref>President</ref>, dangerous! That dragon is still not dead!!"

Looking toward the voice from the back——Nidhogg that should be dead, has its eyeball *BUKUBUKU!* bubbling while standing up and raising its claw overhead toward Kanae. That kind of absurdity...

"TORAZOU SMAAAAAAAAASH!!"

But immediately, somebody forced their way through and with all their strength perform a full swing with their long sword.

The claw and long sword clashed, that voice——Torazou was blown off but the claw attack was also repelled.

"Torazou!? ...To be saved by you...somehow it's infuriating."

"Kaichou, stop being so obstinate and lets cooperate with the Magic Division! I'll hold back this black dragon so Kaichou, go and help Magic Division's student council!"

"What!? Don't joke around...This me...with what kind of face can I cooperate with them!"

"Other than somehow using their <Chorus Magic> in this place and catching all of them in one attack, there is no other way! ...However we are all equal you know. For those guys to be able to finish their chant, we must be the one's holding back these dragons! Isn't that right, Kaichou!?"

"!? Even though you are just Torazou, impertinently giving sound argument...!"

Is it Nii-sama's influence... Damn, rather than the current me, Torazou's way was right!

"...Torazou, I leave that guy to you! Absolutely don't die!!"

"Ou! I'll be troubled if you forever keep thinking I'm a pathetic guy you know, watch this Kaichou, you too Hayashizaki Kazuki! UOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Toward the other side of the battlefield——Kanae started running to where the green dragon was fighting with the Magic Division's student council.

The poison dragon Fafnir. A dragon with the power of poison residing in its body that appeared in Norse mythology. It has six misshapen arms, making an unsightly figure. On each of its six arms poison claws are attached.

"......<{{furigana|Raijin Shunshin|Ride Lightning}}>!"

Hikaru who has her whole body accelerating attracted Fafnir with the attack from <{{furigana|Raijin Yu|Lightning Line}}><ref>Thunder God Bow</ref> held in one hand. During that time Kaguya was chanting high level magic. That was the tactic. <{{furigana|Jigoku Souhi|Gernica}}><ref>Hell Conception Fire</ref>——It will be settled with instant death!

However Hikaru cannot keep up with the exchange with speed alone when there were six arms that keep on striking, her posture was off-balance. Danger! Damn...already useless!

Immediately Kaguya discarded the high level magic that she currently chanted and switched into level 2 magic.

"My wicked mind filled with curse, I beseech thy agony... Unashamed of ominous thought! <{{furigana|Zouo no Mudabana|Fill Pain}}><ref>Hatred of Infertile Flower</ref>!"

The bullet of curse hit Fafnir and it writhed in hallucinatory pain.

But this magic only gives pain and stops the target on its track——with no actual damage to the body.

Using that opportunity, Hikaru recovered her posture. ...This battle of endurance has continued for quite long.

"For Asmodeus' high level attack magic I need to concentrate, so I'm troubled that the almighty Hikaru cannot earn more time you know! Idiot Hikaru!!"

"No matter how almighty I am there is no way I can exchange blows with something this tough! Idiot Kaguya!!"

While insulting each other, Kaguya's expression warped haggardly.

"The Knight Order should already be notified but...if it keeps like this sooner or later one of the fights in this divided battlefield won't hold out..."

*BARIRI* At last the spark dispersed, Hikaru's Ride Lightning's effect was finished.

"I, I wonder if it's no good if I don't chant again? Today, this is already my fourth time you know..."

"Please don't say some spoiled things, you good-for-nothing princess!"

Hikaru's magical power was already exhausted from the previous battle. Toward the girl that was in the middle of thinking that she can't chant Summoning Magic anymore, the claw of Fafnir swooped down.

However at that point, someone interrupted with speed like a rolling gale.

...<{{furigana|Fujin Koneko|Storm Cat}}>.

"You two withdraw! I will serve as vanguard!"

"Kana-chan!? ...You came to help us!?"

Kanae looked back with a fleeting glance and "Fun" her nose snorted.

"...It's only a temporary alliance. I'll stop this guy so get rid of them all in one go with Chorus Magic. That dragon over there is small fish, but it can't be killed with a sword."

Fafnir looked down as if to assess the human that came to interfere.

Kanae informed the two people behind while thrusting her short sword to the dragon.

Chorus Magic——If its impossible to hold out until the Knight Order come, then certainly there was no way other than that.

Chorus Magic is a chanting method done by linking several Stigmata Magicians with Telepathy and matching together their magic power wavelengths, producing colossal magic power and materializing level 10 Summoning Magic.

The amount of magic power required for level 10 Summoning Magic was too large, one person alone using it was difficult.

But Chorus Magic demands considerable concentration and multiple Stigmata Magicians also became defenseless at the same time. It's a tactic that risked inviting total annihilation easily if the vanguard cannot protect their charge.

"Can't you depend on me?"

"...No, if the two Student Councils combined their power then we are invincible you know. I have wished for that for a long time! Hikaru, the number is not sufficient so call Koyuki-chan here!"

Until last year Koyuki has already learned the basic of matching magic power's wavelengths.

This year after completing the contract with a Diva, the number of people for Chorus Magic will be enough if Koyuki is included.

Protected by the Student Council of Sword Division——Magic Division's Student Council's trump card was usable!

Fafnir's claws attacked Kanae. The six arms waving about cannot even come near Kanae who took pride on her godlike agility.

Kanae is very poor at a battle of endurance. Even with only a few hits from the enemy, Kanae's meagre defensive magic power will be smashed up immediately, furthermore the poison will steal her movement.

But...Otonashi Kaguya was looking from behind. Kanae can't show a shameful fight.

Probably I am the one that know best Kaguya's strength.

For the sake of winning against her, for a long time Kanae searched for her weak points and kept polishing countermeasures.

Otonashi Kaguya is strong. To a degree that there was no way to win if Kanae challenge her directly face to face.

For this reason, it's vexing but...she can be relied on.

"I'm counting on you, <{{furigana|Stigmata Magician|Magica Stigma}}>! ...And then watch from there, Hayashizaki's swordmanship!!"

Kazuki looking at Kaya's magic power, noticed that its gradually declining.

When thinking at the beginning how she first summoned the dragon, the scale of the magic Kaya chanted slowly kept getting smaller. However in addition to the frequent magic, it seems that even merely swinging the large blue sword was also wearing down her magic power. Kazuki can already see Kaya's limit.

It's a hard blow when Koyuki was called back by the senpais but the condition on this side is starting to get better.

"Please no..." Kaya's whispering voice was leaked.

"This kind of me stop it already...even though I love him, even though it's precious memory... Why do I want to kill them...? If its like this, I will continue being alone...this kind of me, stop it already..."

Even so the girl raised her sword and slashed at Kazuki.

”That's why this kind of thing, stop it already!"

"I can't stop! Onii-chan, somehow please help me!"

Even if you said somehow...there was no other way other than shaving her magic power until she became powerless.

In the edge of his field of vision "DOWAA!" The figure of Torazou-san sent flying by Nidhogg was reflected.

Even if Kaya was stopped, the dragons that were already summoned cannot be expected to disappear.

There was no more room for taking it easy. Right now the senpais already——?

"""Thy name is Asmodeus! Thy strength become almighty desire, oh pure black contract, in accordance with my life display that strength!!"""

The three person's magic power altogether <{{furigana|connect|Access}}> the <{{furigana|Distorted World|Astrum}}>——The Diva was pulled into the present world and materialized.

Along with a flash of violet, the witch finally materialized together with clear real form.

After that Kaguya-senpai passed her order to Asmodeus...! Probably that power can manage to defeat the two dragons altogether, those senpais have that power.

All the magic power were absorbed toward Asmodeus until nothing is left, and Hoshikaze-senpai and Koyuki crumbled down.

Kazuki's sword and Mio's Barrett attacked Kaya incessantly.

"Please help...Onii-chan..."

...Kaya, was it because I was not in Nanohana Institute that it became like this? The feelings of guilt stroked Kazuki's spine.

I, if I don't save her...

"Thy are I, I am thee! ...Become my thought as it is, Curse, Malice, keep beseeching, drag in all my bitter enemy and open the hell's gate!"

Kaguya-senpai keeps continuing chanting the spell with strong magic power.

"Kukukukuku! This air has been a while hasn't it, Kaguya! I'm in good mood so I'll be faithful to you! Kaguya, with your desire now what in the world is it that you wished for?"

"My desire is the manifestation of hell! Send all those people to hell! To inescapable nightmare!"

"Very well! Thy wish is my wish!"

The ultimate magic of Asmodeus was started by Kaguya.

"<{{furigana|Dainana Jigoku Genkai|Seventh Inferno}}>!!"<ref>Seventh Hell Manifestation</ref>

The surrounding surface dimmed ominously.

Is something happening?——Kazuki spontaneously looked back to Kaguya-senpai.

In accordance with Kaguya-senpai's command, Asmodeus raised her right arm overhead, grandly. From Asmodeus' back, gigantic ominous violet [Gate] rose gradually from the ground. Along with Asmodeus' loud laughter, that gate opened, like a damn bursting open with violet miasma flooding out.

The miasma avoided Kazuki and the others, nothing but the enemy that Kaguya-senpai hated were swallowed up.

The instant the fingertips of Asmodeus' raised right arm *PACHIN!*<ref>sound of clicking finger</ref> echoed, the violet miasma transformed into a reddish-black flame of hell.

Kaya and the two dragons were buried inside a cluster of flame without even leaving a strand of hair uncovered.

This flame, its the same type of flame seen before in the school entrance ceremony, Gernica.

Namely, this Seventh Inferno manifestation are——[Enemy and Allies Discernment - Large Scale Instant Death Magic].

This flame of hell was not heat attack or the like, this spell slowly applied the concept of death.

"Kaya!"

Kaguya's flame of hell that swallowed all the object of her hostility has even attacked Kaya that already exhausted all her strength. On the other side of the reddish black flame, Kaya's blue defensive magical power let out a frail shine.

"Kaya, stop it!"

Kazuki shouted pleadingly toward Kaguya-senpai.

Kaguya-senpai who doesn't even imagine the connection between Kazuki and Kaya was confused of the reaction Kazuki showed.

"That summoning magic, that magic will kill her!"

"Otouto-kun...Sorry, right after requesting this flame, even myself cannot control it. Even if it's only a tiny hate, everything of the opponent won't be able to escape and will be killed. But compared to bringing down the other two evil beast, I cannot give preference to the life of that illegal magician. Everyone else is already worn-out you see!"

Looking around the surrounding, Torazou-san already exhausted all his strength and fell down. Kanae too received poison claw and crouched down. Hoshikaze-senpai and Koyuki too because of the Chorus Magic, their magic power was sucked up to the bone and they collapsed because of magic intoxication.

The only ones that were safe and could stand up were Kazuki and Mio, also Kaguya-senpai, just three people.

"But, that's..."

If Kaguya-senpai's magic was interrupted, the surviving dragons——the wounded Fafnir can be handled somehow or other, but the method to defeat Nidhogg that can regenerate its injury will be lost.

But if the invoked magic keep continuing like this, Kaya will be burned out before the dragons.

"He, help me, Onii-chan!"

Inside the reddish black flame, while her defensive magic power was being eroded, Kaya pleaded for help.

"Otouto-kun...besides if that child escapes it will become a grave crisis. I won't hesitate anymore like that time with Earth Snake. I cannot hesitate. Because I'm this academy's strongest magician!"

With eyes burning grimly with a sense of responsibility, Kaguya-senpai shouted. While shouting she supplied magic power to Asmodeus. Asmodeus "KUKUKUKUKU!" while laughing madly continued to burn the enemies with the flame of hell.

Kaguya-senpai's regret with dark expression saying "I have to kill him.", about Earth Snake, came to mind in Kazuki's head. But at that time Senpai was in pain. She is a reliable senpai but, I know that she tried desperately doing unreasonable things. Senpai's touch soaked with tears, I still remember it in my heart.

...I understand that Senpai's word is correct. But is this kind of thing really fine...!?

If Senpai kills Kaya...Not regretting anything, not hurting, can that really happen!?

This kind of situation, there was no way I can consent...!

"Sto, stopp! I don't want to die! I don't want to die alone! Stop, stopp!! Help me——Loki! Power...Give me more power!!"

—— The moment [Loki] was yelled, blue defensive magic power from the girl was coming back around.

All thoughts were blown off from his head, Kazuki doubted even his own eyes.

...That recovery was not at the level of just 'coming back around'. Enormous blue light that can't even compare to the girl's original condition covered the girl's whole body, and started to push back the flame of hell.

Vast defensive magic power was distorting [The concept of destined death of the ruler of hell]. <ref>Not really sure about this sentence, I think it refers to the fact that the black fire should be the embodiment of the concept of death itself, and it should be an absolute concept that can't be changed. Thus the fire should be a sure-kill magic, but this vast defensive magic power that suddenly appear distort that fact and did the impossible. If anyone can express it better please edit this sentence</ref>

"!? ...Such thing, impossible. This kind of magic power...it's inhuman!"

The whisper that Kaguya-senpai unintentionally leaked made us tremble with fear.

Currently the two dragons vanished without even their ash remained, however even now Kaya was still leaking blue light——

"...U, aaa...don't want...Stop it Loki, my head! In my head I'm not me any...aaaa...Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"

——Kaya who should be escaping already from harm, raised a screaming voice that can break her throat, from the other side of the blue light.

I don't understand at all what in the world is going on.

{...Kazuki, that girl, is being taken over right now.}

After the uneasy silence, Leme's voice resounded inside Kazuki's head.

"...Taken over, what kind of thing is that..."

Why did it become like this, it's completely like being in a nightmare.

No, it could be that——all that happiness until this point, maybe everything was just a dream.

The blue light of defensive magic power and the flame of hell is struggling against each other, Kazuki watched all that in a daze.

{Each time a Diva possessed a human, that human's substance was being distorted into that Diva's form. That distortion keep being repeated little by little and each time, the human's form was rearranged. The result was that girl's madness}

Leme answered. The flame was being extinguished little by little. Kaguya-senpai kept getting closer to the limit.

Asmodeus' figure was "Oioii, is it already over?" faintly starting to disappear.

On the other side of the weakening flame and the light, a human silhouette appeared——that shadow was not a girl's shape. If Kaya was taken over...then who in the world was that...?

{The contractor's mind was tampered around and her ego became ambiguous, and then in one go the Diva plundered the flesh's leadership. At that time the flesh was distorted into that Diva's original form——that Diva became this world's resident}

Long time ago, there were news that because of a malicious Diva's materialization Tokyo was destroyed. There were great numbers of orphans, that were born because of that incident, in Nanohana institute.

Because of the establishment of the Knight Order everybody forgot that dreadful affair.

Finally the flame and light ceased.

The one that stood there did not resemble Kaya at all. A man with long hair and tall stature.

The color of the long hair was blue with transparency similar to a crystal. A handsome feature with slightly slender face, a sinister smile was pasted on that face. In the right hand, it was still clutching the large blue sword.

"Fufufu...hahaha..." The man made an abnormal face and distorted smirk.

"HAHAHAHAHA! At last, about time I obtained flesh and body in this world! Even with all that hindrances from the Knight Order, I'm the first one that achieved this brilliant achievement isn't it? ...Hahahahaha, how awesome of me! Hahahahahaa!"

"...You are, who are you?"

In front of the man who guffawed wildly, Kazuki questioned while gripping his katana.

"Hahaha! ...What is it brat? Why should I give my name, didn't you listen about this happy occasion? If that's the case then let me give this whole world a greeting!"

The man shouted with faked high tension where you could feel the anger just by looking.

"My name is Loki! The Loki-sama of Norse mythology! Hahaha, human's history will soon end! Starting from now the age of gods begins! This Loki-sama will bring even more chaos to this world for sure...When the curtain for the age of gods are opened once more, no one but me will be the one that causes...the Ragnarok! That's surely my role!!"

What the hell is this man... Did Kaya get caught up with this frivolous man!?

Besides Kazuki who was glaring at Loki, Mio and Kaguya-senpai fell to their knees, watching with gazes filled with despair. Only Kazuki was still standing, gripping his katana while facing each other.

"Hm? ...You are not just a normal human, are you? The one inside you is...Solomon Mythology's Lemegeton isn't it? I see, I see, I see...This time too Solomon's 72 Pillar are helping the humans isn't it? Then this brat is the one named new [King] is it? And then you are going to obstruct me, won't you?"

"Bastard, what have you done to Kaya!?"

"What have I done was it? It's just as you see. I broke her, and then I ate her. Thanks for the food. I finished my brilliant achievement you know! There is no doubt that this great me was the one that broke this girl efficiently don't you see!? If I broke her right away then she will just get violent and get arrested by the Knight Order so, I adjusted her condition, and then tampered around with her brain tissue. While breaking her piece by piece, I guided her into wanting to abandon her ego on her own many times, that's the point. And there I got a great idea, [changed her into wanting to kill a person she likes], I remodeled her into that. From here the best outcome came out, just great. Great idea that deserved the Noble prize in human abuse isn't it! Please stop, I don't want it like this~~ she cried and shouted like that, this girl surrendered her ego to me!! ...Hahaha, just awesome!! From a long time ago, manipulating people's feelings skillfully is my specialty! Man, I just want to do it over again~"

"...You, you asshole."

"Whaaat, you bastard is going to punish this Loki-sama, is it? Maa, you're just a low-life."

"Otouto-kun...Its impossible you know!"

Kazuki ignored Kaguya-senpai's restraint and started running.

"...Interesting! You want to challenge the legendary sword style!? Brat!!"

Loki received Kazuki's Iainuki casually with his large blue sword, but,

"U, oo...?" Loki was pressured by the weight of the slash.

Toward Loki who shook violently and braced himself futilely, Kazuki swung his second downward slash.

"Wha, what the hell is your swordstyle!? I don't know something like this!?"

Loki blocked that slash with his large sword, however he backstepped while reeling.

"UOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Kazuki gave up using Foresight, he just swung his katana recklessly, attacking furiously.

"Bastard!"

Loki swung to counterattack while cursing; however, Kazuki parried the heavy large sword and entered one blow from the resulting gap. *BACHIN!* Loki's defensive magical power protected him from Kazuki's katana.

...What in the world, that [thickness] just now.

——With that one attack, unintentionally Kazuki calmed down from his rage and sensed the magic power.

...Few hundreds, no, with few thousands slash, would it be enough to destroy this barrier?

If all the opponent's defensive magic power until now were a curtain, without a doubt this guy's defensive magic power was a wall.

"Uoo...wait a little you bastard, wait! What the hell are you! How could you human's sword style have advanced to this point!? You're fucking kidding me! You weakling!!"

Loki's shout was tinged with anger while he staggered backward.

But this guy was not seriously flustered for real. Kazuki understood that.

"Fucking bullshit, don't get cocky brat! This time I'm using magic for real!!"

Along with his rage Loki's magic swelled up. The [large blue sword] gripped in his hand rapidly sucked the magic power——the dense magic power condensed violently inside the thick blade.

Right now I'm not inside his sword's range.

Even so——something's happening! Kazuki used Foresight to see the magic power——and instinctively felt despair.

"...Show the divine sword's essence!! Lævateinn!!"

——Ignoring how far the distance was separated, in that place Loki swung his large blue sword downward.

It's not a mere practice swing.

"ZUBAAAAAAAAA!" Along with wind-slicing sound like the world itself tore apart, the condensed magic power gushed out and became a sharp shockwave rushing to Kazuki.

Kazuki evaded using Foresight. Nevertheless, the released sword pressure from the large blue sword sensed that movement and change its trajectory like having its own will. Unparalled accurate pursuit. It's impossible to evade.

It's clear that he won't be able to defend with the amount of his magic power.

Magic intoxication. No, with this destructive power——<{{furigana|one-hit kill|Overkill}}>

Standing in front of certain death——it feels that time become extremely slow.

At that moment, a shadow throws itself in front of Kazuki while chanting a spell.

"...<{{furigana|Ensei Yoroi|Self Burning}}>!<ref>Flame Impulse Armor</ref>"

Mio clad in flame armor jumped in front of Kazuki.

However the flame armor was easily erased by the shockwave, and then the penetrating shockwave *GARIGARIGARI!* eroded the defensive magical power even further——Mio's own blood scattered around.

Fresh blood, so red that it looked like an illusion.

Mio who covered for Kazuki collapsed feebly into Kazuki's chest.

The girl's body, from her chest to her stomach, from the lung to the intestines, a vertical line was ripped apart.

Even with a glance it's obvious that it's a fatal wound. The body grew pale because instinctively it knows that death is near.

"Mio!? You...why!?

"If you received that attack with your current magic power you would surely die won't you...Protecting a Rank E, is the duty of a Rank A, right...?"

Because of her ripped lung "hyuu--hyuu" Mio leaked a weak breath.

"Eh, damn it? Shit, I got the other kid killed. Shit."

Loki spat out in frustation. But when he noticed Kazuki's expression he laughed complacently.

"Hm? Why is your face like that brat? I get it, through Kaya I somehow know about you guys but...Mio-chan is your lover huh? Hehhehhe"

We are not lovers. But... BUT...!

His head became pure white. The world seemed to blur white because of the highly strung emotion.

Lies...lies lies lies! How could it become like this!?

I don't know for what kind of reason. But that guy, he trampled my precious person...!

"HAHAHAHAHA! That's a good face you make there brat! ...How precious, then for today's moment to be forever unforgotten I'll especially let you survive alone brat. Forever live your whole life to regret this moment! Commit today's encounter in your memory forever, Onii-chan♪ HAHAHAHAHH!"

"Bastaard...I'll kill you!"

"With your magic power it's impossible you know, brat! Rather let me teach you how it is to kill! It's impossible to calm down huuh!?"

...I...I don't care what happened to my body. This lowlife, I'll freaking kill him!

Kazuki was filled with killing intent for the first time since he was born, embracing that rage he chanted the spell.

"Burning up everthing that was touched...scorching heat of rejection without destination! <{{furigana|Ensei Yoroi|Self Burning}}>!"

With his little remaining magic power, Kazuki covered his whole body with flame armor and prepared the form of Iai.

"Thaatt's whhyyy, I said I'm gonna teach you how it is to kill isn't it? Your katana won't be able to pierce my magic power, you get it don't you!?"

Kazuki kicked the ground. Anyhow for this guy, there won't be any mercy.

That's why with my whole strength!

"Besides, why when you are really that angry, rather than attack, you chanted flame defense magic, your life is too valuable huhh!? What a laughable brat!"

"... I don't need something like life! I'll kill you no matter what even if it means stabbing each other to death!!"

Kazuki slashed with Iai while shouting. Right at that moment——By using psychokinesis [Liquid Manipulation], was applied to the whole body of flame and condensed into the sword's blade.

"UOAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

"What!?" Toward the wide-eyed Loki, a flash of flaming battoujutsu<ref>Art of sword drawing</ref> reached his chest.

Thick defensive magic power blocked that attack.

However the blade clad in flame inflicted a strand of scratch on the thick defensive magical power.

Kazuki fixed his grip in the katana with two hand——Iai's real form are two attacks.

Kazuki thought there was no other way except this technique. If that guy said that he'd teach me, I'll teach him technique polished by a human.

Since magic was born in this world, father polished his sword principle with the assumption of fighting against Summoning Magicians.

Inside Hayashizaki style polished by father, exists an ultimate Iai that pursued a dream.

Hayashizaki-style Dream Sword——[{{furigana|Kasane|Pile Up}}].

Why was it called dream sword, it was because father himself cannot realize this technique. It means that it's an unrealistic swordsmanship.

The first swing of the sword gouge out a scratch in the defensive magic power. That scratch, before new magic power plugged up that hollow space the size of a strand of hair, a second swing returned swiftly and piled up the scratch in the identical place. That swing will pierce and kill the defensive magic power.

It doesn't matter how much the enemy's magical power was left, a certain sure-kill consecutive Iai's.

But the time span before the produced scratch got filled up with new magic power was only a blink of an eye. In that one instance, piling up a second sword slash perfectly tracing the first sword slash trajectory, makes it evident why it's called dream sword.

However, for Kazuki at this moment, everything looked like they moved in slow motion.

Using <{{furigana|Perception Reinforcement Magic|Extra Sense}}> to clear and sharpen his perception, Kazuki sensed the defensive magic power's scratch.

Kazuki stirred up his body with his will. Raising a yell of kiai<ref>Fighting spirit</ref> and activating <{{furigana|Body Power Reinforcement Magic|Enchant Aura}}> below the navel, Kazuki accelerated his muscle structure. The whole body's muscle raised a snapping shriek because of the will's unrelenting demand for speed beyond the limit. Even so, whatever the consequence it doesn't matter!

The body surpassed the limit due to magic...Just this guy I'll kill him no matter what!

Everything that Kazuki has cultivated himself——Summoning magic and common magic, and then sword skill——Using everything of those to pile up this two slash. All the scattered pieces are converged in this one swing of a sword.

The blade slid into the scratch where the defensive magic power was thin and gouged and ripped it apart.

——Kazuki arrived at the truth of the sword. The sensation of ripping flesh was clearly felt. Before his eyes, "BAT!"<ref>like opening a curtain</ref> crimson spurt of blood opened like a flower blooming.

"...Thi, this is the sword of human..."

Even so Loki was not dead. ...He received a severe wound but, a fatal wound was not delivered.

Kazuki understood from the slash's feedback. The depth was not sufficient, if only its one sun<ref>Measure unit. Approx. 3.03 cm</ref> deeper.

Kazuki's fingertips lost its strength, the short sword fell to the ground.

...If it's not a short sword, then he'd be dead already!

"Don't fuck with me!"

Loki who sports a wound in his chest let fly a kick towards Kazuki who lost his strength and fell to the ground already.

Kazuki's powerless body that was already like a doll was thrown backward.

"But...thank goodness", suddenly Kazuki who already calmed down thought. If I really killed that guy's body for real——Kaya will also die. If Kaya is not saved...

Strength, my strength is lacking...For a long time I thought I didn't need it, a strong power...

"Damnnit, too careless...how stupid...the body that I got with great trouble is...!"

"Stay away from Otouto-kun! I will kill you!"

Loki raised his head in fluster. Kaguya-senpai mustered her last strength, she squeezed out word by word slowly for a spell, containing the disappearing Asmodeus in the present world.

"Thi, this female magician, from that kind of condition how can she keep the Diva's complete summoning alone!?"

"Oioi, do your besttt, Kaguyaaa...Yosh, this guy is pretty bad news, so let's kill him yeahh!"

Asmodeus was "Kukuku" chuckling, even now Senpai desperately kept her receding conciousness.

"Seventh Hell, come out...!" That voice wringed out the magic.

"Wai...like hell with this! That one is seriously terrible! Hold it I said!!"

The same time Loki started screaming, a fissure ran below him.

From there a huge snake fiercely burst out. Only, the snake head was *gunyagunya* transformed into a human's face——it faced Loki and grinned.

The illegal magician called Earth Snake. Because of the surprise, Kaguya-senpai's concentration is thrown into disarray.

"You are...<{{furigana|World Snake|Midgardsormr}}>. I see, you too have materialized huh?"

Loki grinned broadly and laughed, and clung to the snake's body.

"It's amusing playing with you bastards, too bad I don't have time for this, getting hurt for real will suck...Get out of here, my child!"

"...<{{furigana|Dochikusou Tongyou|Land Escape}}>!<ref>Earth Beast Escape</ref>"

"Dammnit, I'll remember this day, you human brat...no, Solomon's King! I'm acknowledging you! I'm gonna make you dance in my <{{furigana|war of gods|Ragnarok}}> too!"

Before Kaguya-senpai could invoke her magic, both of them sank into the ground. After waiting and seeing that Kaguya-senpai finally passed out, Kazuki watched the scene while still on his back.

——The world is being encroached by the myth.

<{{furigana|Destruction|Catastrophe}}> that didn't make sense was spreading out right in front of my eyes.

In the end of the battle where sword, magic, and Diva mixed together——the ground's surface was gouged, cloud of sand floated, and the spectator stand destroyed, just like a ruin in a desolate land.

Everything was dyed in decadent red by the setting sun. Kazuki stood up in a daze.

This should be a fight for the sake of protecting an important place where I belong.

This kind of conclusion.

Kazuki's underfoot was wet with crimson liquid. Mio lay there, her uniform covered in blood.

The bleeding amount was outrageous. It's not only because of the setting sun that made just about everything dark red.

The siren of the approaching knight group entered his ear.

Kazuki kneeled beside the girl and held the limp upper half of her body in his arms.

Nothing was reflected on the the half-closed eyes of Mio. Her "hyuu-hyuu" breath was becoming intermittent.

The [Red] flowing out of her chest announced the end of Amasaki Mio.

"Why for something<ref>Don't correct this. This word will have some significance later</ref> like me... Even though you always say you are the master, I am the slave. ...Even so, why..."

Kazuki whispered not expecting any reply but, inside Mio's hazy eyes strength are returning, the girl laughed faintly.

"...tha, that's because you see"

Even with agonizing breath, her colorless lip quavered.

"Honestly...I'm so happy I could meet you"

Toward those words, an intense lump of guilt swelled up deep inside his stomach, becoming a strangled yell. It's painful in the heart. His eyes are hot. His head became pure white.

That kind of thing——I knew!

"...The karaage, was delicious"

I know, just from your expression that was obvious!

"...You came when I was sulking alone in my room, I'm glad...getting teased by classmates, I was happy...when we were told we look like married couple, going on date...I was happy. Saying we were going to eat together the same sweet curry..."

I know...I understand all of your feelings, and yet, I didn't have any courage to believe it.

"I, I was always a person that was only saying unpleasant things wasn't I, sorry..."

There was no need to apologize. Her honest feeling was plain to see even without Leme's magic.

"...Cheesecake...it'd be nice if I wrote [Love] properly..."

Mio's eyes closed, she inhaled her last breath softly, and then her pulse stopped.

"...I wanted...to kiss you on the lips..."

That was her last word.

The color left Mio's expression leaving behind an empty shell. Inside Kazuki the dam broke and tears overflowed.

Everything of those...even words that was not said at this moment, I knew all of them already...!!

"UAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 235.jpg|thumb]]

I couldn't protect her. ...I don't even have any power that can protect her.

For a girl who felt love for me, I'm powerless to protect her.

Because of my cowardice, beacuse I keep demeaning myself, I don't even have strength to believe...!

In the middle of wailing, the shaking view blurred with tears reflecting the light of fireshadow——attached to Mio, the matching necklace with me shined reflecting the setting sun. The feather necklace——Phoenix.

The symbol of destruction and rebirth, the divine bird leaping over the world's logic. Its complete summoning...

Leme once said [underhanded trick].

Kazuki bet on the vague hope. He cradled up Mio's body——

He put their lips together without hesitation.

It tasted of blood. At the same time the stigma in the left had radiated heat.

The heat changed into a powerful bond with Mio's spells flowing into his mind.

Phoenix ultimate magic——transcending the fate, the power to take back what is lost.

"...Oh sweet-talking divine bird. ...Oh beautiful artist shaking fate. ...Namely the poet, transform into magician. Everything of me, for thy poem..."

{...In your condition now, the magic power is not enough.}

The surrounding shined with orange light. Orange is, the color of Mio.

Behind Kazuki, Phoenix spread its wing and materialized.

The divine bird warned with low voice. Just like the legend of Phoenix, that magic will burn oneself entirely till only ashes are left behind, from the ashes one will be reborn and resurrected once more. The caster's magic power will be consumed entirely.

The caster's existence and fate will be distorted, invoking a grand restoration magic. Right now it was still barely in time.

If Kazuki used that kind of grand magic in his current condition, he will fall into a grave magic intoxication. His mind will be dragged into <{{furigana|Distorted World|Astrum}}>, the boundary between Astrum with the thinning self-ego and mental world will be lost, blending them together, making it impossible to return from Astrum to the real world. Completely forfeiting his mind.

"My mind——I don't mind about that kind of thing. I don't care whatever happens to me."

"If that's so, then fine...Oh King of Solomon. Recite my poem."

"Disintegrate my body into a thousand words, remake the world by that illusion...<{{furigana|Messhi Tensei|Revive}}><ref>Selfless Rebirth</ref>!!"

As soon as the chant ended, magic power, mind, soul, the feeling of everything being absorbed was felt.

The world distorted. However what happened after that, Kazuki couldn't recognize anything anymore.

——And then Mio opened her eyes.
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}

</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2018-06-11T17:05:53Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Chapter 4 - Love Simulation */

==Chapter 4 - Love Simulation==
“Right, let’s make curry tonight. I suddenly want to eat a curry that has lots of sweet cheese inside. The one that was made previously in Nanohana Institution. It’s decided!”

“Curry, is it…I have often made it before. However, it wouldn’t work well with tomorrow’s bento.”

“Isn’t it fine if you make a curry bento? Just use Magic to heat it up. This is the master’s command! Potatoes~, Carrots~, Onions~♪”

Mio hummed a short song as she placed the vegetables into the shopping basket.

When Kazuki went to buy ingredients for dinner, Mio happily followed.

After the lunch break, her arguing attitude reappeared and she was also in a good mood.

Inside the Knights Academy’s huge campus , there were shops that sell ingredients for the students that wanted to make their own food.

“Moss<ref>Apparently, in some curry, moss is an ingredient. (I never knew that).</ref> ♪, If it’s meat, then it’s definitely chicken, right!?” She held a box and laughed.

“I’ll comply with your orders, master.”

After bringing the selected goods to the cashier, Kazuki used the Student Council President’s <Food Budget> to pay the bill.

“I’ll give this to you, this is you, who is a slave, should be responsible for!”

Mio deftly placed the goods into the plastic bag, then she shoved it into Kazuki’s hand.

The two bulging plastic bags filled up both of Kazuki’s hand.

“What~, do you have any opinions?”

“I did not say that it was bad. And from the beginning, I did not plan on letting a girl carry the items.”

“Is it heavy? Because a lot of vegetables has been put in, so it must be very heavy, right~?”

“This level of heaviness is nothing, I have always been training, so it is not a problem.”

“You are overexerting yourself! It can’t be helped~! As your master, I should still help you.”

Mio held onto a handle of the plastic bag in Kazuki’s left hand, so it became a situation where two people were lifting up one bag…Just like they were walking while holding hands.

Conveying the fact that she did not truly treat Kazuki as a slave to him.

However, to her, who was still displaying a stubborn position of <Not forgiving Kazuki>, maintaining the master and slave relationship is the most natural way to get along.

Through the graph——Mio’s positivity levels was displaying 67.

On their way back to the Witch’s House, they coincidently met with their classmates.

“Amasaki-san and him…As expected, their relationship is really good. Just like a couple or perhaps just like a married couple.”

“W, Wait a minute! It is all your fault because you revealed a comfortable expression when you are together with me, which led to me being misunderstood! You should at least wave your tail towards your master!”

Mio hurriedly argued with Kazuki.

“Wait, from the beginning, weren’t you the one that displayed a happy expression?”

“W, When did I? This is a very normal expression! I am always this calm and beautiful!”

“You were singing a song earlier. If that isn’t being happy, then what should I call it?”

“That is different! That is…only a normal vegetable song! Because I like vegetables so that’s why I sang, it is only like this! Being happy because I am with you, how is it possible!”

Mio forcibly grabbed the plastic bag from Kazuki’s hand and hugged the vegetables inside tightly.

“I love vegetables! When I grow up, I will marry an onion on a white horse!!”

This person just said something incredible.

“When we get back, we would need to slowly cook the vegetables using a pot.”

“Why do you have to do such a cruel thing!? Bastard!”

“Ahaha…How should I put it, I wish you two happiness.”

The classmates gave a bitter smile and left.

“This is all your fault, causing them to misunderstand and leave! Idiot!!”

However, Mio was not truly angry. And a Black Skull did not fly out either.

“Listen to me, Hikaru. The two of them seemed to be like a newlywed couple. Otouto-kun cuts the vegetables and Mio-chan will place the cut vegetables into the bowl…The first time the two of them worked together is here!”

“Ah, when they are working together and their hands touch each other, the two of them will be shocked…How nice, I also long for such a sweet scene.”

“The two of them are very happy.”

When Kazuki and Mio were making food in the kitchen, three gazes were secretly watching them.

“…Hey, you, think of a plan. The misunderstanding has deepened.”

“How can I think of a plan, they are our senpais.”

Kazuki quickly looked behind. The ones secretly watching were the two senpais and Koyuki.

…If it was Kazuki, he actually would want to let Koyuki join in.

“Amasaki, try this taste.”

“Um…Great! As expected from the thing that I made! This curry will be deemed Golden Mio-sama curry! If cheese was placed as a topping…Then it is the best!”

“Don’t just casually choose a name, master.”

But because Mio wanted a sweet taste, so in the end, it became a curry that had enormous amounts of sweet miso, onions, bananas, apples and honey. Although this person really likes it…

“To others, it may be slightly too sweet. Oi——Eh, Hiakari-san!”

“…What is it, Kazuki”. Koyuki, who was still wearing the stimulating shirt like before, walked over.”

“Try tasting this curry as well.”

“If everybody thinks the taste is fine, then there is no need to specially tailor the taste for me.”

“Please don’t say this kind of nonsense. I also hope that you are one of the ones that are happy as well.”

Kazuki forcibly moved the spoon over. Although she had a confused expression, but she still ate it.

“…It is slightly too sweet. But in general, it is still very delicious.”

“Hiakari-san enjoys eating spicy right? Then if we were to add a bit of red pepper, would the taste be enough?”

“Hey you, aren’t your taste too weird!? You actually picked faults with this Mio-chan’s professionalcreamytopchilisaucecurry-sama!”

“Hey, the name is completely different…Then I’ll move only mine and Amasaki’s portion to a small pot and make it a little spicier for the others.”

“Ah, you also enjoy eating sweet.”

Another red heart flew out.

This person’s positively level is currently rising exponentially. It seems to be because of food.

“Ah, speaking of which, there is something that I would like to discuss with Mio-chan and Koyuki-chan.”

Kaguya-senpai let out a sound as if she had just remembered something and walked into the kitchen.

“It is related to Inter-Division Competition on next week’s Saturday. A first-year must also participate. Since the two of you have successfully made a contract, Mio-chan and Koyuki-chan, which one should we send out? Since Mio-chan had fought before, then is it okay if it’s Koyuki-chan debut this time?”

The so-called Inter-Division Competition was an event that the senpais were recently preparing.

It seems to be the case…that it is a large-scaled exhibition event hosted by the Magic and Sword Division Student Council with ordinary civilians and freshmen spectating.

“I will obey to senpai’s arrangements…”

Although she said that she would obey, but Mio frowned. Actually, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to be redeemed for her previous failure.

——Just at this moment, a large roar came from the outside.

“Nii-sama Nii-sama——! Why is Nii-sama! Nii-sama at this kind of place——!!”

Then, *PATA*! The door was opened.

Everybody hurried to the entrance and could only see a breathless Kanae standing there.

“Nii-sama! Why are you living at this kind of place!? When I asked the teachers before, they said that they have arranged a residence outside of the campus, so I was assured!”

“How aggressive, causing me to think what happened. So it was about that. Because of various things, I cannot use the residence outside. Thus, senpai sheltered the homeless me.”

“How is that fine! Nii-sama, who has already reached that kind of age, is actually living with another woman besides me…About that, too dirty…As expected, Nii-sama should immediately transfer to the Sword Division!”

“Give me a minute, Kanae-chan! By now, who would agree with the transfer to the Sword Division! I have also participated in on this matter, this was the result of the Magic Division Staff Meeting!”

“That’s not the case. The Magic Division Staff Members’ thinking changed again…Because of the duel before.”

Kanae seemed to be boasting of her victory and revealed a smile. That smile seemed to give off a bad feeling to others.

“What does that mean about their thinking changed?”

“In fact, the amount of teachers that recognized Nii-sama’s strength as a swordsman has increased, it seems that the opinion of transferring to the Sword Division is the majority now. I, as the Sword Division Student Council President, have already begun collecting signatures…And have obtained signatures from more than half of the staff room, including the Director. So long as he wants to, he can always change profession!”

“Signatures!? It has already been put into action!?”

The tension at the Witch’s House suddenly rose. Kanae’s actions were not simply her bro-con acts, but it was an action that also accompanied her role as the Sword Division Student Council President.

Kanae fiercely grabbed onto Kazuki’s hand.

“Come, Nii-sama, let us head to the Sword Division, let us head together to our love nest!”

However, Kazuki coldly shook off Kanae’s hand.

“Kanae, I will remain in the Magic Division. I do not want to end this as the identity of the worst one and this place has already become an important place to me…Just like the Hayashizaki Family.”

“W…What are you saying? Nii-sama actually rejected me…”

“Don’t think that you can continue to be so willful. We are both high school students now.”

“Nii-sama won’t listen to your Onee-chan words!?”<ref>In case you do not understand, Kanae usually plays the role of the little sister, but here she tried to be the elder sister.</ref>

“Don’t just become the Onee-chan when it is convenient for you!”

Kanae seriously became stubborn. Kazuki used a severe attitude and confronted Kanae.

“Nii-sama? Onee-chan?…Their relationship is impossible to understand.

“…As expected, it should be some kind of perverted play…”

Hoshikaze-senpai and Koyuki were confused. Next time, he must clearly explain it to them…

“However, no matter what Nii-sama says, this has already obtained the consent of the staff room!”

“You…did not even ask me for my opinion, why do you casually do such a thing!”

“This is the action that I have done as the Student Council President, so it is unrelated to Nii-sama!”

“Wait a minute. You, although I do not know whether you are Onee-chan or Imouto, but from the very beginning, what willful things are you saying to my Kazu-nii…No, my slave!? This person is mine!”

Mio and Kanae confronted each other. Kanae turned her gaze towards Mio, changed her expression and stared at her.

The past imouto from his adopted family who is also the current onee-chan from his adopted family and the past imouto, who is also the current master, were opposing each other.

“…What, do you have a problem, first year. If we have to resort to you Magic Division’s favorite meritocracy to solve this, then that is also fine. I will let you experience a shameful result that is even more powerful than the one with Nii-sama’s duel…!”

Kanae placed her hand onto the handle of her sword and released a murderous atmosphere through her Physical Enhancement.

Mio felt afraid and retreated, but in order to protect her, Kaguya-senpai inserted herself between the two of them.

“But, since otouto-kun’s level in sword techniques is already superb, it is pointless for him to go to the Sword Division. If he is to remain in the Magic Division, the things he will be able to obtain is much more.”

“Even if Nii-sama, himself, will not learn anything, but the influence he gives to the others is unparalleled. Nii-sama’s existence will give the students, who felt inferior to the Magic Division, courage! Nii-sama is just like the sun!”

“…That is the same for the Magic Division! If the Magic Division has someone like Otouto-kun, then they will further recognize sword techniques and the Sword Division! I plan on training this child to become a Magic Swordsman that would connect the Magic Division and the Sword Division!”

The Magic Division and Sword Division Student Council President engaged in a fierce battle around Kazuki.

“Your way of thinking may indeed have some truth. But that premise can only be established if Nii-sama can use Summoning Magic. But Nii-sama can’t use Summoning Magic.”

Kazuki felt a slight chill within his heart. He did not mention Leme’s ability to anyone. Everybody still thought that he was powerless…But in the earlier lunch break, he had obtained a <Key> from Mio.

Although he had not tested it yet… Whether or not he is able to use Summoning Magic.

“Ultimately, this place is not where Nii-sama, who cannot use Summoning Magic, should stay.”

“The Witch’s House is a very good place to stay for Otouto-kun. This kind of thing should not be denied by an outsider like you!”

“You actually said that I, as Nii-sama’s Onee-chan and Imouto, am an outsider!?…Hmm, since we said up to this point, then please prove Nii-sama’s Magic to me.”

Kanae seemed to speak as if she had prepared it in advance.

“…Prove? How should we prove it?”

“The 3 Rounds of the Division Competition held next week, please let Nii-sama participate. Let Nii-sama duel with the assassin that I, the Student Council President, have prepared and prove his Magic talent!”

Assassin…!? Just at this moment, a strange sound came from the outside.

“Kanae~, please wait~”

Then, *patapata*, the footstep sounds stopped at the entrance.

“Uwah…Entering the Witch’s House seems to be scary…I want to escape. But if I escape, I will make Kanae mad.”

“Fufufu, she really came at the right time. This person is the Student Council Vice-President, who will become Nii-sama’s opponent in the competition. She is my best friend, close confidant and number one disciple, Kamiizumi Iori!”

“As expected, it’s scary~. I’m going back. I’m running away.”

“Wait a minute! I-chan, you did not even come in, isn’t that too much!?”

“UWAHH!? I already came in! I came in that much!”

Using a timid way of opening the door, a girl, with a doll’s hair, stuck her face inside.

She quickly looked at the situation around the entrance and her entire body began to tremble.

“The instant I entered, everybody’s gaze seems to be especially piercing!?”

“…Forget it. Although this person’s personality is just like a newly born deer, but her skill in swords is real. If Nii-sama does not use a sword and only uses Summoning Magic to defeat this person, then I will admit the fact about Nii-sama’s Magic talent.”

“Because I defeated Summoning Magic before with only a sword, now this time, I have to defeat the sword with Summoning Magic!?”

“Ehhhhhhh!? What is this about! Kanae, I did not hear about such a thing!?”

“If you heard about it, then you would not come over here.”

“Yes, I absolutely would not! About this, I am certain about it!! Why would I come!!”

“…Since you said the word disciple. Kanae, did you teach this Iori-senpai the Hayashizaki-Ryuu?”

“Within a period of one year, I have taught her Hayashizaki-Ryuu’s <Reading Intent, Seeing Magic and Instant God>.”

In other words, she is able to detect intents, perceive the flow of Magic Power and move as swift as the wind.

Kazuki secretly glanced at Iori-senpai’s legs that extended from her skirt. The two legs are the same as Kanae’s, it was as tough as an antelope. Just through that, he understood.

If it was a straightforward one on one duel, a simple attacking Magic like Barrett would basically never hit.

“How one-sided…”

“Don’t say it is one-sided, this side has already obtained over half of the staff room’s support. This is already giving a compromise. Why should Nii-sama, who cannot use Summoning Magic, stay at this kind of place?”

Can I really use Summoning Magic? Did I really forge a connection with Amasaki…?

Just then unease flashed through Kazuki’s brain. But even so, his own attitude was firm.

I…want to remain here! Kazuki was filled with a powerful emotion and stared at Iori-senpai.

“I, I am not that great of a swordsman~. T, The comments coming from the world is terrifying~”

“Let us go back, I-chan. If we do not head back soon, Torazou will begin to make irresponsible remarks.”

“Let’s go back, let’s go back! Ehehe, then we will leave first~”

“Otonashi Kaguya. This year’s Inter-Division Competition, I will use the victory from this person and I to obtain the final victory…”

Kanae fearlessly laughed and left together with Iori-senpai. Kaguya-senpai was dumbfounded.

“…We really were put up. We are dragged into a battle that we cannot lose, even the Inter-Division Competition has become favorable to the Sword Division. Although Kanae-chan seems to be very simple, but she actually has this side, it is really impossible to measure.”

“…Right, there is something I would like to tell everyone.”

Hoshikaze-senpai said with a solemn tone. Her expression was very serious.

“…From the kitchen…A burning smell is coming out…”

——This time, Kazuki remembered that he placed the pot on top of the fire to heat it up and hurried to the kitchen.

Because only the small pot with sweet curry was being heated up on top of the fire, the only victim was Mio, who cried.

× × ×

“…Barrett!!”

After the Spell’s Chant, the Stigma on his left hand issued an orange light. At the same time, an illusion of wings wrapped in flames appeared behind Kazuki and released a flame bullet.

The small stone that was placed as the target was crushed. Mio pursed her lips.

“Actually using the same Magic as me, how arrogant…”

——After trying it out for a bit, he was successfully able to use Mio’s Summoning Magic.

“It’s true. Leme-chan’s ability is to <Copy Other Diva’s Ability>!”

Kaguya-senpai seemed to have become happy as if it was about herself.

Kazuki confessed the truth to everyone that Leme is not powerless.

However, the detail about <The amount of Magic that he is able to use increases when he forms a better relationship with girls> was kept secret from them.

This was also Liz Liza-sensei’s instruction.

“The condition is utterly preposterous…What an outrageous Diva.”

Kazuki believed that he is unable to keep that secret anymore and headed to Liz Liza-sensei to explain everything.

If he was able to use numerous Diva’s Summoning Magic in the future, it will become impossible to conceal Leme’s special nature.

“The reason that I was able to obtain the Heart’s Key from Amasaki…Although I said that it is positivity levels, but I believe it is not limited to the feelings of love. Friendship and Family Love is also included. Because I am old acquaintances with that person, so I will not fight to become the Harem King that Leme mentioned, but rather aim to become a Friendship King!”

“Friendship between male and females, huh…I think that although friendship and love are different things, but it is also not completely separate…After the relationship becomes more intimate, even if you were initially planning to be just friends, but it will naturally become that. I, Isn’t that type of relationship like that?”

After Liz Liza-sensei slightly blushed, she let out a dry cough.

“B, But my own perspective in love should not matter. Only that we have to think of a plan to hide Leme’s special nature away from others. Among the teachers, there are many people who do not trust Leme as they do not know her true identity. Right now, it is still the best to make them think that she is not that powerful of a Diva. Right…You should just say that <She is able to copy Lower Level Summoning Magic>.”

“…But why is it only Phenex, why can’t you use my Asmodeus?”

“About that, perhaps it’s a problem with compatibility.”

Kazuki immediately hid the truth, but Kaguya-senpai suddenly became depressed.

“…Is my compatibility with Otouto-kun bad? That’s a severe blow…”

“B, But if I practice, then it will certainly become possible to be used!”

On the other side, Mio issued a protest to Kazuki. But compared to the thoughts that was said out from her mouth, a tiny red heart flew out from her chest. The value displayed on the graph also slightly increased to 70.

“But Otouto-kun’s chanting speed is too slow. The time that you spent was probably twice as much as Mio-chan. You must work hard on this aspect!”

The four steps for Summoning Magic, if it had to be said, each of them respectively points to Telepathic Magic towards the Diva. Because it was an area he was not good at, the difference in skill was suddenly revealed.

And, the Magical Dress was not just a simple decoration. It also has the power to assist the connection between the Diva.

Kazuki did not have the original Magical Dress, so that might become an unfavorable condition as well.

“Forget it…Since we use the same Magic, then I will accompany you for your practice!”

Mio used her palm to pat Kazuki’s back in order to encourage him.

But…if it was only Barrett, it is unlikely for him to win against that opponent.

If you practice more, then the amount of Magic you can use increases. This argument may not be true.

——I currently am lying to everyone. And using the excuse of practicing with me, I must increase everybody’s positivity levels…

After launching consecutive Barretts, because of the stress and Magic Power depletion, Kazuki was tired and nearly fell down.

“…But, you cannot just rest during the resting period. Quickly go conquer that girl, go ask her out! GO GO!”

Inside the mind of Kazuki, who was resting, Leme’s used the method of telepathy to send her voice over. The thing that Leme was concerned about was that <This time, he must become serious!> and she was overjoyed.

“Tomorrow is Sunday, go invite her to a date and increase the positivity levels in one go!” Today is Saturday, the Inter-Division Competition was next week’s Saturday. If he really wanted to let himself be able to use higher level Summoning Magic within this week, then indeed, tomorrow was the best opportunity.

A so-called date…It should be fine if he moved based on the feelings of playing together with friends.

But if he was to re-invite her to play, how should he do it?

Kazuki sat down on a bench. Speaking of which, his current Spiritual Power was completely drained.

“…Oh, because your positivity levels are already high enough, so the other side is coming over.”

Lifting his head——Mio was currently standing in front of Kazuki who was lying on the bench, tired.

“This is for you, you must be thirsty after chanting spells for so long? Drink some orange juice.”

She handed over a cold plastic bottle.

Kazuki could not help but stare intently at Mio’s face. Her face had delicate features. The mouth that keeps talking wildly, even without lipstick, it was still a rose-color. It slightly trembled——As expected, she was really cute.

Strange, an abnormal feeling was produced.

“W, What. Managing the slave’s health is also the master’s job. Be grateful to this gentle master! Really, what are you looking at! Hey!!”

After being stared by Kazuki like that, Mio was slightly dumbfounded.

“…Anyways, Summoning Magic is unexpectedly hard to use. I originally thought that I was handing it over to the Diva only, in the end, I had practiced consecutively for a few hours. It feels that my Spiritual Power is completely consumed…”

“If you fully exhaust your Magic Power today, it will enter the recovery period tomorrow. So please work harder now.”

Once Magic Power was used to the limits, it must spend some time before it fully recovers.

“Then let’s go play normally during the weekend.”

“…Speaking of which, this is the first weekend since school started.”

Mio took the initiative to change the topic.

“We used to always play together. Kazu-nii would always refuse to let me go and bring me around…I was always thinking what a hopeless brother.”

“Hey, wait a moment. It isn’t like that. It was you, who was always following behind me and running around recklessly. Like when I want to go outside to play, you would begin to cry and yell out “No No”. Then you would always pester me to draw or sing, I remember it clearly. I will not play that kind of game with you.”

“T, That’s not how it happened! Kazu-nii, you idiot!! L, Leaving that aside…Speaking of which, I am free this weekend.”

Mio drank her own orange juice while looking at Kazuki.

“You seemed to be very free as well. Leme told me. “Even though Leme doesn’t have time, but the contractor seems to want to play with Leme, how troublesome. You should just substitute Leme and accompany him to play”.”

Kazuki was surprised and issued out a “Haah!?” sound.

Inviting a tiny child to play, doesn’t it make him seem like a very severe Lolicon!?”

“You, since you are bored to the extent that you will play with little children, you should at least tell me.”

“I did not say such words! Even if it’s me, I still have something to do!”

“Idiot! Even though Leme arranged it for you, what are you saying!”

“HAAH!? About how you’re not busy, in other words…you really wanted to play together with that young girl!?”

“W, Who would! I am not a lolicon nor a siscon!”

“Right now we are not discussing about the sister topic!”

Speaking of which…Why is that person so angry? Logically speaking, there is no reason for her to be angry.

“That person is saying, she wants you to invite her out to play.”

…Is that so? Mio sipped her orange juice and from time to time observed Kazuki’s expression. Seeing Kazuki fall silent, “Uuuu~!”she pursed her lips.

Looks like he must take initiative and invite her out. But what should he say?

“Still thinking what you should do…Just invite her out on a date! The romantic type!”

“Hey, hey, Glutton Amasaki. Tomorrow is Sunday, should we eat a meal together?”

“Who would use this method as an invitation, idiot! The romantic portion is hopelessly inadequate!”

“What, you actually said that I am a glutton!? Why do I have to be treated as a glutton by you!?”

“Because whenever it comes to food, you would become very happy.”

Although he thought that this path was correct, but Mio had a dull expression and let out a black skull.

“Hmph, speaking of which, why should I go out to play with a person like you!”

“…Didn’t you just say you were free during the weekend?”

“I am free, but there is no reason that I must go out with you to play!”

Mio suddenly turned around. It feels like she had said a lot of incomprehensible words.

“…However, if you have any suitable reason…Then it is not impossible for me to accompany you.”

“Kazuki! She is testing you! If this is inside a Galge, then it is the result of your selection!”

…What is she testing me on? I did not play a Galge before.

“Then, I want to give my gratitude to you for making a bento for me before. It was really delicious.”

“What gratitude. I said that I made the bento because I lost. Don’t keep mentioning about the past.”

“And…There is something from before I would like to apologize for.”

Before, he was unable to recognize that Mio was Mio.

“If it was to apologize about that time…If it is only such an extent, I would not forgive you.”

Mio pursed her lips and turned to the side.

“About that time, I am really sorry! So I will wholeheartedly serve you as a slave tomorrow! Just for tomorrow, no matter what, master…No, princess-sama, I will listen~”

Princess-sama, this word seems to have caused Mio to tremble.

But Mio still retreated a bit, as if she had seen through Kazuki’s intentions and asked.

“Why are you trying so hard?…Do you really want to go on a date with me?”

Damn, I was too persistent and it caused her to become suspicious?

“No, this must be tsundere. Because she felt unease, so she wanted you to attack more proactively.”

“Why?…Why must you put so much effort? Do you really want to go on a date with me?”

As if she felt unease, Mio asked again. Then indeed… “Okay let me try again” ,“Work Harder”, “Just go and do it!”, these phrases were often seen in the movies.

In front of Kazuki, the positivity level graph that only Kazuki could see appeared. The positivity levels increased from 70 to 75. If that’s the case——He should be able to do it, right?

“I want to become even more intimate than before with Mio!”

He already did not use reason for his excuse. Kazuki only said the truth out.

“!? J, Just now y…you called me Mio!”

Damn, I could not help but call her name directly.

“I, Is that so? Just like before…So y,you would invite…Hmph. Is it like that?”

He originally thought that he would be scolded by her, but in the end, Mio only “Ehehe” and relaxed her expression.

“It can’t be helped…If you are so willing to treat me as a princess-sama and accompany me, then I will go out and play together with you! But, this is not a date, don’t be mistaken!!”

Floating out was the red hearts again.

Amasaki Mio ——78 Otonashi Kaguya —— 59 Hiakari Koyuki —— 41 Hoshikaze Hikaru——34

“The numbers are slowly increasing. Then tomorrow is the date! Well done, Our King!”

After returning to his room, Leme comforted Kazuki. No, she already said it wasn’t a date…

“…Speaking of which, what on earth happened with your appearance. And, didn’t your size increase a bit?”

Leme, who materialized in front of Kazuki, was wearing a never-seen-before ethnic style dress. But the clothes were quite shabby. Her height had also become around the same age as a primary student.

“The positivity levels that was obtained from Mio let Leme grow up slightly! Being summoned completely naked was also due to the lack of strength. With the growth, Leme will also retrieve an appropriate appearance. In other words, this is Lemegeton Level 2! Okay, you will need to prepare how to deal with tomorrow’s event, so today, let’s go to sleep!”

Leme happily dragged Kazuki to the bed.

Is that so, this person was also growing slightly.

…Eh? Even though that she is obviously growing, but she still needs to hug him while sleeping?

× × ×

“I hate being watched by the senpais as we leave.”

Because Mio said this, so they specifically looked for a place to meet.

The two of them would leave at different times and meet up in front of the Square’s fountain. Kazuki arrived first and after feeling a bit embarrassed, Mio happily trotted over.

Once she arrived, Mio used a finger and pointed at Kazuki.

“Listen carefully, I have said this from the start, this is not a date!”

It should be like that. After all, we’re not in such a relationship. Kazuki expressed his agreement.

“Although it is not a date, if you are going to serve me to apologize for the past and for the usual gratitude, then I will accept it. Just for today, you will have to treat me like a princess-sama and serve me well!…I’m looking forward to it!”

Mio was wearing a casual, spring-styled dress and cardigan, which was gently floating around. However, on her feet, she was wearing slightly heavy boots. The sweet and spicy balance, it was very appropriate for her personality. She was also wearing a necklace that glowed around her neck.

“…That is feather-shaped.”

Shining in front of her chest, it was an Indian accessory that was like a feather.

“Your eyes are not bad. This is very similar to Phenex!…You’re appearance is too plain! Tooo plain!!…But your body is firmly built, perhaps it is better for you to dress more simple. Yes…In total, I should still praise you.”

“For boy clothing, as long as it is easy to move in, then it does not matter.”

“If you were to use the fashion magazine’s ad phrase for the street “…Only a warrior’s body can be permitted to wear as simple as concise spaghetti”. It is that kind of feeling.”

Her eyes sparkled. Kazuki did not know how to respond.

“…You, don’t just occasionally use food to make a weird metaphor.”

“Okay, let’s go! The quality of the shop that you bring a female to will decide your quality as a male!”

Mio happily said. Okay, let’s go. Kazuki took a step forward——

“Speaking of which, this is wrong!?”

Suddenly, criticisms and black skull flew from behind. Did he suddenly make a mistake?

“Wait, why are you walking in front like in a march! Didn’t you say that you will treat me like a princess-sama for a day? What are you thinking!? Now quickly escort me!”

“E, Escort!? Escort is…What should I do!?”

Treating her to a meal, listening to whatever she says, isn’t that enough!?

“You scatterbrain…First of all, let me hold onto your arm and walk~”

Mio quickly moved next to Kazuki’s side. Although it did not matter, but when she rushed over, her appearance when her dress and cardigan was flapping like in a dance was really cute.

Thus, she held onto Kazuki’s arm.

Their arms were linked with each other. Mio’s body tightly leaned over and a soft feeling came.

“…Wait, you, did you just twitch? And your face is slightly red?”

“I, It is not red. I, who have trained as a swordsman, would not be thrown in disarray because of being held in the arm!”

“Hmph, what swordsman…As expected, if it is only holding arms, it cannot be called as an escort. We are not children anymore, if you wish to escort me, then naturally we have to do up to this extent.”

Mio temporarily released their linked up arms and let Kazuki’s left hand hold onto her waist.

Thus, it became a form where Kazuki was hugging a girl’s waist. In order to cope with this, Mio also pressed her body closer.

“W…We have to walk like this!?”

Doesn’t it become two people embracing each other as they walk!?

…Is this really not a date!?

“Fufu~ah, your face, is becoming more red! What training as a swordsman, the Hayashizaki-Ryuu isn’t that good!!”

“Aren’t you also blushing!? Your cheeks are as red as apples!”

“Hehehe, this is the <Escort> for Princess-sama! Okay, let’s go!!”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 162.jpg|thumb]]

As if she was feeling extremely pleased, Mio swung her hand and took the first step.

While Tokyo was the foundation for politics, at the same time, it is a <Workshop> for Alchemy.

Inside the workshop, various products that did not exist previously were produced through alchemy.

Alchemy——The Alchemy that was passed down traditionally through the ancient times were irregular occurrences that could not be explained through science. It was a product that was repeatedly tested thousands or millions of times throughout the years or decades.

In the current generation, through Normal Magic, the efficiency for Alchemy’s operations has increased.

Perceptibility Enhancement Magic could feel the particles of the matter and by using Psychokinetic Magic or Pyrokinesis Magic, it could move, change, and restructure —— Just like lead becoming into gold——and transform it into a completely different matter.

The alchemy technique that breaks down the matters’ particles is called <Alcahest>.

The Alchemists did not join any companies but rather construct their own workshop. After Tokyo was destroyed by the Illegal Magic Users, this city was revived through the Alchemy gathered by the Workshop.

At the workshop, clothes and accessories that had alchemy used on them, were on sale. There are also restaurants that use Magic that causes the ingredients’ quality to change through the process called <Alchemy Cooking>——It has also become a dating site for the youths.

When Kazuki and Mio were walking in the streets, they were aware of some kind of gaze…What was it?

“What, why are you looking around? Please escort me properly.”

“Ah, no…nothing.”

The streets in the vicinity still remained as ruins and have not been rebuilt. If they slightly walk into an alley, the public security would worsen.

At this kind of place, there were often cases where Illegal Magic Users did sneak attacks on the Knights or the Magic Division Students——In other words, the people that carry Stigma. It is often referred to as a case called <Stigma Hunting>.

In the recent years, the amount of Stigma Hunting has increased. It was said to be terrorist attacks targeting the Knights for being exclusive to Summoning Magic.

…Because of that, while walking in the streets, it is still best to hide the Stigma. However, the difference with an Enigma is that a Stigma would expand throughout the skin. Thus, many people are unable to hide it.

Mio also seemed to be leaving a mistake uncorrected and making the best out of it. From the dress that revealed the back, you could see the Stigma. It feels like Mio treated the Stigma as part of a decoration to match her clothing.

…Because they were heading out to play, so he did not bring his sword. This may be a blunder.

“Ah, a cat! There’s a cat!” The moment Mio issued out a sound, the white cat crossed in front of their eyes.

Directly in front of their gaze was also that cat.

“Nyaah——♪”

Mio suddenly let her head lean upon Kazuki’s shoulder and issued a strange sound.

"…I, It’s a joke. I only wanted to try how that feels…"

“Do you often visit this store? Although this place should be very far from Hayashizaki’s Family.”

After finishing eating the Italian cuisine, Mio wiped her mouth with the napkin and asked.

“Because I wanted my family to eat delicious meals, I would visit many shops on my rest days with the little amount of pocket money I have in order to hone my cooking techniques. Alchemy Cooking feels like it is a life.”

“…You, aside from Sword Techniques, you also maintain a high degree of self-control. Although it is really delicious.”

Towards the Italian restaurant that exuded a playful atmosphere, Mio seemed to be very satisfied.

“Our shop is currently hosting a couple-limited event, I was wondering what you think about it?”

The waitress that was already recovering the clean dishes said to them.

“Wait…We are not a couple…”

“Our shop’s special cream cheesecake would be provided for free!”

“If we can eat this, then why not pretend to be one?”

Mio probably was embarrassed as they were treated as a couple and lowered her head.

The waitress also brought the cake over shortly.

Although it was not as big as a birthday cake, but it was still a round cake that has not been cut apart.

Beside it was a piping bag with a red sauce.

“This is…strawberry sauce or what is in it? And there is also one fork…”

“If the girlfriend use this strawberry sauce to write words on the cake, then with an “Ah——n” way and feed the boyfriend, this cream cheesecake is free! This is the event!”

“…What a flashy event.”

“Okay, girlfriend-san. Write down all the feelings that you cannot deliver normally here!”

The waitress onee-san’s eyes sparkled. It was obvious that this person was currently enjoying herself.

Looking at the pipebag that was handed over, Mio was overwhelmed.

“W, What do the other guests generally write during this time?”

“Most of them would write <nowiki></nowiki> or <Love> these kind of words.”

Mio wanted to write some words, but she hesitated with a “Uuuuu——“ sound.

Then, Mio, as if out of desperation, wrote a big <Idiot> on the cheesecake.

“Forget it, this is also an expression of love.” The waitress-san gave a wry smile.

“Okay, open your mouth! Hmmph, this is just like feeding a dog!”

Then she picked up a piece of the cake and brought it over to Kazuki’s mouth in order to feed him.

After Kazuki took a bite, he began to counterattack by saying <This time, it is the Princess-sama’s turn>.

“I, I want to eat by myself!”

“That is not allowed. The waitress-san is watching by the side, so you must abide by the rules.”

“Why are you so stubborn at this kind of place?”

“Okay, Amasaki. Open wide.”

“…You, I wanted to say it for a while, but can you not call me Amasaki.”

Towards Kazuki’s calm greeting, Mio used a terrifying gaze to look at him.

“When you were inviting me before, didn’t you call me Mio…Why did it suddenly change back?”

“Eh, Ahhh, sorry…Mio, come, open wide.”

After Kazuki directly called her name, Mio honestly opened her mouth and accepted the <Ahh——n>.

“Delicious…” From the blushing Mio’s chest, a red heart gently floated out.

——The two of them took turns to feed each other the cheesecake. After they finished eating, Kazuki planned to pay the bill.

“…By the way, in the first place, I, did not truly treat you as a slave. I will still pay…?”

Mio suddenly become honest as if she borrowed it from a cat, and pulled out her own wallet.

Kazuki stopped her with a wry smile. Because it was already planned that this side would treat her.

Mio revealed an uneasy expression. As a result, Kazuki also started to feel a bit tensed again.

So when they left the restaurant, this time, Kazuki took the initiative to hug her waist and did the <Escort>.

After Mio issued an <Ah>, she also actively cooperated and leaned over with her body.

She blushed and the red hearts that represents the positivity levels flew out once again.

After leaving the restaurant, they began to browse the items in the workshop.

Just like what he imagined, Mio, who loves beautiful products, would say “This is cute” “You should try this out” in the shops. After this was said, Kazuki also gradually developed an interest and did not have any conflicted feelings as he tried them out in front of the mirror.

——But “……”, Mio suddenly became depressed.

“It is already…quite late.”

As if she was reluctant to part, Mio lifted her head towards the sky. The surroundings has already began to fall into the evening.

Just when Kazuki was just about to say to her, 'let’s go out and play together again', he suddenly swallowed the words that had already reached his mouth.

He noticed. ——Even if he was to invite her next time to play as a friend, they would not be able to pass through the time like today.

The things that they did today had already gone beyond the scope of <Playing with Friends>.

Because she was also aware of this, so she was feeling reluctant and did not say anything.

As if time had stopped, the two of them were relatively silent. The sun slowly descended bit by bit.

“Right! …Wait for me for a while. Listen carefully, absolutely do not move!”

Mio suddenly ran into an alley that was lined up with the Workshop streets.

Under the circumstances where he was completely puzzled, Kazuki remained there by himself.

Suddenly acting alone——He was very curious about the gaze that he had felt since morning.

When he had noticed, this place was the outer edge of the city. The dimness was not just due to the time.

“…Nii-san♪”

Just when he felt unease, someone talked to him from behind. Kazuki was shocked and turned towards the back.

While maintaining alertness, he turned around——Inside the silent street stood a girl that was probably in junior high.

Although her ears were not sharp, but her hair was silver just like an elf. It was a girl who exuded an abnormal atmosphere. She was wearing clothes that were broken in a couple of places as she exposed an innocent smile towards Kazuki.

…Who was it? Although he felt that he had saw her face before, but——

“Finally, I am able to talk with you. I had to pluck up a lot of my courage. Because the two of you were always together, so I felt that I should not bother you. Are the two of you going out? If that’s the case, then it would be too sad.”

Gazing at the alley that Mio ran to, she whispered lonely.

“…You are?”

“Ah, did you forget who I am? That’s too much. Then please don’t forget today’s encounter, Nii-san♪”

I have seen her before. Because of the previous case, Mio, he immediately noticed it.

Inside the memories of Nanohana Institute, an image of a person was successfully depicted within his mind.

But it feels that the person who was similar to her from his memories did not have this hair color.

And this was quite far away from Nanohana Institute.

So he felt that something was wrong and could not help but ask this question, “Who are you?”

The girl suddenly “Uuuu” and clenched her face.

“So it still won’t work…After seeing Nii-san, it feels that it is impossible to resist…”

“Resist…? Hey, are you alright!? It seems like it is very painful!”

“I’m fine…Even though it was a reunion just now, if I would suddenly do “That kind of thing”, then I would not stand it…? Please don’t hate me, Nii-san…Fu, Fufufu…♪”

The girl issued out a twitching-like, strange laughter.

The girl that exuded a strange atmosphere, turned and face the alley and issued an “Ah!” sound.

“Seems like she’s coming back…If you talk with another girl during a date, Mio-chan would definitely be angry. Although, I am reluctant to do so…Although I wanted to do that kind of thing, yet I am unable to, it is indeed a pity…”

“Please wait a minute, your name is…”Kaya” right!”

“Correct! Thank you, Nii-san! Our encounter today…Please don’t forget about it, Nii-san! Fufufu, Fufu…!”

Kaya turned her back to this side and ran away. ——Towards the dark alley.

Although it was a little like this…but it was as if he had met a ghost.

“Kazuki! You actually listened to my words and waited for me without moving around! Not bad!”

Just like what Kaya predicted, Mio came running back from another alley.

Mio, who was revealing an extremely happy smile, was holding a small package.

“I’ll tell you about this later! Please be patient for a little longer. Fufufu♪”

“…By the way, Mio, do you know what happened to the Nanohana Institute?”

“Nanohana Institute? I did not go there since I was adopted by the Amasaki family…It is very far away.”

“Is that so…It is not a place where we could casually go and look up the situation.

Speaking of which, during this year, there had been no telephone or SMS that came.

“Why did you suddenly ask this kind of question?”

“Just now, I met Kaya. Kaya, whose hair had turned into a silver color.”

“Eh? …Kaya? Kaya…That one, wait a minute! You are saying that <Kaya>!? But why is she at this kind of place? And that kid’s hair should be black, isn’t it?”

Mio incredulously tilted her head. Yes, from the distance and special characteristics, Kaya appearing here is indeed unnatural…It was as if he had seen a pipe dream.

However, Mio, who did not actually see her, immediately recovered her mood.

“Ah, then let’s head over to that workshop and see! Let’s hurry, the shop is about to close!”

She grabbed onto the hand of Kazuki, who was still confused about that incredulous girl, and turned around.

“…The stars are also out. It is almost the end for today.”

The stores in the Workshop had all closed. The two of them began to embark on the trip back to the academy.

Mio handed the small package she had been holding to Kazuki.

“This…I’ll give this to you. You can open and see what it is.”

After opening the package and taking a glance, he could see a necklace that imitated a shape of a glowing bird’s feather inside.

“…It is the same thing as mine! Because you can also use Phenex’s Magic! It is created by an Alchemist, whose shop I often go to, using the top trendy item, ruby silver! Okay, wear it, wear it.”

She was concerned about the fact that I treated her to a meal at the restaurant, huh.

Ruby silver——Just as its name implies, it changes a part of a silver accessory into aluminum oxide, namely ruby, and mixing it together with marble patterns. It is an advanced Alchemy.

The deep crimson and the shining silver would be stacked in several layers, just like a frozen flame.

“In the past, my unremarkable eyes may have been wrong…Ah, isn’t this cool!? …It is fine if you wish to present a gift back in return. Of course, you will pay me back, right? Pay back, Pay back.”

Mio continued to say pay back, pay back unnaturally. At that time, Kazuki suddenly understood.

“Then, please let me express my gratitude next time. Please let me once again act as your escort next time, just like today.”

Is this it…She wanted to find an excuse. Both of us are like this.

Using a Galge as an analogy——It was the feeling as if he had selected the correct option.

Mio’s expression suddenly lit up. A massive amount of red hearts flew out from her chest.

“…It can’t be helped! Since it is a gift, then Mio can’t help it! It’s fine, next time, I will accompany you just like today!”

The graph that appeared in front of Kazuki’s eyes, unknowingly, the positivity levels had already past 100.

…In the end, what extent of the feeling does this number 100 represent.

Throwing away the excuse to the side, under the circumstance of this number, and from her words…

Mio suddenly grabbed onto Kazuki’s left hand and held onto his chest.

“This is the gratitude expressed to the man, who had completed the escort of a woman.”

Mio gently bent down and kissed Kazuki’s left hand.

The warmth of her lips was completely sent over, Mio immediately became embarrassed and turned her back towards Kazuki.

Looking at the back of this girl who had grown up, Kazuki thought it was not the same as before.

The feelings he had for Mio currently may not be the same as the feelings he had for Mio before…

——But this warm feeling immediately cooled down.

Kazuki noticed. Magic Power was being generated ——This is the feeling of Magic being activated.

Fast. It had already activated. The flow of Magic Power is coming from behind —— and heading over to this side!

Kazuki suddenly carried Mio from behind.

“Eh!? W, Wait a minute, what are you suddenly doing!?”

“…It’s dangerous!!”

Kazuki carried Mio just like this and ran.

*Dondon*! A huge rubble flew over and crushed the location where Mio was at earlier.

“M, Magic!?" Mio, who was being carried by Kazuki, issued out a cry.

While Kazuki dodged, he turned back and looked. A man, who was wearing dirty clothes, was chasing after them.

The clothes he wore were tattered. He use mentally unstable eyes and angrily glared at Kazuki and Mio.

He was probably a man who was of similar age as Kazuki. But the Magic he used was clearly not ——Normal Magic!

“Illegal Magic User…Stigma Hunter!?”

The man’s body emitted a light. Kazuki widened his eyes. This person, he did not chant a spell!

<Rubble Bullet (Block Shoot)>

At the same time the inorganic voice sounded out, The asphalt was ripped piece by piece from the road and floated up.

Then, the rubble flew over just like that. Kazuki continued to carry while running nonstop and he performed a dodge using a curve route.

“W, Wait a minute, Kazuki!? T, This is…Princess Carry…”

“…Rubble Bullet.”

Although it was a straight-line and easy to evade Attack Magic…but because there was no Spell Chant, so it would continuously fire over!

“Mio, like this, I will be responsible for evasion, quickly use your Summoning Magic!”

“I, Idiot! How can I concentrate in this kind of posture!?”

“I feel that it is an excellent strategy…Right now, I can’t use either Sword or Summoning Magic.”

Kazuki’s Magic Power was almost completely used up during the special training before. He did not even have excess Magic Power to even use Physical Enhancement Magic. Only by reading ahead was he able to just barely dodge the enemy’s attack.

“…This is bad, my hands are becoming numb…”

“Hey, are you saying that I am heavy!?”

“Heavier than my sword.”

“Are you saying that your sword is cuter than me!? If it’s this extent, I can deal with it with my own strength!”

Just watch and see, Mio said. She pushed open Kazuki’s hand and gently landed on the ground. Then——

“Everything that touches it will be burned…The scorch that denies approach! Inflammation Armor (Self-Burning)”

Mio raised one hand into the air. The surrounding swirl of flames became an armor that protected the body.

The rubble that flew towards Mio was burned down one by one by the flame armor and turned into ashes that floated in the sky.

“A New Summoning Magic…Phenex’s Level 3!?”

Phenex’s Level 3 Magic seems to be a defensive Magic.

Because the Defensive Magic’s activation target is its own body, so there is no need to specify the coordinates, thus the spell chant time is short.

And compared to Defensive Magic, it is able to use less Magic Power to protect the body more efficiently. Although there are both favorable and unfavorable aspects based on the different attributes of attacks, but it is still a Basic Summoning Magic that is used for combat.

“…Barrett!!” Mio immediately activated an Attack Magic to counterattack.

“Earth God’s Screen (Titan Wall)

The man that makes others feel unhappy did not reveal any change in emotions and only stomped on the ground.

Then, a thick barrier of earth was constructed there. The flame feather was defended against as if a stone had sank into the ocean

“…Rubble Bullet” “Barrett!” “Rubble Bullet…”

The exchange of Attack Magic by Mio and the man was completely offset by the other person’s Defensive Magic.

But…A long term battle would put this side at a disadvantage. The other side’s Magic was continuously fired over.

On the other hand, Mio, who did not have the time to even load the Magical Dress and was chanting Summoning Magic, had her Magic Power efficiency greatly decreased. If they were to continue to force it, then this side’s Magic Power will run out first.

Even though I should help think of a plan to buy time for her, but right now, I do not have a Sword or Magic Power!”

The instant that Kazuki felt anxious——He felt an explosive Magic Power appearing behind him.

Turning around, Kaguya-senpai, who was sparkling with purple Magic Power, was there.

The amount of Magic Power swirled together was on a completely different level——It is a High Level Summoning Magic that Kazuki and the others were far behind.

“The Intangible and Silent Shadow, Become a fish born in darkness that is cruising in delusion! The origin of nightmare, the cycle of materializing, respond to the terror and expectation and devour it…! Darkness in Shadow’s Depth (Twilight Spectre)”

Kukuku…A creepy laughter sound resounded out in all directions.

In the inside of the wall of earth, the <Shadow> that extended from the man’s back suddenly swelled, it became like a huge monster with only a black face. The man was shocked and the moment he turned back, the monster opened its mouth and swallowed the man completely starting from the head——Just like a shark that showed its head from the surface of a water.

An intense blue light flashed. The Defensive Magic that appeared instantly protect the man’s body and he flew out from the Monster’s mouth.

Although he avoided falling into the state of Magic Drunk, but it was clear that his Magic Power was almost completely gone.

“Earth Release – Earth Animal! (Land Escape)”

In order to use the little Magic Power, the man cried out.

The man became a huge snake. His mouth suddenly extended forward, his noise and lips assimilated together. The white eyeball disappeared from the pupils and all the hair fell out. His two hands and legs integrated into the body. In the end, the bizarre change turned him into the huge snake itself. Then, his head began to drill into the asphalt of the hard ground and assimilated with the ground as if he buried his body inside.

“I let him get away again!” Kaguya-senpai said with a regretful voice.

“Senpai…Why are you here?”

At the same time, Hoshikaze-senpai and Koyuki, who were also wearing Magical Dress, ran over from behind Kaguya-senpai.

Senpai and the others were planning on challenging a mission during this rest day and came to chase after the Stigma Hunter.

“Hikaru was chasing after the Illegal Magic User called <Earth Snake> here…The contracted Diva is unknown…Because he uses that escape Magic, he is able to immediately escape, so she was not able to capture him.”

“So that’s an Illegal Magic User…That person’s Magic Chanting time is basically zero…”

“The Illegal Magic Users are basically all like that. They practically used a contract <Possession Summon (Drive)> to summon the Diva into their own body. We, Stigma Magic Users, must request for a Magic Phenomenon through chanting a spell to the Diva at Astrum. But, they do not need to convey the meaning over, so they could swiftly and efficiently activate the Diva’s Power with little amount of Magic.”

“In other words, compared to our Summoning Magic, the Illegal Magic Users are stronger?”

“To put it plainly, that’s it. So that is why we must use a strategy that coordinates with the swordsman.”

“But, it is not entirely a good thing.”

Hoshikaze-senpai’s expression became clouded and continued to speak after Kaguya-senpai.

“If you use Possession Summon, the more you use Magic, the faster your mentality will be corroded by the Diva, becoming berserk and in the end, your body will be taken by the Diva. However, before the Diva is able to obtain a physical body, they would often have their mentality driven to insanity and become berserk. The ones that the Knights captured are often in this kind of situation.”

“But that <Earth Snake> could have already directly obtained the physical body. There is no doubt about that. I thought that last attack would be able to completely deprive him of Magic Power, but in the end, I still let him get away…”

The man in front of their eyes did not have any emotions at all. A man who had his mentality corroded by a Diva…

“I should not have had the goal of capturing him alive…And should have use Hell’s Imagine Flame to directly kill him.”

Kaguya-senpai whispered in a dark tone. Kazuki could not help but shudder.

“Just like what the senseis say, perhaps I am still too naïve…”

Viewing her from the side, it was not the gentle and playful senpai that Kazuki had seen. There is a somewhat deeper darkness——

“Senpai…Did you kill someone before?”

If they eventually become a Knight, then there is no doubt that they must have that resolve.

“That kind of experience…How is it possible?”

But, the next instant, Kaguya-senpai’s serious expression disappeared.

“S, Speaking of which, Otouto-kun, y, you guys are heading back after a d, date!? The stars are so beautiful, it is really a beautiful night!”

In order to disperse this gloomy atmosphere, Hoshikaze-senpai used an excited voice to ask.

“It is not a date!” Mio hurried and denied.

The tense atmosphere slowly relaxed. Suddenly, Kazuki saw the appearance of the senpais again.

Because it was an actual battle, so Kaguya-senpai did not wear a robe. It was still the same, highly revealing Magical Dress from before.

Hoshikaze-senpai’s Magical Dress is sleeveless, and the Stigma revealed itself starting from the shoulders down the entire arm. There is more or less a righteous atmosphere of a <Knight>, but the degree of exposure was still very high.

Koyuki’s Magical Dress was like a white school swimsuit-like tights. The Stigma was exposed on the shoulders and the thighs. This side’s exposure was also quite high.

The mysterious light that emitted in the dark of the night…It was still a bit stimulating to look at with calm eyes.

“Oii, y, you can’t be looking at senpai and the others with those strange eyes right!?”

“Really now, Otouto-kun. Using strange eyes to look at others is not allowed! This is the appearance for the purpose of fighting.”

Kaguya-senpai changed back to the usual senpai and generously smiled at Kazuki while scolding him.

“…I’m a bit tired after using Summoning Magic. Everybody, let’s head back.”

× × ×

The original purpose has already been achieved. Mio’s positivity levels have increased significantly.

After Kazuki turned off the lights in his room, he lay down on the bed exhausted.

However ——No Spell came into his mind. What on earth happened?

When he first wanted to learn how to use Barrett, a spell naturally appeared in his mind. But even though he was searching for more of the other Magic in his mind, new spells did not appear.

“Strange, if the positivity levels is 100, then it should not be impossible to use…”

Leme, who was sleeping next to Kazuki, whispered.

“…In the worst scenario, there is still a cheat you can use.”

“…A Cheat? If there is this kind of thing, why did you not tell me earlier?”

“The Magic Power path that is established through positivity levels can be temporarily expanded through a magically-like contact.”

“Magically-like contact? …I feel that there is only a bad premonition.”

“Thinking back at the scene where you contracted with Leme is fine. Oii, don’t blush! In other words, it is a kiss. KISS. As long as you kiss, then the path would temporarily expand and during that short time, you will be able to use all Level of Summoning Magic. You could probably easily win the competition.”

“…N, No. Kissing in order to obtain the victory, how can I do that.”

“However, a path that expanded through a kiss would develop immunity after just one time. You will not be able to use this cheat on the target a second time. If you can choose not to use it, it is best not to use it. This is the ultimate trump card.”

“This hypocritical trump card, who would use…”

But…If it can use all the Levels, then it is also possible to use <Complete Summon>?

“——Otouto-kun”

At this moment, the door issued out a rattling sound and opened. From the other side of the door came Kaguya-senpai’s voice.

In order to avoid them being seen as sleeping together, Leme eliminated her figure and returned back to Astrum.

“!?” In order to hold back the sound of his almost yelled out cry, Kazuki held his breath. This is because the senpai, who appeared on the other side of the door, was still wearing that Magical Dress.

“Otouto-kun…” It was a sweet voice as if it was a fruit that was soaked in sugar syrup.

Kaguya-senpai suddenly jumped onto Kazuki’s bed and tightly hugged onto Kazuki.

“Otouto-kun is really cute.”

A suspicious whispering sound rustled in his ears.

Although he was almost charmed by it involuntarily, but this is indeed not the usual senpai!

“Senpai, sorry! Please return to your original appearance!”

Kazuki apologized and with a method of pinching senpai’s cheek with two hands, he slapped both side of the face.

After being slapped on the face, senpai issued out an “Ah!” sound.

Senpai’s pupils reveal a bewitching purple color ——Then it slowly turned back to its original color.

“…Please” Senpai quietly whispered.

Kazuki “Eh?” and asked back. At this moment, tears began to trickle down from senpai’s eyes.

Suddenly being attacked by senpai, then making her cry. It was really strange.

“No, no! This is because Asmodeus is a Demon who managed ecchi desires…So every time after summoning, as a side effect, occasionally my state of mind will become very changed…But, I did not intend…”

“Senpai, please calm down!”

Kazuki sat down on the bed facing her and gently pressed onto senpai’s shoulder.

“No, I wanted to become more intimate with Otouto-kun is also completely different than the fact that Otouto-kun is a man! So, please don’t look down on me…!”

…Senpai was actually concerned about this kind of thing.

The moment he understood this point, he hoped that she would not misjudge the situation.

“Senpai” he continued to call like this and once again, Kazuki use both hands to pinch Kaguya-senpai’s cheeks.

It’s not a problem. His body involuntarily moving like this is because this is the same approach when he deals with Kanae crying.

“By now, it is impossible to misunderstand. You helped me when I could not integrate into the school, you called me, who is a swordsman, a comrade, and you’re looking forward to when I become the bridge that connects the Magic Division and Sword Division…Up to this point, it is impossible for me to believe that senpai’s gentleness is all affected by Asmodeus.”

“Otouto-kun…”

Kazuki stared at her without looking away and used a persuasive form to convey his feelings to her.

“When we first met, senpai said I was special. It is not because I am the only male, but because I am a swordsman. After knowing the latter fact, I, was really happy. Please don’t think of me as a person who would doubt senpai’s gentleness.”

Kaguya-senpai finally calmed down. Although tears were still in her eyes, but she already revealed a calm smile.

“The fact that Otouto-kun speaks things clearly ——I really like.”

At this moment, what floated out from senpai’s chest is ——a key.

It was absorbed into Kazuki’s ring. Just like the time with Mio.

The next instant, senpai hugged onto Kazuki’s chest again.

“Sorry, please let me stay a little longer…Because right now I already do not have any ecchi desires, so let me stay like this for a while…I am really anxious. Casually saying that I arbitrarily looked forward to Otouto-kun becoming the bridge that connects the Magic Division and Sword Division……Arbitrarily treating you as a pillar of support for my mind. I willfully imposed this onto you.”

“But, I felt happy about it.”

Although afterwards, Liz Liza-sensei and Mio was also gentle to him, but in the beginning, the <One that Needed me> was senpai. If it was Mio who did it first, he feels that he may have become even more lost.

“I, Even though I am your senpai, may also continue to behave in a spoiled manner with you. It feels that even though Otouto-kun is younger than me, yet he seems more like an older brother. Probably because my older brother is also a swordsman…Although he is already dead.”

Kaguya-senpai probably recalled something and her nose twitched.

“Okay…Charging complete! Kaguya-senpai is already fine! …From tomorrow onwards, you have to work hard on the special training, otouto-kun! But, But, misunderstanding my meaning is not good. I will treat otouto-kun specially, not because you are a man, but because you are my disciple!! …Good night!”

With a slightly modest and rising expectation, Kaguya-senpai, *patapata*, left.

“…Just now, Otonashi Kaguya’s positivity levels passed 65. The Magic Power Path is connected.”

In exchange, Leme materialized. At the same time, his heart pounded rapidly.

No, wait a minute. Senpai’s positivity levels may not be something related to love.

Kazuki dug into his blanket and closed his eyes. It feels that he would have a strange dream.

“Even though you were so amazing earlier, but why are you so timid in such a strange place?”

Leme said, stunned.

“Why is it, in the end, you, even though you wish that the other side would believe you, yet you do not believe in the other side…Oi, how, could you already be asleep? Listen to me!”

× × ×

“Akira…Hunting those two is not allowed. Even though it is to make those two return back to the same place as me and perform Stigma Hunting, if you were to hunt those two, it is as if the order is reversed.”

In the dim ruins, a young girl’s voice resounded.

The girl that Kazuki called Kaya and the Illegal Magic User <Earth Snake> was there.

The two of them were living inside a ruin that was not restored yet and was lying there casually.

The ruin that was originally a hotel has fulfilling equipment. There is large number of items that are ownerless, but it was driven out half a year ago by this Kaya and Earth Snake.

“Because those two people are very important people, you cannot attack them. Because they are people that are very important to me ——So I will kill them.”

Kaya’s head felt pain in burst…What did I just say?

It feels that she had said words that did not make sense. Important people ——Kill?

“In short, do not attack those two. Just like this, the reason we started Stigma Hunting is because if we crush the Knights, those two would be released from the Stigma and return to our side. It is for this goal. Right, the order is reversed…”

Even said that, Nanohana Institute was already gone.

Kaya threw a disgusted glare at the silent man. The Earth Snake, Akira, who was sitting on the bed absently, seemed to be staring at the graffiti on the wall left by the former residents.

Why am I together with such a creepy person?

…Because everybody that I love from the Nanohana Institute had completely been killed some time ago.

No, no, or did I run away…? My memories are vague…

No matter what, everybody is gone. So that is why I would find Nii-san and Mio-chan.

So ——Those two must also be killed. This time, she will not let them run away.

Kaya’s head began to hurt in burst of pain. The concept of because they are important people, so I must kill them is strange.

I, am thinking of unethical things. The moment I met Nii-san on the streets, I was also desperately suppressing this impulse. This impulse is definitely weird.

The outburst of everybody in the orphanage being killed is also…Even though I regretted till my hair lost its color. Even though I do not wish to do the same thing to Nii-san and Mio-chan.

Even though I could only recall the warm shelter like the past Nanohana Insitute.

After Nii-san and Mio-chan were gone, she could only cry alone every day and meet with a never seen before Diva in her dreams. At that time, it was probably the beginning of everything.

“If you form a contract with me, I will give you the same power as those two.” This is what the Diva said.

Using the power of Magic as bait, the existence of Diva wanting to corrode into one’s body. Kaya also knew about it.

However, that Diva…seems like she was purely sympathizing Kaya’s bitter encounter. Lending her power in order for her to meet those two again. So the young Kaya listened to those sweet whispers. And believed it.

However, since exchanging a contract with that Diva, her body has always felt a bit strange.

If she views that person as someone important, it would become that she would want to kill that person.

…Knowing that she would meet up with those two if she heads to Tokyo. Whether it is Nii-san, who would become a swordsman, or Mio-Chan, who would become a Magic User, both of them will eventually enter the Knights Academy.

So while she engages in Stigma Hunting, she will wait for the moment she reunites with those two.

The remaining people that are important to her. Even though she should only feel pure happiness ——What is the impulse!?

“…As expected, it is strange…What did you do to me? Hand over my mind back to me! Oi…answer me, Loki, Loki!”

Kaya grabbed onto her head that was in pain and questioned the Diva that was corroding her mind.

But no matter how long, there was no response. She was deceived. Perhaps she was deceived…

She wanted to see Nii-san again…However, if she sees him, she would definitely not be able to resist…

She recalled that next weekend, the Knights Academy will hold an Inter-Division Competition.

It was a good opportunity to sneak into the Academy that is usually prohibited to the average person.

Even if she did not run around on the streets, she will certainly be able to see Nii-san on that day.

She really wanted to see him, really wanted to see Nii-san again…Really wanted to kill him!

Kaya grabbed chaotically onto the hair that had lost its color and grabbed onto her head.

Beside her, Akira did not look at her berserk act even once and only continued to stare at the graffiti wall.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2018-06-11T16:56:33Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Chapter 3 - Amasaki Mio */

==Chapter 3 - Amasaki Mio==

=== Part 1 ===

Kaguya-senpai brought cards over, the atmosphere of the welcome party became more lively than before.

Mio and Hoshikaze-senpai are the type that immediately reflects what they think to their faces, so they were extremely weak. On the contrary, Kaguya-senpai and Koyuki were so strong that it was scary.

Kaguya-senpai uses lies and bluffs with ease while Koyuki would have an impregnable fortress-like poker face.

However, because Kazuki had said “So senpai is the type whose expression is inconsistent with her personality” to Kaguya-senpai, after she “Fufufu” and smiled, she suddenly became extremely weak. After that, the final winner was Koyuki. She muttered “Well, it doesn’t matter.” And pulled the curtains down for the welcome party.

Because of Mio’s strong proposition, Kazuki’s room was arranged to be the furthest room on the second floor.

It was a location where there was an appropriate distance between the other girls’ rooms and it was separated by empty rooms. Although Kaguya-senpai had initially said that anywhere was fine, it can’t be helped.

Late at night after the welcome party, Kazuki opened the door of his own room.

“A new life huh…Although it seems like they are all hard to deal with, but it seems like it would work out.”

Just muttering like this, he lifted the soft blanket on top of the bed that was similar to a hotel.

“A new life. Right? Then, aim for a harem!”

——After lifting up the blanket, he do not know why Leme appeared from within.

“Leme!? Why are you hiding in such a place? Your room is at another location, right?”

“Yes. But, because there are some words that I do not want others to hear, so I came over to your room.”

“Words? Anything is fine…but didn’t you lose your memories?”

“Yes. But actually, despite the memory loss, Leme still vaguely remember what she is and what her mission is. Divas all have a meaning of existence that was decided based on the myth. It isn’t something that could be simply forgotten.”

A meaning of existence decided by the myth? Leme’s mission is…?

“Then in other words…Could it be the reason why you chose to grant me an Enigma!?”

“Yes. And Leme…Although I had said it in that place, but she is actually not a powerless Diva.”

Hearing these words, Kazuki widened his eyes. While facing Kazuki, Leme proudly answered.

“Leme’s mission is…to make you become a harem king!!”

…Haah? Kazuki’s eyes widened and froze there.

“I will only tell you, the contractor, my true identity. ——Leme’s true name is <The Lesser Key of Solomon> Lemegeton! The Demon King ruling over the 72 Pillars of Demons!!”

Wait a minute…Did you just say Lemegeton?

“ <The Lesser Key of Solomon> should be a Magic Book, isn’t it…?”

Lemegeton ——That name had indeed appeared in the myth related to Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons.

However, Lemegeton is not listed as a name for the 72 Pillars of Demon.

King Solomon, who governs the 72 Pillars of Demon, placed the contents of his summoning techniques inside a Magic Book <The Lesser Key of Solomon> ——It was passed on like this.

King Solomon was a human that was alive around 1000 B.C. But this Magic Book was discovered at the 17th century and had sparked the medieval people’s madness towards Black Magic and Alchemy. That the leader of the <Golden Dawn>, McGregor Mathers, treated it as a research object was also widely known.

“Wrong! That is completely wrong!” Leme angrily shook her head.

“It was passed on incorrectly. The majority of the people that seek for the method to summon Demons felt that it was easier to consider Leme as a Magic Book. This thought was too simple.”

“In other words, it is a convenient delusion that people before had fabricated?”

“That’s right. King Solomon did not use a Magic Book to use summoning techniques. It is because he had a contract with Lemegeton, who governs the 72 Pillars’ strength, to summon them!”

Governing 72 Pillars’ strength ——Is this the true power of Lemegeton?

“Right now I will tell you Leme’s power…Leme’s inherent Magic <Goetia> is all the ten magic owned by the 72 Pillars, who grant this academy strength. A total of 720 kinds of magic and they are all given to you!”

The words that Leme uttered gave an enormous impact to Kazuki.

All. In other words, according to the actual situation, he could use a total of 720 kinds of Magic.

It overthrew all his thoughts and two giant words floated within Kazuki’s mind <The Strongest>. The Diva that he, an E-Rank, contracted was…the strongest Diva.

“——However, there is a condition. This power is only allowed to be used by a <King>. Just like how Leme lets the 72 Pillars of Demon to be subordinates of hers, if you do not let the other people to become a subordinate of yours, your power as a King cannot be used. Errr, subordinate is not the word used in modern times…If we have to use the modern way of speaking…Then it is to make them fall in love with you!”

Make them…Fall in love…with me? I suddenly felt that…some idiotic words were spouted out.

“Through the mentality of the Magic User that you made into a subordinate, the Magic User’s contracted Diva’s power could be used by you. For example, if you let that Amasaki Mio fall in love with you, then you will form a path with that person. Leme will be able to draw power from Phenex. However, if you are still in an unpopular state…Although it is unfortunate, but Leme is only a powerless Diva…”

“…Unpopular and powerless Diva!? That is too weird.”

“It is not weird. The Divas have their own purpose of existing based on the myth. Solomon Divas’ missions were to grant wisdom to humans and let this country prosper. And once the Stigma Magic Users that are able to use the 72 Pillars grow up, it is necessary to govern them. Because a female’s Magic Power is relatively stronger, so all the Stigma Magic Users are females. If that’s the case, the King that caused them to submit ——is a harem king!”

“…What to do, it seems like it does make sense.”

“I am saying this first, if the situation of a harem king was not born, then the Solomon’s 72 Pillars would lose their motivations and give up on supporting this country. Because cultivating a King is the meaning of existence for the Solomon Divas. Just like when they obeyed Israel’s King Solomon, they are all Divas of the assistants, who were willing to do their best, for the King.”

“Wait a minute, isn’t this extremely important to this country!?”

The true meaning of the Solomon’s 72 Pillars supporting the Japanese government is actually still not clear. Even so, the Japanese government desires the power of Magic. For the military forces, they cannot help but rely on the 72 Pillars.

If they were to lose the support of the Solomon’s 72 Pillars, Japan would be dropped from their position as a Magically Advanced Country.

“A King’s power is to be able to gather the fragmented things, <Convergence Power>. If he does not have this Convergence Power, then in the future, humans would not be able to deal with the giant wave that would come to this world. By recognizing that a single individual is weak, so it is necessary to cultivate a king. This is the mission of Leme and Solomon’s 72 Pillars…”

“…A giant wave that would come to this world?”

Just now Leme had said that she vaguely remembers her mission.

“The numerous mysterious fragments inside the world of myths are all quietly gathering underwater. Not only in Japan, but in all of the 7 countries. At a certain stage, it would overturn the world.”

7 countries ——There is no doubt that it refers to the 7 Magically Advanced Countries.

“…So, in order to reach this goal, a harem is required?”

“There is no helping that you would feel troubled since you are suddenly being told that you would need to make a harem. But please rest assured! Leme will grant you a Magical Dress that would play a role in your creation of a harem!”

After hearing the phrase, Magical Dress, Kazuki, who was shocked, had white light shining on the middle finger of his left hand. The light had a bit of miss ——Suddenly, it became a ring that was made with materials similar to copper. As a Magical Dress, it was indeed too small.

“Because currently Leme had lost her memory, so she could only give you a small ring. However, this ring is the famous and legendary <Solomon’s Ring>! This ring can capture the sound of the girls’ hearts, measure their feelings and convert it to values.”

“…The effects are completely different than the ones that I know.”

In the legend, it was recorded that the Solomon’s Ring was to allow a person to understand the words of animals and plants.

“It has been rewritten in accordance with the modern style. Inject your Magic Power and test it out.”

Following what she said, he inserted Magic Power to the ring. Afterwards, a white light flashed in front of Kazuki’s eyes.

The light gradually depicted images and became a three-dimensional image information.

“These information is the measurement results of the girls’ feelings that you should conquer. In other words, it represents the positivity levels of the girls.”

The image that emerged in front recorded the names of girls that Kazuki was familiar with. Next to the name, a graph appeared one after another. The graph even had number values showing out.

Amasaki Mio —— 55, Otonashi Kaguya ——48, Hiakari Koyuki ——38, Hoshikaze Hikaru ——30.

“…T, This is the positivity levels of everybody towards me!?”

“This ring also has the ability to chase after and capture the mental changes of the girls. This is already in order for you to see it carefully and visually. If the girl’s positivity levels increase, a red heart will appear. If the positivity level decreases, then a black skull will appear. Then, it will be absorbed into the ring. Just like this, the graph will be changed. The images cannot be seen by others. If you are able to monitor the changes of positivity levels in real time, then you will become sensitive towards the other person’s true feelings and know what you have to do to make them happy. This way, no matter what kind of girl they are, you will be able to make them attracted to you!”

“…A human’s heart cannot be easily realizable like a game.”

Right, just when I thought about it ——isn’t this similar to a game?

And it is the simulation game that becomes intimate with girls ——In other words, a <Galge>!”

As a swordsman, I will not be captivated by that kind of thing, so far I have never had any concerns about it. However, it is not something I was completely uninterested in. But that actually falls onto my own pace…?

Amasaki Mio —— 55, Otonashi Kaguya ——48, Hiakari Koyuki ——38, Hoshikaze Hikaru ——30.

“…There must be a mistake. Why is Amasaki ranked number 1? That person seems to hate sword techniques and despise me.”

“I know, I know. Tsundere, Tsundere. There is no doubt that she is a tsundere.”

“Tsundere!? What is that…That kind of thing is also too strange.”

If Amasaki was 55, then wouldn’t Kanae’s positivity levels probably reach 300 million?

“Because there is no benchmark, I do not understand it well. Is it unable to measure Kanae’s positivity levels?”

“Although I do not know who you are talking about, but the only thing that is certain is that it only works with people who formed a contract with a Diva.”

“…Then, I can only consider these four people’s positivity levels? No matter how I look at it, I cannot believe that Amasaki is 55 when she does not hold any good intentions to me…Compared to Kaguya-senpai, which is lower, at first glance, she appears to be very friendly, but it is only on the surface. Hiakari is taking an indifferent attitude towards me, so that value doesn’t really matter. However, what is frustrating is…Hoshikaze-senpai’s 30. That is already treating me as if I was the same rank as a bug…”

“Wait, if you treat tsundere’s tsun as the truth, then using that as the basis, it will make others distrustful.”

Indeed, Mio would occasionally exhibit the unbelievable attitude when they had their first meeting.

Then that stingy attitude, compared to hating me ——It is more like joking awkwardly with me?

“A positivity level of around 30 means a position which is more than acquaintances, but less than friends. If the positivity level is over 65, you will obtain the key to their hearts. As a result, you will be able to use Level 1 Summoning Magic of the Diva that she contracted with. So, you must approach Amasaki Mio first!”

The 10 kinds of Inherent Magic that the Divas own are divided into 10 Levels. A Stigma Magic User could use a High Level Summoning Magic that matches the wavelength of the Diva.

In contrast, Kazuki is still in a powerless state right now. Although he is still at a state of being observed, but if this continues, he would also doubt the meaning of him staying at the Magic Division. In other words to get rid of his title as being the lowest-ranked, a Level 1 is good, anything is good, he must be able to use Summoning Magic.

However…why does he have to make Amasaki fall in love with him?

In other words, he would have to make someone fall in love with him for power? Isn’t this exactly…like a game!?

“…The so-called positivity levels, isn’t it fine if it is not feelings of love, but feelings of friendship?”

“Ehhh? You are speaking of friendship between men and women?”

“Because the so-called positivity levels shouldn’t just be all about feelings of love, right?”

“Friendship between men and women is not that easily achieved, right? Forming a friendship with all the 72 people feels even harder than forming a harem. It seems like you do not have much experience forming a friendship with females.”

“I was looked down by a young girl!?”

“Don’t use the phrase young girl! Leme is only in a young girl state because my strength and a portion of my memories are lost! If you slowly gather strength, Leme will also recover an appearance that matches her strength!”

“In the end, I am not interested in love.”

Remembering back, from the beginning of junior high, his male friends were all talking about girl-related topics. However, compared to that kind of thing, he only wanted to improve his sword techniques a bit more and earn recognition from his adopted father and Kanae.

“Not interested in love? Really?”

Towards Leme’s skeptical tone, Kazuki was a bit angry.

“Really. So I…will not use feelings of love, but positivity values from friendship to reach the pinnacle of Summoning Magic!”

Becoming friends with everybody here and getting rid of the incompetent evaluation of an E-Rank.

If that’s the case…I would be able to accept it and become motivated.

“…Forget it, since Our King (Basileus) says so, then Leme will not forcibly request it.”

“What is the meaning of <Our King>?”

“Fufufu, from now on, you will become a harem king. In Greek, Basileus Goetia means <The King that rules the 72 Pillars>”

Once they talked about Basileus, the leader of the secret organization would instead appear inside their mind.

The leader of <Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom>, Basileus Basileon…

Leaving the phrase <The world is being eroded by myths>, a man that was considered to be dead…

“I do not intend to become a harem king.”

“Forget it, Leme right now does not have any memories. She will temporarily look at the developments. Leme can materialize into such a physical body and could also let her materialized form to disappear into Astrum to observe your mental state.”

Once she said up to this point, Leme’s body completely disappeared.

Thinking that she had left just like this, she casually materialized again in the end.

“…Even though you did not steal a human’s body, yet you, as a Diva, are able to materialize in this world, it is originally something that is incredible.”

“There is a reason. First, Leme and your connection is much stronger than ordinary circumstances. Probably because we had kissed during our contract…Oiii, why are you blushing!”

“I did not blush!”

“Through the act of connecting the symbol of spiritual level, it strengthened the contract. Thanks to that, Leme cannot form another contract with a person besides you. In exchange, it greatly enhances the efficiency of Magic Power. There is another point…Although due to memory loss, so it is extremely vague, but apparently Leme seemed to be a Diva that has longing to humanity. So compared to the other Divas, there is a big change for the method of existing.”

“Has longing, to humanity…?”

“Probably, but I do not really remember about this matter. To the current Leme, it does not matter.”

“Won’t you feel uneasy if I do not make a harem, so you would not recover your memories?”

“For the queue, when Leme was summoned, she pretended to have no powers. It is because if the surrounding people knew about Leme’s ability of becoming stronger after collecting positivity levels, I believe the surrounding people would be defensive about it. Thus, in the future, it is best to keep Leme’s ability a secret from other people.”

Kazuki also did not want others to know about this ability.

…However, Liz Liza-sensei wanted me to report to her no matter what happened…

“Let us stop here. Leme is going to sleep. Our king, it is almost time to sleep, right?”

“Eh? You have your own room now. There are also empty rooms here.”

“I don’t want it. Leme will sleep together with Our King, who is her contractor.

Leme rolled her eyes, stared emotionlessly at Kazuki and rejected it.

“This is also because, although Leme’s body requires very little energy, but it is originally constructed by your Magic Power. Staying by your side would make her existence more stable.”

Leme tightly grabbed onto Kazuki’s hand and pulled him to the bed.

As close as possible, Leme treated Kazuki as a charger as she hugged him. Then, she used the remote control to turn off the lights inside the room. Inside the darkness, her brown skin was just as soft as a female human, and exuded an incredulous smell.

Having said that, with such a small child, it feels just like sleeping together with a younger sister.

“Good night! Our Stoic King.”

“…Who is stoic, naturally, the words about completely being uninterested in girls is a lie.”

He did not hate girls, of course he was interested.

But if he became active towards girls just for the sake of power…

It will be extremely rude to the other side.

After all, he did not have much confidence in becoming someone else’s partner in love.

Because, I——

The phone inside his pocket suddenly vibrated. It seems like he received a message.

“Nii-sama, it is a night with a beautiful moon. Kanae is about to go to sleep while dressing in extremely sexy pajamas. (Please feel free to imagine it and become excited). It will be great if I am able to see Nii-sama inside my dreams. Nii-sama, too, please see Kanae inside your dreams. Then, good night——Your loving Kanae.”

Kazuki typed back the phrase “Quickly brush your teeth and sleep” and replied.

=== Part 2 ===

The next morning. Due to his usual habits, Kazuki had already woke up before the sun even rose.

Although it was like this, under the current circumstances, there was already no need to practice swinging his sword…Speaking of which, Kaguya-senpai had said that the first-year students would be responsible for the household chores here.

Then if he was to work hard starting from this morning, it might surprise the senpais.

When Kazuki changed his clothes in the dim room, Leme also got up abruptly.

“You immediately thought of earning positivity levels from the girls? Our King!”

“…When you are saying it like that, it feels a bit uncomfortable.”

If the senpais were happy, then he would be satisfied. It was only that.

Inside the lounge, the wrappings and leftover snacks eaten at last night’s party was thrown everywhere.

Kazuki cleaned it all up and began to prepare breakfast.

“…Since it is a rare opportunity, let’s make some bento as well.”

After making breakfast, Kazuki took advantage of his interest and further proceeded to make bento. There was still plenty of time and the fridge had plenty of ingredients.

“Rather, I seem to have become a maid<ref>He actually said maid here. Just so you know, he is not female.</ref>.”

“…What are you saying, Our King. Wait, your eyes seems to be dead.”

“When I am able to make others happy, it allows me to feel that I am alive…”

Just when he was rhythmically cutting the ingredients, he heard somebody’s footsteps going down the stairs.

“…Although I was thinking that if there was the need to clean up, I can still do it…but it seems like someone did it first.”

Issuing ,*patapata*, footsteps sound, she was still wearing her underwear + shirt appearance.

“Good morning, Hiakari-san. Because there is a male student here, please do not wear that kind of appearance again. Please wear a maid outfit and come make breakfast with me.”

“…I can’t cook. Because I am a human who does not know anything but Magic.”

“Even though Hiakari-san was living here in the past, could it be that you have never done household chores?”

“…Once, I attempted to cook, as a result, the 3rd year senpai’s mouth emitted blue lights.”

“Food that makes one instinctively activate defensive magic!? It could judge that there were toxic substances!?”

“I was thinking that I could do work such as cleaning up, so I came…”

Perhaps it was from a psychological effect, her shoulders drooped. Then, with a speed that did not give time for others to retain her, she left the kitchen.

The one that appeared next in the kitchen was Mio, who was actually said to have the highest positivity levels here.

“Good morning, Amasaki. You should also work hard on the household chores.

Mio ignored Kazuki’s greeting, until she was next to Kazuki and looked at his hands.

“…It’s karaage. It’s karaage!”

“Yes, before when I was still at the orphanage, it is the dish that I am best at, which I learned from the facility’s chef.”

Mio’s response was to only look at Kazuki’s hand, which was in the middle of cooking, with sparkling eyes.

A red heart floated out from Mio’s chest and was absorbed into the ring on Kazuki’s left hand.

This is the power of the Magical Dress that Leme had mentioned before!?

But, why at this time? Does she really like karaage that much?

“Hey, it will be very boring if you just watch, come over here and let’s do it together.”

“Why must I do household chores?”

“Because here, the lower class students have to do household chores, right? Aren’t you also a first-year student?”

“Yes, we are both first years. However, just like there is a hierarchy relationship like third and first year students, there is also a hierarchy relationship between a first year’s A-Rank and E-Rank.”

Mio, who was watching at Kazuki’s hand, finally lifted her eyes and stared at Kazuki.

“If I am a person who would do odd jobs for the third year senpais…Then, you, who is an E-Rank, are my slave!”

“Is that so!? But indeed…the academy pursues a meritocracy style.”

So the household chores had become solely done by a person?

…Although it would make him a bit excited, but it feels like it would be more fun if everybody was to do it together.

“…You should feel grateful for being allowed to cook my meals.”

After that, Mio continued to stare at Kazuki’s cooking appearance.

The breakfast menu was grilled fish, spinach as a cold salad, white rice and miso soup. It was an extremely common Japanese breakfast.

“Delicious! It is really tasty, otouto-kun! The freshness from this grilled fish…Could it be that it was recently caught!? From the garden’s pond over there?”

“…No, I only grilled the fish fillets inside the fridge.”

“Amazing…Even though he is a boy, but he is able to cook so well…Hayashizaki-kun is not a crude boy. If it is a boy like that, then perhaps I won’t feel afraid.”

The two senpais had a deeply moved expression and were extremely happy.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 104.jpg|thumb]]

Images of red hearts emerged from the bodies of these two and were absorbed into Kazuki’s ring. When Kazuki realized about the positivity levels of these two, a graph appeared in his eyes.

“Fufufu, this way, you have captured the stomach of these girls!”

Leme, who was sitting next to him at the table, smiled silently. With a voice only audible to Kazuki, she teased him.

Anyways, he could not calm down. Even though he did not carry these intentions to do household chores.

From that day on, the Magic Division’s course quickly began.

At the Magic Division, there were separate courses such as <Mythology>, <Tactical Theory> and <Magic Practice>.

Mythology was just like its name suggests. It is a course to learn knowledge about myths.

In this class, a semi-fat scholar came to teach the students.

“——The Israel King Solomon was loved by the Gods. He summoned 72 Demons, granted him the Magic Book <Lesser Key of Solomon> and brought the Kingdom of Isreal to its golden age.

It was just like the myth, the 72 Pillars of Solomon that appeared in modern times became the supporter of humans.

Solomon’s 72 Pillars were once called demons. But as they appeared in modern Japan, magic and religious beliefs should be considered separately. Thus, they would combine God and Demon together and call them Diva. <ref>神魔 = Diva. Diva is formed by using the characters of God + Demon.</ref>

For example, Baal <ref>Baal is the Principal King of Hell. He is depicted as a man or a bull and is the 1st Demon of the 72 Pillars of Solomon.</ref>. In the ancient times, he was the highest God that was worshiped by the Phoenicians, but in the Christian doctrine, he was known as Baal-Zebub, or Beelzebub and was treated as a demon. However, Magic Users, who are simply seeking for power, should not go along with this kind of prejudice regarding about religion. Whether it is a God or a Demon, there was basically no difference.

Diva. Although it was derived from Demons, but it does not mean evil. It simply has a meaning that it is <A thing that goes beyond human wisdom>——”

The Tactical Theory was related to the tactics that the Knights use. It was taught by the female teachers, who had already retired, but were originally Stigma Magic Users. Because Magic Power would gradually reduce from the peak amount in the twenties, so they would retire early.

“——The so-called basic tactic of the Knights is the <Heaven and Earth Formation>. This is formed by having the Swordsman (Vanguard Attackers) initiating close-combat and the Stigma Magic Users (Rearguard Finisher), who would be protected by the Swordsman as they chant Summoning Magic.

The Magic Sword’s power of the Swordsman is not worth mentioning compared to Summoning Magic. If we gathered all the Magic Power from you guys, who are in the school, then no matter how many times they cut, we could still bear it with just Defense Magic.

However, if you are continuously attacked by swords, it would hinder your concentration and the Summoning Magic Chant will be interrupted. Thus, the swordsmen, who are assigned at the frontlines, have become extremely important.

What usually decides the battlefield’s fate is the high-level Summoning Magic that was activated after a long chant. Thus, the Swordsman would act as shields and sacrifice themselves in the formation is this Heaven and Earth Formation.

It is a tactic to throw away the swordsman after the battle, in order for the chosen people——”

Magic Practice is the actual use of Magic in the sports ground.

Having said that, among the first years, only Mio and Hiakari had successfully formed a contract in the correct way. The two of them had honestly used the Level 1 Magic and increase the precision of their Spell Chant in order to train for the Higher Level Summoning Magic.

Aside from these two students, the others were doing training in order for them to successfully form a contract with the Divas.

Contracting with a Diva’s consciousness was regularly held by the Magic Division’s Student Council after school.

In order for them to actually succeed next time, the students would all continuously train and hone their Perceptibility Enhancement Magic and train to dive into the depths of the Spiritual World.

However, Kazuki is placed in a very delicate position. Although he had succeeded with the contract, but he does not have any Summoning Magic he could use.

Thus, whether it was the successful group, or the failure group, he could not be placed in either of these groups.

“Spin~~nn, spin, spin, Spin~~nn, spin, spin, spin around for me~”

Kazuki was squatting in front of a bucket and muttered while he stirred the water inside.

This was Normal Magic training based on Kazuki’s ability that Liz Liza-sensei had assigned to him.

Fluid Control —— Fluids like gas or liquid are easier to manipulate using Telepathy Magic. If you are accustomed to controlling water or fire, it will definitely be useful in the battlefield…This is what Liz Liza-sensei had said,

“…UWAHHH, he is really playing around with a bucket.”

“His contracted Diva is really useless.”

The classmates all threw a mocking gaze towards Kazuki.

It was common sense that Normal Magic would not have much use in battle. Although he was similar to the people who cannot use Summoning Magic, but Kazuki’s training would not have any developments and had no future.

As a prominent male student in the class, and also an E-Rank. Even though he had succeeded a contract, but he actually had no ability, so he could only do this kind of training ——It was natural that others would look down upon him.

However, no matter what training it is, since he had already started, he must concentrate and do it.

“What are you doing!? Is playing around with a bucket a specialty Magic of an E-Rank?”

Mio, who was wearing the Magical Dress, peeked from behind Kazuki and talked to him.

“This is very difficult. If you reduce a bit of strength, the water would cause ripples and overflow. It will not work unless you maintain your concentration for a long period of time.”

“This kind of thing is simple.”

She said dissatisfiedly…Towards her, who was an A-Rank, perhaps it was simple.

“But what kind of help would this training have for a battle? Isn’t your Magic Power for fighting and not for cooking? Isn’t it fine if you use your prideful swords to stir it around instead of Magic?”

“What do you treat swords as! They will rust!”

“It should be you, what are you treating Magic as! Forget it, since you already have Hayashizaki’s swords, the Summoning Magic shouldn’t matter to you at all. Then why are you staying at the Magic Division?”

Under the circumstances of other girls staying away, only Mio would come over and say these scornful words.

“I can already use Level 2 Magic. It was a thing that happened in a blink of an eye!”

…Already Level 2? At this pace, then would she immediately reach Level 10?

The Summoning Magic is divided into 10 stages. When you reach the highest difficulty of Level 10, you would able to use <Complete Summon> and let the Diva to <Materialize> into the world.

Aside from that, Summoning Magic, although it was called Summoning, but it does not materialize the Diva into this world. It can only bring forth a <Magical Phenomenon that the Diva caused> and letting them activate it.

For example, if two students with the same contracted Diva were to use Summoning Magic at the same time, as long as it is not Level 10, there will be no problems. It will provide power to both individuals and both their Magic would activate.

Although Leme is an exception, but letting a Diva materialize is originally extremely difficult.

“Hmmmm, when you are still stirring the bucket of water, I must use this Phenex and show my talents. I will let you see the great hero of this country, who would defeat all the Illegal Magic Users that causes terror and do dondokudo-n in this world! I’ll let you know what is a true elite ♪”

“Oi, wait, elite. What is dondokudo-n?”

“…You actually being this weak compared to me. It feels a bit complicated.”

Mio quietly muttered…Just now, what did she say?

“Sensei! Yamanaka-san fell down!”

Hearing the students’ cries, Liz Liza-sensei hurriedly rushed to the side of the fallen student.

“…<Magic Drunk> huh. She must have wanted to hurry and let the contract succeed, so she was reckless, huh…The other trashes should also be careful, do not overuse your Magic!”

Magic Drunk. If you were to forcibly use Magic when your Magic was extremely low, your spirit will be pulled into Astrum and collapsed there.

What was particularly needed to be aware of is being attacked when you have very little Magic Power remaining.

If you reflexively and forcibly draw out Magic that surpasses your limits from Astrum in order to protect your own body. Even if your body is spared, you would also fall into a deep coma.

Naturally, the situation of drawing over the limits and not being able to protect from the strong attack was also possible. It was known as overkill. Thus, you must always be aware of your remaining Magic Power.

Kazuki once again turned towards the bucket. Although it was a training that others look down upon, but Liz Liza-sensei was a teacher, who protected him during the staff meeting.

If this kind of teacher said that it will not be in vain, then it must not be a wasted effort.

…From today on, not only the morning chores after waking up, he should also add in Normal Magic training.

=== Part 3 ===

“Is this karaage? Although I know about the related knowledge…Delicious! It is a joy that makes one truly feel alive!”

Leme, who disappeared during class, had materialized at lunch time to eat food.

“Karaage…I have not eaten such a plebeian food for so long. At the Amasaki’s house, this kind of thing will never be put on the table. It is the fault of this E-Rank slave, there is nothing more shabby than this.”

Next to Leme, Mio placed the table together and was eating the same bento.

…Why did this person specially come over to eat together?

Behind his seat, Koyuki was eating the bento alone. At first, Kazuki had invited her over to eat, but he was coldly rejected. If that’s the case, then why did Mio come over?

“It does not matter if I have to do all the household chores…But please do not call me a slave.”

“…But I do not recognize you as a member of the Witch’s House. Forget it, since the food that was made have no sin, then I can only reluctantly eat it.”

Placing mouthfuls of karaage into her mouth, Mio said with a pretentious tone.

Saying that she was reluctant had made Kazuki frustrated. The karaage was a dish from his memories of the Nanohana Institute.

“It shouldn’t be awful…”

“It is awful. This kind of thing is extremely disgusting.”

When she places the karaage in her mouth, which was opposite of what she was saying, Mio’s cheeks would soften.

“…It was made extremely well. Thank you.”

“Hiakari-san…Thank you. But since you have already said such words, as expected, you should come over and eat! Don’t just whisper your thanks from behind!”

Kazuki turned his head around. She only said “Don’t look over here” and turned to one side.

A black skull flew into the ring. It was not from Koyuki, but from Mio. After turning his head back to the front, he did not know why, but he could only see Mio glaring at him unhappily.

“Oi, even though I am eating with you, don’t turn to the back and desperately request for another woman.”

“That’s right. Amasaki-san, do you have some time now?”

Suddenly being talked by someone, Mio “Eh?” and looked back.

When she noticed, everybody’s gaze were concentrated at this side.

“Amasaki-san, do you have a good relationship with that E-Rank…Hayashizaki-kun?”

“W, What good relationship, how is that possible. This person is a slave! Because I am a Student Council trainee…I had obtained a slave from the Student Council President! Don’t be mistaken!”

Kaguya-senpai did not say anything related to a slave trade.

“That’s true! You only treated him as a useful slave, that’s great!”

With this as a beginning, the other students of the class began to speak one by one.

“How is it possible that the A-Rank Amasaki-san would enter the Student Council with the E-Rank male student! We were all thinking what was going on, but now we are reassured!”

“That person, who cannot even use Summoning Magic, was actually mixed into this class, how disgusting.”

The temperature surrounding him had rapidly dropped.

No,no,no. It was maybe not all of a sudden, it was possible that everybody was gearing up and waited for an opportunity to throw such gazes.

As a Stigma Magic User candidate, they have extreme pride. They wanted to exclude the abnormality (Kazuki), but because they did not know why Mio, whose rank was higher than theirs, was together with him, so they hesitated.

…It was probably like that.

“Hey, Amasaki-san. Do you also think this way?”

They were trying to confirm secretly from Mio <That it was alright to treat this guy as a target for bullying.> And Mio, who did not understand the situation, could only look around confused.

What on earth was happening? Kazuki thought while remaining calm.

He was aware that he was an abnormality. He was already resolved about this situation.

“…Forget it! We, the Magic Division, do not require swords! You are already an E-Rank, and you were saying that your specialty was swords…Hayashizaki-Ryuu is completely useless!”

In the end, Mio still followed the atmosphere of this classroom.

“Compared to my Phenex, the Hayashizaki-Ryuu is simply trash! What Ancient Sword Techniques, there is no difference compared to the primitives swinging sticks around!”

“Hayashizaki-Ryuu?” The surrounding people were confused about the target that she pointed out at.

Kazuki was also angered by this phrase.

…It was the same when I first introduced myself. Why does this person always target the Hayashizaki-Ryuu? Because it was on the news, so knowing about the Hayashizaki-Ryuu was not something strange…But what do you know about the Hayashizaki-Ryuu? I do not mind if I was looked down upon…But if it is the people, who are important to me, that are being looked down upon, then it is not fine.

“Since you actually said it like this…Do you think I will remain silent forever?”

Mio faced Kazuki and revealed a provocative expression.

The anger within Kazuki’s belly was rushing upwards.

However, if he were to move using his emotions ——He would lose his place in the classroom.

“Our King, compared to the foolish Stigma Magic User, you are much stronger.”

Beside the silent Kazuki, a surprising sound rang out. It was Leme.

“What are you people, who still have not changed the Enigma into Stigma, or you, who can only use Low Level Summoning Magic saying? If you let Leme, who is a Diva, to speak, it is really funny. Our King’s Sword techniques are stronger than you a hundred times. And the karaage that Our King made is very delicious.”

Because the surrounding people were all silent, that voice completely infiltrated their bodies.

“…W, What, you useless Diva.”

“There is no need for Our King to use Leme’s power to deal with people such as you. If you doubt it, you can try it. Isn’t there a system called <Duel> in this academy?”

“Hey, Leme, what are you saying? You have lost your memories, you shouldn’t know anything about my sword techniques. Don’t just careless say words out.”

Kazuki hurriedly tried to stop her, but Leme only stared directly at Kazuki.

“Indeed, Leme doesn’t know anything, but I can still understand. Although I do not know why I selected you, but because you are a person that this Leme has chosen —— You cannot be weak. And although I had only been with you for a short day, I still fully understand your character. You said that you have spent your life so far honing your sword techniques. Then if that’s the case ——You are not weak. Even if I do not know anything, I can still understand it.”

Leme even leaned over closer and whispered into his ear.

“…And, that girl, Amasaki Mio, truthfully, she wants to lose to you.”

“…What’s that.”

“It is more accurate to say that…she hopes that you are a strong person. So that’s why she argues with you. This is also for positivity levels, so show off to her.”

“…In the end, it was still for that. That isn’t good, fighting in order to obtain positivity values.”

“Most importantly, it is unrelated to positivity values…Weren’t you also thinking that you <Want to Fight>? Leme and your heart are connected, so I had seen through it a long time ago.”

Leme smiled and knocked Kazuki’s chest.

…She is saying that I wanted to fight? I actually…?

Holding a sword in my hands, as a swordsman, fight ——against the Stigma Magic User, who had provoked this side.

Inside Kazuki’s calm mind, a sweet heat began to erode it.

As a member of the Magic Division, he must leave behind his longing for sword techniques. But ——

“…That is true. Indeed, it is time to let these people change their thinking about sword techniques.”

The people that were most important to him were looked down upon, yet he could still remain indifferent. As expected, it wasn’t his way of living.

“Oi, you two, what are you guys secretly talking about?”

Mio said to the two people. Leme immediately turned to Mio and revealed a detestable expression.

“Actually, you are very weak! Desperately saying Leme’s King is an E-Rank slave, you must be afraid of Our King!?”

“…-How is it possible that I’m afraid of that guy!?”

Mio could not help but stand up. In response, Kazuki also stood up.

“Amasaki Mio. I request a duel with you.”

Hearing these words, everybody in the room, including Mio, widened their eyes in shock.

This was the natural reaction. Compared to Summoning Magic, Swords were looked down upon.

Heaven and Earth Formation. Swordsman were only to buy time for the Stigma Magic User’s Chants. A Meat Shield. This was common knowledge.

Kazuki coldly looked around his surroundings. That common knowledge ——made him extremely angry inside his heart.

“You say a duel…But you can’t use Summoning Magic, right?”

“I will only fight with a sword. If I win, I hope that you can take back the insults you said towards the Hayashizaki Family.”

Hearing this phrase, Mio’s expression changed.

“As expected, you still have longing towards the Hayashizaki’s Sword Techniques! Even though you are already a person like me in the Magic Division…Okay, I’ll accompany you! I’ll let you fully experience it!!”

The originally frozen classroom began to quarrel again.

“…Although I do not understand, that person is saying that he would <Use Sword Techniques to fight against an A-Rank>?”

“Amasaki-san can already use Level 2 Magic, right!? Then it is impossible.”

“You… are still the same as before…”

When it was already impossible to stop, Mio muttered in a low voice.

“What did you say?”

Just like this ——A red heart appeared from Mio’s chest and was absorbed into Kazuki’s ring.

A red heart? At this time, it should be a black skull. As expected, this ring is abnormal.

“Nothing, you E-Rank! Stupid Idiot! I’m looking forward to the time after school end!”

She rushed back to her own seat. What is a Stupid Idiot? Oi, you forgot about the half-finished bento. Finish it! The karaage I made!!

“You’ve said it well…Hayashizaki Kazuki.”

When Kazuki sat down, Koyuki’s voice came from behind.

It looks like he was not completely alone.

After the application that was submitted to the Student Council in the Knights Academy was approved, then you can begin a duel.

It was a competition of strength between students that under safety rules of stopping the attack before the Defense Magic was completely reduced to zero, where the Student Council was present.

“A duel request? Otouto-kun and Mio-chan?”

After Kaguya-senpai, who was currently organizing information in the Student Council office, heard her kouhais’ words, her eyes widened.

“Really, even Otouto-kun is reckless. The duel that has strict rules is different than the reckless scuffles that Kanae-chan participates in. If it is in a duel format, the Stigma Magic User will only escape as they continuously use Level 1 Magic and it will completely eliminate your Defensive Magic. This is not a joke.”

“Has Kanae, till this date, fought against the Magic Division students?”

“…Formally no. Although Kanae-chan wanted to do so, but even if the Magic Division students were to win against the Sword Division students, their rank evaluation will not increase. Thus, everybody avoids it.”

“If that’s the case, then senpai should not know what kind of battle it will become between the Hayashizaki-Ryuu and Summoning Magic.”

“There is no need to duel and you would still know it, idiot.”

Mio inserted hateful words. At the same time, senpai finally realized that the two of them were both serious.

“W, Why did it become such a tense relationship? Fighting isn’t good!”

“No, I cannot give in. As long as my foster father’s sword is being looked down upon, I cannot tolerate it.”

“Why…are you so serious about the Hayashizaki-Ryuu. Even though you are someone from the Magic Division…Just like an idiot!”

At this time, someone broke the Student Council’s door and stormed in.

“It’s the time to completely defeat someone, Nii-sama! I have heard of the matter, As expected from Nii-sama!?”

“Ah, Kanae-chan? Why did you come to the Magic Division?”

Kanae completely ignored Kaguya-senpai and rushed directly in front of Kazuki.

“…So it was like this. Nii-sama wanted to rampage inside the Magic Division in order to prove the strength of Hayashizaki-Ryuu…In other words, a spy inside the Magic Divison! Such foresight, even Kanae did not think about it. Because Kanae’s duels were always rejected! However, after you taught everybody a lesson in the Magic Division, please transfer back to the Sword Division.”

“How is that possible, idiot.”

Kazuki use his two hands and firmly pulled Kanae’s cheeks that was as soft as rice cakes.

Kanae issued out a “Funyaaaaaaaa!” cry.

“President! As expected, you are here. Please do not suddenly rush out when we are having a meeting.”

The person who appeared after Kanae was the Sword Division’s Torazou-senpai.

“Oi, Kanae, don’t skip work and come over here to do your bro-con acts.”

“It’s not like that! Indeed, Kanae wanted to see Nii-sama to the extent that she is trembling…But it is not because of this purpose that I came. Nii-sama, this is for you.”

Kanae handed over a one-edged Japanese Sword to Kazuki.

“…This is!”

Kazuki had already left his beloved sword at the Hayashizaki Family. Therefore, for the matter related to the duel, he wanted to ask Kanae or the Sword Division to borrow a sword…

“Yes, this is Nii-sama’s <Doufuu>. Because she felt that it will be needed, so Kanae had secretly brought it over. This is such an amazing foresight. Please praise me. Then, please fall in love with me.”

Kazuki’s beloved sword, Doufuu. It was an iron-cutting sword that was created through the hands of alchemists.

Among the history of Japanese swords, the ancient sword during Kamakura era ——The Kamakura ancient swords was the strongest. However, this kind of technique had already been lost and had become a lost art.

Through Alchemy, it had let this Kamakura Ancient Sword, Doufuu, appear once again.

The past Japanese Swords were made using a soft steel core, with hard steel on the outside, <Heart of Steel Structure>, in order to obtain a balance of toughness and hardness. The soft core absorbs the impact to prevent it from breaking, while the hard surface prevents it from becoming crooked.

With this kind of structure, it was easily broken due to the difference of hardness at the location where the two steel stuck together.

Compared to this, Doufuu was created with a single steel material.

The steel’s hardness was decided by the carbon content. Doufuu, through the Fluid Control Magic to control the amount of carbon content dissolved into the steel, so that the inner core was soft, then as it extended outwards, it had become hard…Because it was made with a single material for the structure, it was a thing that was extremely ideal as it maintained the balance of hard and soft. This is Micro-Level Alchemy.

Because there was no extreme difference of hardness in the structure, it had stuck together extremely tough. Once it was swung, it was like a whip that was bent.

Its toughness and sharpness could even cut iron.

As proof of Kazuki’s independence, his foster father awarded it to him

The moment he held it in his hands, the feeling of the heavy sword seemed to have become familiar with him just like a part of his body.

…Although he had made a resolve after becoming a Stigma Magic User, as expected, he was still a swordsman.

No, in order to change into a new self, there was no need to abandon his past.

“Nii-sama, Nii-sama, please praise me. Then as a reward, please kiss me.”

“Don’t get carried away in front of everybody in the Student Council, idiot.”

Looking at Kazuki and Kanae’s interactions, Hoshikaze-senpai and Koyuki revealed surprised gazes.

“…The Sword Division’s President is older than Hayashizaki-kun, she should be an older sister, right? What is going on?”

“It can’t be some kind of perverted type of play, right…?”

Even though the fact that Kazuki was a male, yet he obtained an Engima was spread around by the news, but the problem regarding about their true age, which had caused the relationship regarding about the siblings age to be reversed, was still pretty much unknown.

“Hmph, whether you use a sword to fight or a Kiritanpo <ref>A Japanese dish. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiritanpo</ref> to fight, it is the same! Let’s us begin…Bring it on!”

“Bringing it on is a rather old way of speaking. But…Fine.”

“W, Wait a minute, I have not accepted the request yet!”

The duel must have the permission of either side’s Student Council. But ——

“If you do not accept it, then I will accept it! Nii-sama, Nii-sama, good luck!!”

——With the Sword Division Student Council accepting it, a special duel began.

At the sports ground, Kazuki and Mio were confronting each other.

There was already a crowd of students coming over to observe after hearing the news.

A Sword and Magic Clash conducted between freshmen, it had gathered a lot of concern disregarding the Division restriction.

“Although they do not need to specifically gather here, this duel will end in a short time period!”

She chanted a spell and allowed her spirit to connect with the Diva at Astrum.

“I know thy name…Thy name is <Phenex>…A poet and a Magician! The poetic bird that uses sweet words to play with the truth, obey my command and display thy power!”

Her Stigma glowed an orange color like the flames shadow. At the same time it glowed, the uniform was disintegrated and reconstructed into the Magical Dress. The faintly glowing clothes and her twintails swayed due to the wind.

…Looking again, this person was an extremely beautiful girl.

Kazuki’s Magical Dress was only a small ring. However, on his waist, his beloved sword Doufuu released an explicit sense of presence. The combination of a Magic Division’s uniform with a Sword, seemed to give off a powerful contrast.

The beautiful Stigma Magic User and the Magic Swordsman that was dressed up uniquely were confronting each other here.

He did not know why…but it feels like he was looking forward to this duel since entering this school.

“Then under the supervision of Hiakari Koyuki, the duel between Amasaki Mio and Hayashizaki Kazuki will begin.”

The referee was Koyuki. The so-called referee was the role which stops the battle when it was dangerous. She, who had been at the Student Council since junior high, had already accumulated sufficient experience.

The duel was carried out in a situation where they were separated by a distance of 50 meters. Although Kazuki could finishing running this distance in 5 seconds through Magic Enhancement, but Mio will also avoid while she chants spells.

This distance is a rule that gave the Stigma Magic Users the upper hand. Because even in a battle, it was not easy for a swordsman to approach the Stigma Magic Users, thus it had become a rule that was taken for granted.

If the two of them were separated by a distance of 50 meters, Mio’s figure would become as small as a bean.

Anxiousness made the time become irritable. Kazuki displayed an Iai posture and imagined the scene of heat coming up from the depths of his belly ——This is what was known in ancient times as Kikou or life energy from his abdomen.

Aside from ancient martial techniques, a clear impression can allow the Physical Enhancement Magic become something extremely efficient.

“Then…Begin!”

Seeing that the preparations for battle were complete ——Koyuki announced that the duel started.

Kazuki released heat inside his belly and kicked off fiercely from the ground.

"Fast!?" The surrounding students screamed.

In comparison, Mio retreated while she began to chant spells.

No matter how fast Kazuki was, the distance was enough for her to complete her chants.

Mio allowed her Magical Dress light up and communicated with her Diva, and chanted as if she was singing ——

“…The sparks scattered from the dancing wings. Launch a spiral of wind, a bullet piercing through life! Flap now, let it penetrate! ——Barrett!!”

Behind Mio, Phenex’s wings spread apart.

Phenex’s Level 1 Magic, Barrett ——Phenex flaps its wings and shots out feathers. It carries a dual attribute of fire and wind, and flew over like a spiral.

With a bullet’s speed and piercing through its target, it causes the inside of the enemy to burn. Normally, a human’s physical ability should not be able to evade this fire bullet ——But Kazuki dodged it by jumping to the side.

“!?” Mio, who was confident that it would hit, revealed a surprised expression.

As if her body was not listening, Mio continued to chant while she avoided. She then chanted the spell again and released a second shot of Barrett.

However, Kazuki had already grasp the flow of Magic Power ——Just like a Swordmaster reading the opponent’s breathing.

The instant the Magic Power expanded, the disturbance in the air depicted an outline as if it was announcing in advance the phenomenon that was about to happen. Just like what I imagined…If it is this kind of Summoning Magic, I can avoid it!

The second Barrett was also avoided. Just like the dancing wind, Kazuki plunged into the arms of Mio.

His hand had already grasped the hilt of the sword.

Mio’s face was distorted ——As if it was a Stigma Magic User’s terrified expression when they were invaded by a swordsman.

Rend, Doufuu ——With a white flash, the horizontal Iai slash was unleashed.

To Kazuki, his beloved sword was the same as <A part of his body>. His entire body’s strength was extended to the body of his sword that he was holding to, granting it the destructive power that was able to smash through Magic ——This is the attacking method of swordsman, Magic Sword.

The slash had violently collided with Mio’s defensive Magic. Blue light scattered onto the ground, her Magic was cut apart.

Because her Magic was cut apart and the impact that was caused, Mio staggered a few steps backwards.

Kazuki used both his hands to hold his beloved sword, which he was holding with his right hand earlier, and instantly turned the blade.

An Iai slash was not a one hit one kill technique.

The first blade was only for containment. The one that truly determines the victory was the second blade that was swung downwards after gripping it with two hands.

“OHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Along with the cry, he slashed downwards and crushed Mio’s Defense Magic again.

Mio was hit away severely.

“He dodged Summoning Magic?”

In face of something that was impossible, Kaguya issued a noise…This kind of swordsman was never seen before.

The speed of Barrett was equivalent to the speed of a rifle bullet. Just by a human’s nervous system, it was impossible to avoid.

“ <Magic-Eye Demon>…This was the nickname of Nii-sama, who was once a swordsman. An Iai swordsman could completely read the opponent’s breathing and muscle tension, then attack first while starting later. In Hayashizaki-Ryuu, he had completely refined his <Vision>.”

Next to Kaguya, Kanae smiled as if she was proud of her favorite brother.

“<Vision> ——How is it… Impossible. Are you saying that you are using Perceptibility Enhancement Magic!?”

“If it is a normal Iai swordsman, at the best, he could only read the breathing and muscle movement. But the Hayashizaki-Ryuu is more advanced, it will even read the flow of Magic Power completely. If you are able to read the flow of Magic Power, predicting the change from being idle and movement, the attack speed is not a problem. The instant an Iai master placed the sword facing it, he would have completely avoided it. Hayashizaki’s Iai has already surpassed Unyou <ref>A speed unit. Mentioned in Vol 1, Chapter 1.</ref>”

“…A swordsman attached with Perceptibility Enhancement Magic that allows him to read the flow of Magic Power, this is impossible.”

Kaguya did not look down on swordsman. But objectively considering it, it should be impossible.

Through training the physical body, it allowed the Physical Enhancement Magic to be attached to his body, in theory, it exists.

Magic is developed based on imagination. Wanting a more powerful body…This kind of thought will allow Physical Enhancement Magic to be activated.

However, no matter how you train Iai, the Perceptibility Enhancement Magic which even lets Magic Power to be felt was unbelievable, there was no reason to get to this kind of high-level achievement.

“No matter what, a swordsman cannot beat Summoning Magic…The people who hold these kind of thoughts while training would definitely not be able to do it. Because they had already given up from the very beginning. However, we had treated the Summoning Magic as an imaginary enemy since the very beginning and performed training. We believe that our possibilities were endless. You say that it is impossible? But the Magic Power responded to our wishes.”

In the current world where Magic, which disregards the laws of physics, dictates, there was no such thing as impossible.

——If it is me, how would I deal with this kind of sword techniques, how would I obtain victory.

“…If it is me, I would chant a large-scale Magic that is impossible to avoid even after reading it.”

“Do you believe that Nii-sama and I would give you that much chanting time?”

If they were successfully able to close the gap, the swordsman’s close-range attacks would continuously attack.

Every time, Magic will be cut apart, the body will be exposed to the impact of Magic shattering.

Inside the storm of slashes, there was no task more difficult than keeping up the concentration and finishing the chant.

Although in the Academy, the Sword Division and Magic Division were confronting each other, but the proper fighting method of Magic Users was to chant while being guarded by swordsman.

“However, if it is Kanae-chan’s sword, it is unable to stop my chanting.”

Hearing Kaguya’s whisper, Kanae threw to her a glare that she did not believe that she would lose.

Even after being knocked by a slash, the A-Rank Amasaki Mio still calmly chanted a spell.

I don’t want to lose…! I can’t lose to this kind of Sword Techniques!!

Although she felt that it was impossible…But there was no doubt that this person used his eyes to avoid Barrett’s speed. Mio had made this kind of judgment. Thus, she began to chant something different than Barrett, Phenex’s Level 2 Magic.

That person pursued further on. He has already caught up.

“The Call from the Master of Flame, liberate the rage beneath the earth! Open up my fortress’s walls…Towering between heaven and earth, isolate all impurity! Flame Emperor Creation!!”

The so-called spell was a command to the Diva at Astrum to request for a Magic Phenomenon.

The Diva responded to this call and brought the Magic Phenomenon to this world ——Causing the World to be distorted.

A Magic Circle extended from Mio’s feet and radiate in all directions.

It let out a flash and became a big crack. Flames were sprayed out from there.

The flame wall that suddenly emerged from his feet —— It was impossible to dodge with his eyes.

That person, who pursued further on, had become a bug that rushed into fire.

Or so it should be ——But, Hayashizaki Kazuki seemed to have predicted the future. In front of the flames, he stepped on the brakes. Mio’s expression twisted again. It was really baffling.

“What method is he using to dodge it!?”

After the crack and the flames vanished, Kazuki rushed into her arms calmly.

Mio could not do anything but be sent flying by the silver flash…It was simply too fast.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 127.jpg|thumb]]

“W, Why!?” Then Mio was submerged in a storm of slashes ——

“Stop right here!”

Looking at Mio, whose Defense Magic was about to be exhausted, the referee, Koyuki, announced that it was over.

Mio sat powerlessly on the ground, her Magical Dress disintegrated and changed back to the school uniform.

“It’s my win…Please take back the insults you said to my foster father.”

The Sword Division students that were watching on the side issued loud applauses.

“…I see, so this is the true Ancient Style Sword Techniques.”

Kaguya whispered out in amazement, but it was denied by Kanae.

“It is not the problem of Styles. The Sword Division swordsman did not train with the goal of being able to defeat Summoning Magic. Even though Magic Power will respond to your thoughts. So, the Sword Division must change! This person or that person, all of them are deluded by the Divas and forgot the original power of humans!”

The Sword Division students cheers were boiling. The two Student Council Presidents surveyed the scene.

“Amazing…Being able to do this kind of exaggerated actions, there is actually someone else beside the President…”

As if he had lost his soul, the one who muttered was ranked 3rd of the students in the Student Council, Torazou Yamada, who had an inferiority complex towards the Magic Division. Looking at his expression, Kanae secretly snickered.

…No matter how strong she was, the surrounding people only treated her as an existence known as the <Storm Cat> that was outside the Magic Lands. There was basically no followers who truly think that <nowiki></nowiki>.

Kanae was always alone. Kaguya was finally aware of this fact.

“…Fufufu, I’m looking forward to the <Division Competition>! Next time, it will be me and you who are on the stage!”

Hearing Kanae’s declaration, Kaguya also smiled…Indeed, it was something to look forward to.

Whether it was to fight against Kanae-chan…or the future growth of Otouto-kun…

It was a sense of anticipation that had been gone for a long time since she had defeated her former rival, Hoshikaze Hikaru, and had become invincible inside the Magic Division. After she found a strong enemy, Kaguya was thrilled.

To Kazuki, who wanted her to take back the words she said——Mio awkwardly muttered.

“No…I did not lose.”

“You just won’t give up! Hayashizaki-Ryuu is not weak, admit this to me!”

“No, no, no! Hayashizaki’s Sword or whatever is weaker than Summoning Magic by a lot! It is trash!”

“Even though we have dueled, why do you still treat it as trash up to this point!?”

This person, what kind of <Prejudice towards Hayashizaki-Ryuu> did she have?

Inside Mio’s eyes, little by little, tears began to drip out, causing Kazuki to be frightened. Crying is too despicable…!

“Speaking of which…Why can’t you remember who I am! Remember that for me! I…I’m Mio!? The Mio who had once lived with you at <Nanohana>!?”

Nanohana!? ——Could it be, Kazuki was suddenly speechless.

The instant his eyes met with Mio’s crying eyes, a figure of a small girl appeared inside Kazuki’s mind. The shadow of the face was consistent just like Magic. It was the sister-like girl, who had always followed behind him.

That person’s name is…Mio<ref>The words used for Mio are different. Mio’s name is originally 美桜, but the current spot usesミオ.</ref>. Give me a second, could it be that, Mio is Mio?

“Amasaki, you…could it be you’re Mio!?”

“Didn’t I just say it! Why didn’t you notice it, idiot!”

The surrounding audience felt confused “What is it, what is it” about the two people’s conversation.

“But Mio…should be a more honest and smaller child. Speaking of which, she should be smaller than me by two years!?”

“I am not small! I grew up since then!!”

Here, Kazuki suddenly remembered. The children at that place were mainly orphans whose birth was unknown. Aside from the obvious, newly born child, they basically used their body physiques to predict their age.

If Kazuki had dropped a grade and she rose a grade…Due to the Enigma, it was not impossible for her, who was originally smaller than her by two years, to suddenly become his classmate.

“Even though you left us and disappeared by yourself, why did you forget about me…Unbelievable, even though I remember clearly about the Hayashizaki Family that took you away…Uuuuuu…”

Mio finally cried. Kazuki’s mind was filled with guilt.

“How can I forget! Even now, the experience at Nanohana is still part of my important memories!! But I do not know the surname Amasaki, and Mio isn’t that uncommon of a name…”

Kazuki spluttered as he tried to find excuses. Speaking of which, Mio was an honest child. Right now, she was like another person. And he did not expect that she had become this beautiful…!

“…What are those two people talking about?”

“In the end, their relationship is very good?”

“Speaking of which, Hayashizaki Kazuki is overwhelmingly strong…What is this…”

With puzzled eyes, their classmates compared the private conversation between the two of them, which was unrelated to swords and Magic. This duel already had a completely different meaning.

“Just like your talent in swords was seen through, and you left us, my talent in Magic was also seen through and I was adopted by the Amasaki Family! Although I had gone up a grade, but it is also because of my efforts that I still became an A-Rank! My Summoning Magic is stronger than the likes of Hayashizaki-Ryuu!!”

So that was the reason why that person had strongly provoked Hayashizaki-Ryuu!

But, what kind of fate is this. Their talents in sword and Magic were both spotted and they finally met up again in this school of Sword and Magic!

“I…absolutely will not recognize Hayashizaki’s sword who snatched away my Kazu-nii!!”

Mio used her sleeve to wipe her tears, stood up and ran away.

When he was planning to chase, BIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!

Koyuki blew the final whistle.

“The winner is Hayashizaki Kazuki.” Koyuki said with a feeble voice.

=== Part 4 ===

Mio ran back to her own room. After almost ripping her uniform, she threw it aside and only wore her underwear as she jumped onto the bed. She buried her face into the pillow and impulsively shed tears.

——After a short period of time, voice from the other Student Council members returned rang out.

But it was too shameless, she was too useless. Right now, she did not want to meet with them.

Lost, Lost, Lost, Lost Lost Lost Lost Lost Lost Lost! I Lost!!

…5 years ago, because Kazu-nii was strong, he disappeared from Nanohana.

So lonely. But after that, her own magic talent was spotted and she found herself an adoptive family.

When she thought that she was also a strong person, she felt that she was able to conquer her loneliness.

So, she thought, her own Magic…was stronger than the Hayashizaki’s sword by a lot…

However, she still lost…Too strong. And that person still did not change compared to the past…

…That person was like that since the beginning. No matter how much someone looks down upon himself, he would be indifferent. However, if the companions of Nanohana were looked down upon, it would seem as if he had completely turned into someone else and rage. He would often pick fights with the mean people.

Although the adults thought that Kazuki’s side of easily getting into fights were bad…But to us, who were still children, Kazu-nii was a reliable older brother.

Kazu-nii did not change. It seems like she, herself, who was arguing, was the idiot.

But that person, when I did my flashy self-introduction, and even waved to him, he did not recognize me.

Even though it was rare for the both of us to enter the Magic Division, he was still thinking about Hayashizaki’s sword techniques.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 133.jpg|thumb]]

Being able to meet him once again, actually she was very happy ——but she was so angry that she could not forgive him

She actually wanted to get closer to him and wanted to talk about the stories from the past…

——How long has it been since she had laid down on the bed depressed.

“Hey, Amasaki…Dinner is ready.”

A voice passed through the room’s door. It was an extremely awkward voice. However, from the voice, you could feel a different feeling than anger existed.

It was Kazu-nii’s gentle voice. But because of that…she wanted to behave in a more wilful manner.

“…The meals you made, I don’t want them!”

——But that person, who loves to be nosy, would definitely not allow this kind of unhealthy behavior of not eating dinner.

Just like the past. If he was to care about her, then perhaps he would not put her aside no matter what.

Even though she knew that this was not allowed, but she still embraced this kind of expectation.

I can’t leave her like this. If that person is Mio, then it is even more so.

Hearing her response, Kazuki thought. Being impulsive and missing a meal, how could I, who is the maid here, permit it. Thus, after taking a deep breath, he suddenly barged into the room.

“Not eating dinner is definitely not allowed! Quickly go eat!”

Opening the door with a violent momentum ——What appeared in front of his eyes was Mio, who was only wearing her underwear.

“Eh, you really camee!? Wait a minute…I did not say that I was still wearing this…!!”

The instant she panicked and got up from the bed, the two valleys in front of her chest bounced.

“…UWAHH!? Sorry!”

Although he was saying this, but his gaze was still attracted to it and he thought that he would be yelled at. However, Mio immediately wrapped a towel around her body and used the towel to cover her mouth. I do not know what she was muttering about.

“…Right now, do you still care about me…”

“…What are you saying? Who could hear what you are muttering across the towel.”

Just when Kazuki planned to leave the room, but because a red heart appeared from Mio’s body and flew over, he stayed there. Mio was like an arguing child, and she issued a weak voice.

“N, Nothing! I won’t eat dinner. I don’t want to eat the meals that you made.”

“I can’t just leave you alone, the senpais are all worried about you…Is it because you hate me and you don’t want to see me, so you do not want to go down?”

“Uuuuu. That’s right…I…am still angry at you…”

Mio used a mosquito-like sound and spoke to Kazuki through the towel.

…After being reunited, I had constantly hurt her and even dueled with her.

“I’m sorry…but please eat the dinner, I beg you. If you still feel that I’m an eyesore and will trouble you, then I will go outside today.”

“Eh!? I, I don’t want that!!”

Kazuki’s eyes widened. Mio revealed a “Shoot” expression and quickly corrected it.

“…I don’t hate that! That <Then, I don’t hate that> means that I don’t really hate that!” <ref>It is a bit confusing here but the first half of the phrase (Earlier sentence) means that she is unwilling to let Kazuki leave the room, but the last half (Current Sentence) means that she does not care if Kazuki leaves.</ref>

“A, Ahhh…What, so it is this meaning, it is really easy for it to be misunderstood.”

What, the unnatural separation between <hate> and <not>.

“But please don’t be mistaken. I do not…plan on treating you like the past! Don’t keep on treating me as your younger sister!!”

“The past is the past, now is now, huh. It feels a little bit lonely like this.”

“…You, even if it is the me right now, do you still care and worry about me?”

“Of course. I will definitely not permit you not eating dinner.”

Mio’s eyes widened. A red heart floated over from her chest. It was evidence that her positivity values increased. Is that so, although she was still angry, but he was not hated by her.

If that’s the case, then this person is definitely——just arguing and playing around.

“I…Is that so? You will still worry about me…But my stomach is really not hungry.”

“Then let’s do this. I will still be your slave like before.”

“Eh? E, Even though I had lost in the duel…?”

“…So, master, because your slave had made dinner, please go and eat it.”

After she froze for a while ——she understood Kazuki’s intentions and proudly straightened her chest.

“…I understand. There is no other way…Only because there is no other way! My stomach is completely not hungry. Because I am the master! I must reward my slave’s loyalty.”

“Ohhh, you must do that.”

He could only maintain this kind of relationship with her, who could not be straightforward until now.

However, if the positivity levels increase ——It should be possible to have a relationship like in the past.

The past is the past, now is now, even if they say it like this, it doesn’t mean that it is something that is lonely.

“Right, you are only a slave! Only a slave…So you must remain by my side from now on! Don’t make any strange misunderstandings and try to leave here!?”

“I know, being able to stay at Witch’s House is nice.”

Mio constantly nodded her head in agreement. Another red heart flew out.

Come down early, saying this, Kazuki left the room.

“…Right, tomorrow’s bento, you don’t have to make it.”

“Eh? Are we going to the canteen?”

“I’ll make it for you…Although you are my slave, but I am the one who lost.”

The next day’s lunch. Just like yesterday, Leme and Mio gathered around Kazuki’s seat.

The thing that Mio prepared was karaage.

“…Right, how did they make the taste in Nanohana? About that, I had constantly wanted to make the same thing and practiced in Amasaki Family, but I could not do it well.”

…What, as expected it is a taste from your memories as well.

“About that, the seasoning placed in advance is the key. Okay, next time we make it, you should also wear a maid outfit!”

“What, what’s with that happy expression. Are you that happy cooking together with your master? I will absolutely not wear it, that idiotic outfit.”

Kazuki could not help but let his emotions rise, Mio seemed to sulk and said some hateful words.

“About that, Amasaki-san…Can I ask, in the end, your relationship is indeed very good?”

The surrounding people incredulously looked at the bento that Kazuki was eating, which was made by Mio.

“So I said don’t be mistaken! This guy is only a slave!!…Only <My Slave>. Although this guy is an E-Rank sword idiot…if anybody weaker than me dares to look down upon him, I will absolutely not forgive them!”

Mio issued out a roar to all the people in the classroom.

If she made this kind of declaration, only Koyuki, who was the same A-Rank, could talk back.

…This person, is she protecting me?

“W, What are you looking at? Quickly eat!”

She used her chopsticks, picked up a karaage and said “Eat quickly!” and placed it in front of him.

“…Don’t suddenly do things like <Ah ——n>”, Kazuki felt troubled.

“I, I did not plan on doing it! This is only a feeling similar to feeding a dog!”

“Isn’t their relationship extremely good…They have completely entered their own world…”

“Forget it, if it is us, no matter at this time, we would not win against either of them.”

“…Speaking of which, he was really cool, Hayashizaki-kun’s Iai slash.”

“Right! I remembered, I remembered it!! Running while pulling it out!!”

The atmosphere surrounding Kazuki had changed. And Mio, who he had not been able to understand, now, he finally understood the nature of her attitude.

“What are you laughing at secretly over there?”

“No, I just feel happy. From now on, please take care of me.”

“Yes. Why are you happy? I did not do anything that would make you happy…Forget it, since there is no helping it, I will also be with you from now on.”

Although she was still talking back, Mio’s face still revealed a slight smile. It seems like her honest feelings were involuntarily revealed ——

At this moment, somewhere near Mio's chest issued out a light. Looking at the surprised Kazuki, even the person involved, Mio, revealed <What is it?> an incredulous expression. The light finally turned into a key —— and directly entered Kazuki’s ring.

This was what Leme had said, a key to their hearts…

——From that moment on, Kazuki was no longer a useless Stigma Magic User.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2018-06-11T16:51:49Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 1 - The Swordsman in Magic Division==

===Part 1===

Hayashizaki Kanae is a swordswoman with the title of Storm Cat.

While she was a child, she had gone to many dojos and defeated them without a single loss. Her ponytail was like a black cat’s tail, waving in the air. The strikes from her two-sword-styled kodachis flowed nonstop and were undoubtedly an infinite gale of swords.

Her fighting form was indeed fitting to her title of Storm Cat.

However, her sleeping face was like an angel.

The curtains were fully parted and the morning sunlight shone into the dark room. But even so, she still slept, like a sleeping princess, and showed no signs of waking. Her skin was white to the extent that the light made her cheeks glow. Her long, black hair was tied back and in a mess. Her usual, stern swordsman’s face was also innocent and relaxed.

…It had been a long time since he last saw her, and she had become cute since then. Kazuki looked at her, fascinated.

No, no, wait. This was not the time to look at his imouto in fascination.

“Hey, quickly wake up. Breakfast is already made.”

Hayashizaki Kazuki infused a loving gesture and shook her shoulders. Right at this moment ——

“—— Nii-sama, chance!”

Kanae’s eyes, whom he thought was still asleep, suddenly opened.

“What!?”

Kanae’s hands and feet were like tentacles and suddenly shot out from under the blanket.

Kanae’s soft and small hands and legs wrapped around Kazuki’s body. In just a short period of time, she pulled Kazuki onto her bed and tightly hugged him. Towards him, Kanae revealed a fearless smile.

“Nii-sama, being attracted by his imouto’s cute, sleeping face, had become careless. The bed is a battlefield for men and women. This is Hayashizaki-Ryuu’s Art, <{{furigana|Strategy of Flower Attracting Insect|Deathly Plant Temptation}}>.”

“…Don’t just randomly invent a ridiculous art.”

Kanae, who was rubbing her face on his chest, flirted with Kazuki, who was stunned and sighed.

“The feeling of Nii-sama, the scent of Nii-sama, it has really been a long time. Even though, yesterday, Kanae finally had the opportunity to return home, Nii-sama was not willing to sleep with me. It must have been because you’re embarrassed, so Kanae thought of a scheme. As expected, you’re embarrassed, right?”

“I’m not embarrassed! …Really now. If it were in the past, it would have been fine. Right now, we are both high school students, and it is disgusting for siblings to be clinging together. I've already told you to not hug me!”

“Don’t treat Kanae’s pure, sibling love as something disgusting!”

Hayashizaki Kanae is a swordswoman. —— However, the fact that she is a severe bro-con was really her only drawback.

Although Kazuki wanted to escape and struggled, Kanae’s hands and legs that wrapped around his body firmly did not move. Her arms and legs were releasing a faint, blue light.

The reason the petite her could use such degree of strength was because she was strengthening her body with Magic.

While they were being noisy, the blanket slid off. —— Only then did Kazuki notice a frightening fact.

“…You, what are you wearing? Although it is already spring, what would we do if you catch a cold.”

Kanae was wearing pajamas where you could nearly see the skin underneath.

Her slim waist and round hips were clearly shown through the translucent fabric.

“What do you think, Nii-sama? This is the Kanae that has been upgraded into a female high school student. Since Kanae hadn't seen Nii-sama for so long, it is the anniversary where she wanted to show her female charm to Nii-sama.”

Kanae, whose face was red, stuck her body onto Kazuki and began to rub on him. Her small boobs slowly changed shape.

The bed was a battlefield… Kazuki began to take deep breathes and calmed himself down.

“You are indeed my cute imouto… But, I will not generate any desires towards my imouto. Quickly, get off.”

“Ku. You only said cute, you actually still treat the matured lady, Kanae, as a child?”

“What matured Kanae, idiot. There is already no time left to be in bed, quickly get up.”

“Kanae is still asleep. Fu —— Fu —— ♪”

“…Still, this is my first time seeing such shameless sleepwear.”

“Kanae, who has not returned home for a long time, is a princess. So if you do not use a suitable method for waking up a princess to wake her up, Kanae will not leave the bed.”

“What method for waking up a princess? No matter what, you are still born and educated as a samurai.”

“Speaking of which, the method for waking up a princess is obviously a kiss, Nii-sama. Come.”

“Uwah, don’t come closer! Don’t bring your face closer!”

Kazuki tried again to escape… …However, sure enough, if he was to only use his physical strength, it was impossible to escape from his imouto’s magical clutches.

—— Helplessly, Kazuki could only also cast Physical Enhancement Magic onto his own body.

Drawing out energy from his spirit and allowing it to flow through his entire body. At the same time, heat gushed out from his body as Kazuki made his body awaken. In an instant, he broke away from Kanae’s hands' and legs' bind, and escaped from her bed.

If the conditions were the same, then he would definitely not lose to his imouto in terms of strength.

“Meanie!”

“What meanie? You were the one that first used Enhancement Magic, right?”

Once those cold words came from Kazuki, Kanae stared at Kazuki with puppy eyes.

“…Don’t make an expression as if you were a small animal that was abandoned. Really, I will forcibly make you get out of bed.”

Kazuki wrapped his arms around Kanae’s waist and gently picked her up from the bed. If this was the case, he should quickly finish the work of serving a princess. Kanae’s expression suddenly brightened up.

“Nii-sama! This is Hayashizaki-Ryuu’s Final Secret Art, Princess Carry!”

“Don’t randomly invent a Secret Art! We, Hayashizaki-Ryuu, do not have such a Final Secret Art!”

This person shouldn’t be looking down upon our school.

“This is nerve-racking, Nii-sama, really nerve-racking… The princess carry is almost like a dream… Even though it was so difficult to get up, Nii-sama had to do such a dream-like thing in the end… Is this situation what they call a heavenly vision…”

Kazuki, using a carrying posture, made Kanae, who had a dreamy expression, spin around.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 013.jpg|thumb]]

“Okay, it’s over.”

“So short!? The feeling of floating in the clouds was only a fleeting moment!? It’s too short!!”

“Hey, before you eat breakfast, go change your clothes. That kind of appearance is scandalous.”

Kazuki placed Kanae down. She pursed her lips and threw a fit.

“…Because I am a princess, I cannot change clothes by myself. Nii-sama, please personally help me change.”

“Why did you suddenly say such willful words? Are you still playing at being a princess?”

“Because, didn’t Nii-sama say it yesterday night, since we have not met for so long, so you will do whatever is requested, right? Us swordsmen must keep our promises!”

I am already not a swordsman… Just when this sentence was about to come out from his mouth, Kazuki’s gaze fell upon the back of his left hand. An egg-shaped, elliptical pattern was imprinted there.

Enigma. It is an emblem from another world that changed Kazuki’s fate.

“Although, I said anything is okay, I did not imagine that you would put out requests such as kissing and helping you change your clothes. If we were to do such things as siblings, then it would not be skinship, but perverted acts.”

“Anyways, Nii—sama won’t generate any lust towards Kanae, isn’t there no problem then… Or, is it that Nii-sama wants to escape from Kanae’s arousing charm?”

Kanae revealed provocative eyes and raised both hands. Kazuki was outraged by this phrase.

Due to the challenge issued by his imouto, replying to all of it was his duty as her brother.

Using the mentality trained as a previous swordsman, Kazuki opened up his imouto’s pajamas. Just like peeling off thin skin, the snow-white skin was gradually revealed in front of his eyes. Kanae, *mojimoji*<ref>Mojimoji is the sound effect of fidgeting.</ref>, wriggled her body.

“I-It was seen… Kanae’s appearance of only wearing undergarments. I’m currently being seen by Nii-sama… Please carefully look after me…”

“Why are you excited? Are you a pervert? I didn’t see. I didn’t see it one bit. And even if I did see it, I will not generate any thoughts towards my imouto wearing only undergarments… Where is your uniform?”

Kanae pointed to the top of a table, a folded uniform was placed upon it.

National Knight’s Academy Caryatid's Sword Division's female uniform was a narrow-sleeves-kimono-styled blouse with a female hakama-style miniskirt, combining into an outfit that consisted of both Japanese and Western styles.

After helping Kanae put on the stern outfit, Kazuki was finally relieved and sighed.

“Okay. Compared to those kinds of pajamas, you are still more suitable for this type of clothing.”

This was the real swordswoman Storm Cat.

Having said that, all swordsmen like to consider their image; nicknames, sure-kill techniques, etc.

Kazuki also once had a nickname… But, this was already something of the past.

“This kind of Nii-sama, wearing a brand-new uniform, is also very, very suitable!”

Kazuki was wearing a different style of uniform than Kanae. Because, he was entering into a different division than Kanae.

He was wearing a blazer, which had an atmosphere of high quality, made from Alchemical Silk.

A dazzling, Gem System embroidery was embroidered everywhere. The metal parts of the belt and the metal buttons were made by intertwining a precious rainbow-colored metal called Marble Metal.

This was a male uniform that generously infused the true essence of Alchemy.

“A gentle Nii-sama coupled with an intellectual blazer is really a wonderful combination. This is the type that gives me the number one feeling of wanting to hug Nii-sama. Nii-sama, I love you —— Haah, haah.”

“Calm down, Kanae. As a Hayashizaki swordsman, you cannot lose your calm… Do not breathe raggedly in front of your brother.”

“But, although my appearance of wearing the uniform was praised by Nii-sama and made me happy, Kanae further hopes that Nii-sama would be more aware of the sexy undergarments earlier. Although I am your imouto, it is only in name…”

“Exactly, because you are an imouto in name, I have to be more mindful of it.”

Kazuki, who was once an orphan, was in a position where he was accepted as an adopted son by the Prestigious Ancient Sword Skill Family —— the Hayashizaki Family.

In other words, Kanae is the daughter of the family that he owes a great debt to.

“Even if it is only kissing on the cheeks, it is fine. I want Nii-sama’s kiss. So, sad…”

Kanae revealed an expression as if she had lost a duel and whispered. She placed two kodachis on her waist. She was already accustomed to the extremely heavy weight from the real swords. She turned her gaze towards Kazuki at the side.

“Nii-sama… Although you look very cool wearing the uniform… But, as expected, you won’t be bringing your sword?”

“How can I bring it? I am not a student of the Sword Division.”

Listening to the answer that left no room for debate, Kanae angrily glared at Kazuki’s left hand.

“It is all because that damn <Enigma> suddenly emerged on Nii-sama’s left hand!”

“It is already too late to talk about it… I already left behind the feelings of the sword.”

The people with magic qualities that were recognized by Divas will be awarded an Enigma on the back of their left hand at the age of fourteen, when their magic begins to grow.

People who owned an Enigma had to enter the Magic Division to study and were destined to form a contract with a Diva.

Hayashizaki Kanae is a Swordswoman. And Hayashizaki Kazuki from today on, is a Summoning Magic User.

===Part 2===

Because the morning temperature had dropped a lot, a Spring mist had appeared outside.

As if it was cutting apart the haze, the Magic Light Train released a blue light and was moving on the street.

This train was the product of high level Magic and Alchemy. The material used for the train’s frame was the newly generated metal Mithril, made by Alchemy, and it had succeeded in substantially reducing the weight.

And by using the driver’s Thought Magic, to act as a support for the performance and operation, even if it was a complex urban route, it was still feasible to run it with a speed no less than on the Shinkansen.<ref>Shinkansen is a network of high-speed railway lines in Japan.</ref>

While its speed could be accelerated to 250 KMPH in a short period of time, it could also utilize the blessings of Thought Magic to reduce the weight of the train and swiftly reduce the speed as it approached the station. It would not make any noise as it stopped.

However, the production of Mithril was extremely difficult, so it was still a very valuable product. This kind of train operation was only an experimental project that was limited to within Tokyo.

—— The Magic Light Train had arrived at Knight’s Academy Station.

Kazuki and Kanae both came down from the train and onto the station platform.

Because they had left home when there was still an ample amount of time left, the figures of other freshmen were extremely limited and it was very quiet. The shopping street near the station was also the same. Aside from the convenience store, the other shops’ rolling shutter doors had not been pulled up yet.

“Nii-sama is really planning on entering the Magic Division and not the Sword Division?”

During the way to the academy from the station, Kanae asked unhappily

“…By now, there is nothing to say about it. This isn’t something I should hesitate about on the day of the entrance ceremony.” Kazuki replied.

Since humans have discovered Magic, this brand-new power, it has already been 15 years.

The cause of it was due to Alchemy.

Due to the Rosicrucian Group that sought human evolution, the Golden Dawn led by MacGregor Mathers, and Ahnenerbe Nazi Germany’s research institution; these secret organizations, that had inherited alchemy through lines of succession, finally produced a massive result 15 years ago.

That was the fruit of their research, a great red fruit, the Philosopher’s Stone.

It was produced by a mysterious Alchemist. A man-made, magical stone with an unknown creation method.

By embedding this ruby-like, red-colored stone into the human’s brain, the Magic Power of humans would awaken.

Although it is embedded, it is not directly placed into the brain through surgery. Just by placing this incredible stone on the forehead, the part that touches the skin would slowly be assimilated and gradually enter the body until it reached the brain.

Due to the appearance of the Philosopher’s Stone, the world’s order had completely changed.

Magic could not be explained through scientific theories.

Magic was not restricted by scientific theories.

Magic belonged to a higher dimension than the sciences, causing the rules to be completely ignored.

For example, when a Magic user uses Magic to cover his entire body, this layer of Magic would “Ignore” and repel all physical phenomena. This 'Defending' Magic could only be destroyed by 'Attacking' Magic or objects holding Magic.

Thus, the era had become The Era of Magic and Swords.

Police and self-defense forces had transformed into Knights composed of Swordsmen and Magic Users.

And Japan’s Knight training academy was the National Knights Academy, Caryatid.

——Which is also the school that Kazuki is about to enter to study.

“Nii-sama, who had inspired me to the way of the sword, actually entered the Magic Division… Having to enter a different dormitory than me, who belongs to the Sword Division… The Diva that gave Nii-sama an Enigma is extremely detestable…”

The Knights Academy was divided into the Sword and Magic Divisions, and implemented a complete boarding system.

Kazuki and Kanae were divided into directions of two different careers. Kanae still could not accept this result.

“What kind of purpose did that fellow, known as Diva, have to give a person like me, this kind of thing?”

Kazuki whispered quietly and raised his left hand that had the Enigma imprinted on it.

The Divas were inhabitants of an alternate world that were brought forth through Summoning Magic.

Through the vast and deep, psychological sea inside a person’s heart —— Deep down inside, there was a door that lead to another world.

Until the very end, the scientific community did not completely understand a human’s 'heart' and 'spirit'. It was through this "Door of Heart" that the body contained something that came from an alternative world.

By letting in Magic Power, this supreme feeling to be connected to the body, the current generation of humans were able to feel it.

All humans are connected to each other, through this alternative world.

The non-material, alternative world was named Astrum.

In Astrum, large amounts of Magic Power were swirling.

Inside the swirl of Magic Power lurked many <Consciousness with Personality>. They contracted with humans, and when they slept, they would move from Astrum into their dreams to communicate with them.

To form a contract with humans, there was magic that summons them to this side of the world —— Summoning Magic.

What was surprising, was that, they, who were called out from the depths of the spiritual world, had similar attitudes and names as the Gods and Demons from ancient mythologies.

Thus, they were given the name of Diva.<ref>God = 神, Demon = 魔, combining the two of them gets Diva = 神魔.</ref>

The numerous countries all over the world all became fanatical, religious countries towards the Divas they encountered.

However, in the originally skeptical Japan, a contract with a Diva was basically controlled as a military asset.

This was because, in comparison with Normal Magics, the Divas' Summoning Magics were too powerful.

A portion of the Divas responded to the Japanese Government’s summons and selected people, who were suitable for the power, from Japanese citizens and granted them an Enigma.

Enigmas were currently under strict regulation by the country. By holding a Contract Ritual, it would become a Stigma and give the host the power of Summoning Magic.

Thus, all the people who have an Enigma have the obligation to enter the Magic Division to study.

This was in order for the precious Enigmas to not be wasted and become military strength.

And it was also in order for Summoning Magic, this dangerous power, to be completely placed under the control of the country and the academy.

—— Right now, Kazuki’s hand also harbored an Enigma, which could be interpreted as an Invitation sent by a Diva.

“I, also, did not want to become a Stigma Magic User. However, if you are granted an Enigma, it is equivalent to losing the freedom to choose your future.”

It was not exaggerated for Summoning Magic to be known as a heroic power that was equivalent to thousands of forces on a battlefield.

Normally, being awarded an Enigma absolutely shouldn’t make one frustrated, even if it made one unhappy.

“…But I, instead of a Stigma Magic User, wanted to become a Swordsman. I wanted to repay my gratitude towards my Keifu-sama, who discovered my talent for the sword while I was an ordinary orphan.”

Even if they were both Knights, the position of a Swordsman was much lower than that of a Stigma Magic User.

Although Swordsmen specialized in swift close-combat, in the end, the role they played was only that of a meat-shield to buy time for the Stigma Magic User to chant Magic.

However, Kazuki still wanted to become a Swordsman, and replace his Keifu-sama, Hayashizaki Jinkai. To let everybody in the world know the power of Hayashizaki-Ryuu Iai Jutsu was his greatest goal in life.

“However, Otou-sama actually said, 'Since you are a person that was selected, don’t continue to hold this kind of offensive dream. Do not let your life be bound by thoughts of gratitude.' So I decided to enter the Magic Division. In order to find a brand new goal.”

"So, you should also accept this reality," Kazuki said as he tapped Kanae’s head.

“It is fine if you do not worry over gratitude. But, by now, you should stop trying to be an outsider.”

Kanae issued out in an unsatisfied voice, after being tapped upon.

“Indeed. The ancient sword skills used for actual combat, that were passed from generation to generation within the Hayashizaki Family, had the goal of letting the world know the true power of the sword. Swordsmanship has always been underestimated compared to Summoning Magic. Our Magic Swords will not lose to Divas. However, for the mission of allowing the world to know the strength of Hayashizaki-Ryuu, I am enough by myself! Nii-sama’s gratitude is completely unnecessary! But!”

Kanae said up to this point, then her cheeks began to pout.

“Although it is like that, Nii-sama becoming a Stigma Magic User, I still cannot agree to it! If there is a need to say why, then it is because the match between me and Nii-sama has not yet determined the winner!!”

“If it is about the outcome… Am I not leading with 139 wins and 118 losses?”

“The match is to continue until I overtake you! Until then, we should always continue to fight!”

When Kazuki was first adopted by the Hayashizaki Family, Kanae did not recognize Kazuki as a family member.

And it was only because Kazuki had continued to hone his own sword skills, allowing his own attitude to slowly conflict with Kanae's during that period of time, that Kanae unconsciously began to call Kazuki 'Nii-sama' and started to flirt with him.

The record of 139 wins, 118 losses was the history between the two of them.

Kazuki used both hands to pinch Kanae’s pouting cheeks. The air *pufu* leaked out from Kanae’s mouth. Kazuki began to play with Kanae’s cheeks by pulling in all directions.

“N-Nii-sama… Please don’t play with your imouto’s cheeks…”

“If you are the strongest Swordsman, then I will become the strongest Stigma Magic User.”

Kanae suddenly widened her eyes. Kazuki stared at those eyes and said to her.

“So, from now on, we are still opponents. Kanae’s Magic Sword must not lose when fighting against my Summoning Magic.”

Although the path for the two had split apart, they would not lose their bond.

“…Nii-sama must become the strongest in Magic Division. The people of Hayashizaki Family cannot be anything else.”

The strongest, huh. Although, I still do not want to have anything do with this kind of thing…

While he whispered softly in his heart, Kazuki stared at the sky shrouded by the Spring mist.

===Part 3===

As they walked, the spring mist finally dispersed. The academy appeared under the blue sky.

The school doors made of stone, were standing in front of them. Flower beds decorated both sides of the path as it extended directly forward. In front, you could see a fountain square.

On the left of the fountain square, was a brick built mansion and a sharp tower. The classic brick structure produced a feeling that it was indeed a school for Magic Users.

Comparatively, on the right, wooden built Japanese-styled buildings were lined up closely in rows. That side was undoubtedly the dorm for swordsmen.

A school that was divided into two —— The school divided the Magic Division and the Sword Division to show a completely different perspective.

Kazuki stopped in front of the school doors and swiftly turned to face Kanae.

“So that’s it. From now on, please take care of me … Senpai.”

“Please don’t be like that! Nii-sama is obviously my beloved Nii-sama!”

“But truthfully … Kanae-neesama is older than me and is a 2nd year senpai at school.”

“K … Kanae-neesama!?” Kanae suddenly became speechlessly.

Kanae, who treated and admired Kazuki as an older brother, was in fact older than Kazuki. It was the so-called imouto that was older in age.

The reason behind this strange relationship was because Kazuki was an orphan with an unknown birth.

Kazuki was raised as a child of the same age as Kanae in the Hayashizaki family, his birthday was also celebrated on the same day as Kanae’s birthday. Because his mother from Hayashizaki family had died from a disease, Kazuki took the lead and was responsible for housework. Thus, the relationship between Kanae and Kazuki naturally became <The Caring Brother> and <The Lazy Sister>.

Enigma are something that appeared upon the selected people when they turned 14 years old.

After Kanae’s 14th birthday had approached, in the Hayashizaki Family, they had a grand celebration for the two children not having revealed an Enigma. ——However, the year after that, an Enigma appeared on Kazuki’s left hand.

Speaking of which, this was something that seemed to be impossible.

Kazuki, who always thought he was the same age as Kanae, was extremely surprised because “He was already fourteen years old!”, and the truth that Kanae, who was always “Nii-sama Nii-sama” and desperately flirting with him, was actually older was revealed.

“So that’s why I said, our relationship will not change! If it was during the time when I was stronger, it would be fine, but now since I have been overtaken and even the fact that I am older … I, it makes one angry!”

“Please become more mature, Nee-sama”

“Don’t call me Nee-sama! Kanae is Nii-sama’s imouto!!”

“Then, please show me around the school. This is the reason why we got up early and rushed over here.”

From today on, Kanae was a second year student. So she would usually live in the Sword Division’s student dormitory.

However, Kanae said that she was going to bring Kazuki around the school before the entrance ceremony, so she returned back home. Then they came to school together.

“Please rest assured and leave it to me! Then we will immediately begin by visiting the school from the Sword Division!”

“No, it is still better to bring me to visit the Magic Division. I am going to study over there.”

“How can it be … You don’t plan to go to the Sword Division now, but instead head off to the Magic Division!?”

“Don’t turn the conversation back again!”

Kazuki tapped her head, but Kanae happily revealed an “Ehehe~” expression. Just when they were performing this sibling two person show,

“President! I finally found you, president——!”

From the other side of the school door, a male’s voice came.

A bulky guy made a B line for them.

It was a guy who was cleanly dressed with short hair. He was wearing a Sword Division’s male uniform and an Odachi on his waist.

“Torazou!? Why are you here!”

Kanae revealed an expression as if she noticed a person that could not easily be dealt with.

“President, why did you not reply to the text messages I sent to you, even if I called you, no one answered!”

“This morning I have the very important duty of leading a freshman on his way, so didn’t I say to absolutely not bother me? I had conveyed this to all of you when I submitted the application to return home from school! Of course I will obviously switch off my phone!”

At this time, this person, Torazou-senpai turned his gaze towards Kazuki and revealed an “Ah!” expression.

“Even though he is a male, but he is wearing a Magic Division uniform. Could this person be the legendary…?”

The incident about Kazuki’s body having an Enigma seemed to have already spread throughout the country as top notch gossip.

The reason for that was, that it would not normally happen.

Torazo-senpai continued to stare at Kazuki. It was a slightly uncomfortable feeling.

“Hmmmmh, this person is my Nii-sama. He is super strong! He is a brother whom I am proud of!”

“The president’s older brother? Even though this person should have only entered the school this year…?”

“Although he is a kouhai, but he is still my Nii-sama! Compared to that, what business do you have for seeking me out? I will decide based on your response whether or not to cut you!”

Kanae untied the sheath, placed her hand on the handle and threatened. Torazo-senpai immediately flinched.

“S, Sorry … Inside the school’s garden, there is a person from the Magic Division that found faults with the Sword Division and created a commotion…”

“A dispute? But Torazou, you disregarded the commotion and specifically searched for me in this vast campus where my location was unclear? Could you explain?”

“Iori is waiting at the scene. Although I called your phone number, there was no response, but I recalled hearing that you were going to lead a freshman, so I didn’t bother and took a chance to look at the front of the school doors.”

“Lady Luck is with you.” Torazo-senpai smiled as he spoke, but Kanae reacted with an “Awful …” and held her head.

“… What a useless person. Stop relying on me to this extent. Can you still be considered as the 3rd place of the Student Council of the Sword Division?”

“But if president does not think of a way to solve it, then the dispute with the Magic Division will not be solved. Only the president is capable of directly fighting against the people of the Magic Division. It is not only me, who is unpromising.”

“It is that method of thinking, of taking it for granted that the Magic Division is stronger that is the most unpromising! This guy or that guy, once they come to the Sword Division, their heads are filled with thoughts of defeat!!”

After Kanae severely scolded Torazo-senpai, she turned towards Kazuki and revealed a dejected expression.

“Then, Nii-sama … I am terribly sorry … There is an emergency situation that I must attend to.”

“Although it is regrettable, since it is the Student Council’s work, it can’t be helped. The emergency over there is more important.”

“I actually made Nii-sama feel regret! As compensation, even if I have to exchange my life, I will …!”

“Don’t be too concerned about it. Good luck, senpai!”

“Really now, don’t call me senpai! … Damn, it can’t be helped. Let’s go, Torazou. What on earth is that expression of yours as if you saw something strange. Stop staring over there and make haste to the scene!”

Kanae mercilessly kicked Torazou-senpai’s butt and rushed over to the location of the dispute.

“Everyone trusts you, Kanae.”

Knight Academy’s Student Council President. That was Kanae's other side.

The Knight Academy followed the belief of meritocracy. In other worlds, Kanae was already the strongest person in the Sword Division.

“Since Kanae has already become the Sword Division’s Student Council President, I must also aim for the Magic Division’s Student Council President.”

Having a remarkable sister, the younger brother has to try hard to keep up.

Speaking of which … Kanae, who was originally planning to lead the way, was already gone.

“This side is probably the Magic Division.”

The school uses the fountain square as a dividing point, left and right were respectively split into Magic Division and Sword Division.

Kazuki headed to the Magic Division on the left side and noticed there are many buildings constructed from bricks which were neatly lined up. Although it was still early, you could still see the figures of female students scattered around.

“… Hey, that person is the legendary … It’s the one that was awarded an Enigma even though he is a male….”

“Eh, it’s him … He looks more normal than I expected. I imagined him to have a more wild-like feeling.”

“Is it a mistake? A savage male swordsman actually got mixed into the Magic Division …!”

The female students were all secretly looking at Kazuki and were quietly discussing something.

Enigma. Originally it would only be ushered onto a <Girl>’s body on their fourteenth birthday. That's because a female’s Magic Power is naturally higher than a male's.

However, Kazuki did not have a Magic Power surpassing the average standard of males. Why Kazuki obtained an Enigma was still a complete mystery. Even he himself wondered if there was something wrong.

… And those are the Magic Users that belong to the Knights?

While he walked, Kazuki noticed an abnormal tension. The atmosphere wasn't just as result of the students, but also mixed among them the female Magic Teachers, who were wearing <Magical Dress> (Decorteo Brigieux) and belonged to the Knights, also contributed.

Because it was an entrance ceremony which was responsible for the country’s future Stigma Magic Users, they had specifically sent out the understaffed Knights as a precaution.

Really now, if you carefully think about it, he had really come to an amazing place …

Truthfully, he did not have any confidence in his magic talent. Especially in Magic Power. Acquired growth is extremely rare, the pros and cons have mostly been determined from birth. Could relying on effort make up for the lack of talent?

Why am I here in this place?

In order to avoid the gazes, Kazuki headed to a bench in the shadows in order to relax.

However, after just a short while —— His vision was suddenly blocked.

“Guess —— Who am I?”

A sweet voice entered his ears, was this —— a girl covering his eyes from behind!?

Just like a scene in a romance manga. However, this was too abrupt.

“Who —— Am I? Okay, okay, say it quickly. Do you not recognize me?”

It was undoubtedly a voice he had never heard before. At the same time, he felt a soft pressure from behind. ''T, This feeling is……!''

“Even if you want me to guess, I do not have any idea …!?”

“Quickly answer me! If you do not quickly determine who I am, I will become a yandere! This “Guess —— Who am I?” question includes a weird scene!”

“ “Guess —— Who am I?” Is it something so scary, that there is need for an ethical review!?”

“Quick—ly—— say! If you do not immediately answer, the luxurious prizes will be gone! The prize is actually a two person hot spring trip, if you answer correctly, then I will go together with you!”

“There's a prize!? What has this situation become!?”

The feeling was indeed extremely soft. Although he wanted to vent, but it could become troublesome, so Kazuki was almost confused.

“10, 9, 8, 7 … Really now, because there are no signs of answering my question, all of the middle numbers are omitted, 0! It can’t be helped, it’s time to enter the time to kill. It is fine to answer while looking at me.”

Both hands from the girl moved away from his face, Kazuki immediately turned around and looked behind.

What entered his vision was ——a tall girl with a slim figure. Although it was the slim figure of a model, but her boobs were so massive as if to tease the male heart.

From behind, her long smooth hair was flowing due to the early morning’s breeze.

Coupled with the scenery from the academy, it was as if she was a person from a painting.

The generally huge eyes sparkled like gems and stared through Kazuki.

“…Who?”

Kazuki muttered in a daze. As long as he met this person once, he would absolutely never forget it.

“The correct answer is …It’s our first meeting!”

Kazuki, who placed out a stance, suddenly felt all his strength disappear.

“Sorry, it was because I wanted to become your friend, so it couldn't be helped.”

Her face revealed a blooming flower-like, dazzling smile. Once she smiled, the dimples on her face were revealed.

“It’s my first time meeting you. My name is Otonashi Kaguya, the silent, shining night sky<ref>Otonashi Kaguya = 音無輝夜, if you split it apart into 音無 and 輝夜. 音無 = silent, 輝夜 = shining night.</ref>—— A mysterious and beautiful girl that was like an aurora and the constellations in the sky. Because my parents wanted to bring me up as such a person, so they have given me such a troubling name. A 16 year old girl who has her face filled with tears due to her small-minded name being teased around. I am your senpai.”

She placed a hand on her huge boobs, and clearly made a self-introduction.

“Uhhhh, my name is …”

“I know! You are the otouto of the Sword Division’s Student Council President, Kanae, who was awarded an Enigma, Hayashizaki Kazuki-kun!”

“Are you familiar with my older sister?”

“Our relationship is very good! And because you are a special existence, I slightly investigated it.”

“… Special, huh. Even I do not understand why I came to such a place.”

“Anyways, can you become my friend? No, please be my friend!”

Otonashi-senpai powerfully gripped Kazuki’s hand, and her face approached closer.

The gem-like eyes emitted an intense light. Due to the power of that gaze, he was pressured—— Kazuki could not help but nod his head.

“Success, I am friend number 1!”

Otonashi-senpai happily shook Kazuki’s arms.

“Then please call me Kaguya. I hope that you will use the method of directly calling your friend’s name.”

“T, that’s a bit … Please allow me to call you Kaguya-senpai.”

“Senpai … Senpai, huh. From this year on, I became a senpai. It feels somewhat embarrassing.”

Senpai’s face was filled with a smile. “By the way, how long do we have to hold hands …?”

“Incidentally why are you in such a remote location? A school adventure?”

Senpai maintained the posture of holding Kazuki’s hand and her face quickly approached as she asked.

Too close Too close, her face is pointlessly approaching too close! Seems like you could smell a certain fragrant scent!

“Until just now, my older sister was showing me around, but because of an emergency, she had to leave first. Thus, I did not know what to do and ended up hanging around here.”

“Ahahah! I know! As a replacement then, I will show you around this school! Ok——ay, speaking of Magic Division, why not first head off to the most famous attraction, the <Witch’s House>!”

Senpai shouted “Let’s go!” and pulled Kazuki’s hand. She was truly a motivated person.

''Do we have to walk while holding hands? Should a male and female of this age be doing such a thing?'' … But Senpai showed no sign of being concerned.

''And … I am a human who had devoted his life towards training swordsmanship. Therefore, I must not end up in disarray just because of a beautiful Senpai holding my hands. I will not lose!''

In turn, Kazuki gripped the other’s hand, thus Kaguya senpai issued out a “WA” sound.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.01 032.jpg|thumb]]

“WAA! UWAH, it’s my first time experiencing this feeling. A male’s strength is rather strong. It feels like I’m being hugged!”

''A calm heart. Right now I must maintain a calm heart that is even calmer than Gandhi…''

However, just after they walked for a while, Kazuki sensed a strange feeling. It was rustling within his heart.

Although there was no wind, yet the air was swept away. It was as if there were signs of him being involved in a whirlpool of confusion.

Once as a swordsman, the keen sense he trained before was currently telling him about this abnormal situation.

“…This is” From inside his mind, Gandhi was blown away.

“Ara? You noticed as well? How keen. Are you the type that specializes in Perceptibility Enhancement Magic? … Yes, in a certain location, a great volume of Magic is currently flowing and causing the world to tremble.”

Due to a completely different power ——Magic, the world that was supported by physical laws, was trembling.

Yes, the confusion was not the air, but the space in the vicinity——The world, itself.

Somewhere in the academy, a large-scale magic phenomenon——Summoning Magic was currently occurring.

“Let us go investigate the situation!”

Kaguya-senpai’s expression became tense and she tightly held Kazuki’s hand as she began to run.

===Part 4===

Rushing to the location, it was the English-Style Garden on the outskirts of the Magic Division.

The place that was covered with overflowing green lawn, was currently filled with lights from Magic.

Two types of colored lights, red and green ——Two female students, who were wearing the Magic Division’s uniform, were currently chanting Summoning Magic. Although generally, Magic will release blue lights, but Summoning Magic is based on the Diva that was contracted and will emit a different colored light.

With the red and green colored Magic lights as the background, there was a figure that stepped onto the lawn like a dancing shadow. Although you could not see the face from behind, but the figure was holding a slightly short Japanese sword ——a Kodachi, in one hand.

The two Stigma Magic Users were currently battling with a Swordsman.

The red light began to swell. It was the pulse from a Diva that surpassed human wisdom. Right now, the world is being distorted——

“Too slow!”

However, compared to that, the figure of the Swordsman was even faster and swooped over.

At the same time, a voice with a rippling atmosphere and the sharp sound of piercing through the air “Byu!” rang out.

The instant the swordsman slashed, the swelling red light burst open and disappeared.

Even though the Magic User had deployed a blue Magic Barrier, it was blown away by the powerful impact.

The swordsman rolled over and turned to face the other Magic User.

This time, the face of the swordsman was shown. Kazuki gasped in surprise.

It was Kanae!…Although the moment he saw the Kodachi, he wondered if it was her…

“I know thy name. Thy name is Andromalius……”<ref>Andromalius is a mighty Great Earl of Hell, having 36 legions of demon at his service. It is the 72nd Spirit among the 72 Pillars of Solomon.</ref>

The female releasing a green light was chanting a spell. Andromalius is the name of the Diva she was contracted with. Her entire body was wrapped in light ——

“You are also too slow!”

With terrifying momentum, Kanae jumped and gave her a blow with her Magic Sword before the Summoning Magic activated.

This female’s blue Magic Barrier that she enacted was also blown away.

The blue colored barrier was not the power of Summoning Magic, but Normal Magic using their own Magic Power. As an emergency defense, she was forced to give up on the Summoning Magic Chant and resort to her own Magic.

The modern humans that awakened as Magic Users, when aware that they are in danger, will reflexively use Magic to cover their body in order to deny the phenomenon that will bring harm to themselves and negate it. Thus, it was rare for them to be injured.

The Magic Barrier that arises from the defensive instinct was known as <Defense Magic>.

However, if it suffered from an attack that contained Magic Power, this Defensive Magic will gradually be reduced.

A battle between Magic Users is all about reducing the opponent’s Magic Power——Which is also their Spiritual Power.

“Ara, although they did not wear the Magical Dress for <Simplified Chant> , but having their chant disrupted so easily is bad. If they wish to face against Kanae-chan, then their training is far from enough."

Kaguya-senpai quietly said beside Kazuki. Could this senpai be a person with great strength?

The two girls stood up and, once again, began to chant.

“Hmph. You want to be cut by me a thousand times until your Magic Power runs out!”

Kanae’s face revealed a smile that was just like the incarnation of a battle maniac, and pulled out her second Kodachi. The two sword style was the sign of Kanae becoming serious. Then she pounced over again like a cat——

“Stop right here!” Kaguya-senpai, who was watching the developments on the side, issued a loud cry.

The Magic Lights were once again interrupted. Kanae also stopped her own actions.

“In other words, it was the two Magic Division students over there …Ogiwara-san and Sato-san, who were refusing to give way to the Sword Division students, that created a dispute. Thus, the Sword Division students intervened to mediate, did they not?”

After the battle stopped, the three Sword Division students that were observing the situation in a sheltered location, appeared one by one.

Revealing a frightened expression, Torazou-senpai and another female student that seemed to be in the Sword Division Student Council explained the situation to Kaguya-senpai.

Kazuki stood beside senpai and carefully listened to the development of the situation.

“It is not something as cute as mediating! That woman suddenly used her sword and chopped over here!”

The Magic Division student that released the red light, roared as she retorted.

“In the first place, was it not you two, who used Summoning Magic on the Sword Division students?"

“That was only a slight warning. Even though it is obviously the territory of the Magic Division, these people continued to resist.”

“Did you only plan it as a warning? Sato-san.”

Kaguya suspiciously asked the female student that was called Sato-san.

“You actually said it was a warning? Don’t joke around. It was probably because you wanted to test the Summoning Magic you’ve just learned and specifically came here to cause trouble. Speaking of which, recently the Magic Division people, like criminals on the street, have used the Sword Division students as experimental subjects and caused trouble. In the earlier period, there were also students that became unconscious!”

Unconscious, in other words, they suffered from a powerful Magic attack.

In the face of threats, Magic Users would instinctively deploy Defense Magic, but there was also a limit.

When Magic Users felt that their own Magic Power could not protect their bodies, they would open the <Heart of Door> and attempt to draw out large Magic Power from Astrum.

Although through this method, they would temporarily have Magic Power that exceeded their body’s limits, but as the cost for it, their consciousness would be dragged into Astrum and they would become unconscious.

This unconscious phenomenon was known as <Magic Drunk>. If the symptoms were severe, their consciousness would be unable to return from Astrum. The Heart of Door would also be damaged and cause their spirit to become unstable.

“People fainted!? I did not hear that such a thing has happened……!?”

“That is because the teachers in Magic Division hid the incidents up. The Sword Division students that suffered from Summoning Magic were requested to swallow their frustrations and were not allowed to make a big commotion. Only recently, I have begun to grasp the situation.”

“…Were you two planning on doing such things as well?”

“We did not think about doing such things! You only listened to what the Sword Division was saying!? Aren’t we the ones that suffered an attack from the criminals on the street!”

The person that released the red light ——Ogiwara-san retorted. Listening to what she was saying, as there was no third party other than the Sword Division, it was impossible to figure out what had happened.

“Just because there is no evidence, it cannot be treated as a case. Based on this side, the only punishment method is to beat them up here until they cannot get at this place. If they were beaten up by the people in Sword Division, then they could learn to endure their disgrace.”

“Kanae-chan, you too, please don’t use this kind of violence as a solution!”

“Don’t call me Kanae-chan! Don’t act like you are familiar with me!”

Towards Kaguya-senpai’s and Kanae’s attitude, Kazuki was somewhat surprised.

Although Kaguya-senpai had said that they were friends…it feels that this atmosphere was very suspicious.

“Even if there are no means that could directly address this situation, I also think that we should not resort to violence in order for the long-term vision of improving relationship between the two Divisions. If we do this, sooner or later…”

Even though Kaguya-senpai delivered a passionate speech, Kanae bit her teeth and denied her opinion.

“Don’t talk about nonsense. You think the Sword Division students that were treated as experimental subjects for Summoning Magic will accept this?”

The one that emitted a green light, Sato-senpai, also shrugged with a mocking expression.

“Sword Division, this inferior species suddenly cutting over here. It is impossible to improve relations.”

Listening to her remarks, Kaguya-senpai sharply gazed at her.

“Speaking of which, your Sword Division is inferior, threatening us to move away, this kind of attitude…!”

However, Sato-senpai only “ Yes, yes, I know” and interrupted senpai’s words.

“You say you want the Magic Division and Sword Division to become friendly? …If it’s me. Although I acknowledge your strength, but this I cannot agree with your perspective. Even though we were obviously the victim here.”

Sato-senpai swiftly turned around. Ogiwara-senpai also followed to do so.

“ Making “Us that obtained a Stigma” and the Sword Division equal, that is what is truly unfair.”

Kazuki, who was watching the situation develop, frowned…Anyways, it feels that these people were too arrogant.

Stigma. Was it really something that special?

“Hmmph, what amazing Stigma Magic User-sama. Even though it was two together, yet they were beaten by a swordsman easily.”

Kanae sneered and provoked. The two of them instantly paled and then turned over.

“That was…because you suddenly slashed over here, okay! That is basically the same as plotting against others!”

“If it was based on the form of a <Duel>, then we would not have had our chant so easily disrupted by you!?”

“So you are saying that the gentlemen-like Magic Users could only fight on a battlefield when they are fully prepared. Speaking of which, you Magic Division fellow, even if I request a duel, you would not even accept it, right?”

“That is because even if a Magic Division student wins against a Swordsman Division student, our ranks will not increase! In other words, what Swordsman Division, they are completely not within our sights!”

While dropping this sentence, the two of them left the garden.

“…I’m really unhappy, I was not able to fight until I fully enjoyed it” and so on, Kanae muttered some dangerous sounding words.

Towards Kanae, who was like this, the male Sword Division student, who was picked upon, bowed his head down.

“President, I’m really sorry. Because I am too weak, I caused trouble for you.”

Torazou-senpai gently held his shoulder.

“President, I’ll send this person over to the teacher’s office. And I’ll submit the report about the incident and the victim.”

“I feel that it is futile. I already am only interested in catching those who caused harm and beat them down onto the ground.”

“I have been sick and tired of it , really.” Torazou-senpai whined and brought the male student away.

It seems that little girl member of the Student Council also chased after him.

——Waiting until they left, Kanae’s head turned swiftly towards Kazuki’s direction.

“Nii-sama~♪ Nii-sama actually took the initiative to find me!”

Kanae seemed like a completely different person and issued out a sweet voice as she pounced over here. Kaguya-senpai’s eyes widened.

“Nii-sama? Isn’t Kazuki-kun Kanae’s otouto?”

“Although physically, he is my otouto, but spiritually, he is my nii-san.”

After Kaguya-senpai scratched her head “I see, although I do not understand”, she turned around and faced Kanae.

“Speaking of which, Kanae. That kind of violence is not allowed! You should think of a more peaceful method instead!”

“What, so you are still here? Don’t casually talk with me.”

“…Aren’t you two friends?”

“Who is friends with this person. I only, as the Student Council President of the Sword Division, had to greet this person…Because this person is the Magic Division Student Council President.”

Kazuki was suddenly dumbfounded. ——In other words, this person is the strongest Stigma Magic User in Magic Division!

“This girl is currently the Magic Division Student Council President, <Nightmare Bringer>, Otonashi Kaguya !”

Kaguya-senpai proudly straightened her chest.

“Why is Nii-sama together with this fellow?”

Towards Kanae’s question, the one that replied was not Kazuki, but Kaguya-senpai.

“Because I noticed this new student was walking very lonely within the school, so I decided to bring him around the school.”

“Nii-sama was lonely!? Sorry, Nii-sama! Kanae will absolutely never abandon Nii-sama again! Come, let’s ignore this fellow and continue our date while visiting the academy.”

Kanae hugged Kazuki’s arm and pulled with force.

“Ah, wait a minute. I’m also bringing him around!”

Within a hairbreadth, Kaguya-senpai also grabbed onto his other arm. Pe~! ''…What on earth was that Pe~ feeling.''

“Nii-sama! Just now in a Unyou-like time, your expression suddenly became indecent and relaxed! What made you so happy!? Could it be that this fellow’s cow-like boobs made you feel happy!?"

The so-called “Unyou” was a speed unit used in Ancient Style Swordsman Skills. The instant the lightning from above flashed in the sky was recorded as “Unyou”. In other words, it was so fast that the eyes could not perceive it. It was the territory of a God.

“I, I did not reveal any indecent expression! This kind of thing never disturbed my heart!”

“Boobs?” After Kaguya-senpai froze for a while, she noticed that her own boobs were currently pressing onto Kazuki’s arm. Then she said “Sorry, you must hate it” and hurriedly pulled away. ''Although I did not exactly hate it…''

Kanae also seemed to confront this and pressed her boobs onto Kazuki’s arm. Flat!

''…What was that flat feeling from earlier.''

“Why is it when it’s my turn, it is not indecent, but an expression of regret…”

“Sorry…”

“Boobs will only get in the way. I also want to become slim and cool like Kanae-chan.”

Kanae’s expression had suddenly become like an Asura. It was a face of a swordsman filled with killing intent.

“Go die! DIE FASTER, YOU STUPID MEAT WOMAN! Speaking of which, Nii-sama and I already made an appointment long ago, so don’t just shamelessly get involved! Go away to your side! Your boobs should also fall apart!”

“But I am also currently bringing this child around! And this child is a freshman in our Magic Division! If it is only Kanae-chan, I think it is impossible to bring him around effectively…Ah, right.”

Saying up to here, Kaguya, pon<ref>SFX for clapping.</ref>, and clapped her hands. Then she, once again, held onto Kazuki’s hand.

“Shouldn’t Kanae-chan, who does not have any intention to peacefully get along with Magic Division, be the one to get away from my Magic Division freshman?”

“What!” *Buchin!*<ref>SFX for snapping.</ref> From Kanae’s head, the sound of a blood vessel bursting apart could be heard.

“Magic Division students should be led by the Magic Division Student Council President, what do you say, Kazuki-kun?”

“No, even if you ask me…!”

“Nii-sama… Compared to the Magic Division, Nii-sama is a person more suitable for the Sword Division! Nii-sama and I are not at fault, it is the world that is at fault! Diva, you baka!!”

Kanae’s body began to tremble, while she activated enhancement magic, she fiercely pulled Kazuki’s hand.

Kazuki, who nearly fell down due to the momentum, also activated enhancement magic to resist.

“Don’t use Magic! This is still the morning of the first day of school, isn’t using Magic Power a waste!?”

From the other side, senpai also “EiiEii”<ref>えい, Sound of yelling when getting down to serious physical business.</ref> and pulled onto Kazuki’s arm.

“This is my Nii-sama! This is my Nii-sama!”

“Right now, we are a trio with very good relationship! Or is this my delusion?”

Kanae cried out. Kaguya-senpai began to enjoy this situation. What on earth was this.

…In the end, it seems like there was no way to let them bring him around the school.

===Part 5===

At the Fountain Square, the Magic Division’s entrance ceremony finally began.

Speaking of entrance ceremony, Were it a normal school, the principal should be the first one up for a rather long speech…However, in front of all the neatly arranged freshmen, the one on the platform was the Student Council President, Kaguya-senpai.

Her face had a serious expression that was completely different from before. She was wearing a robe that almost covered her entire body.

“——The world is currently being eroded by myths.”

In front of the microphone, Kaguya-senpai began to speak such words.

As the peak of Magic for a human was when they were 20 years old, it would begin to decay afterwards. Based on this fact, compared to the principal, perhaps Kaguya-senpai was more suitable for the task to deliver an important speech at the entrance ceremony.

Although the adults can teach, but they are not powerful Magic Users.

In this academy, the strongest Magic User was her —— Otonashi Kaguya.

“Because of the Philosopher’s Stone brought by the <Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom>, the world was forced to change. The power that ruled the world passed from Science to Magic. The balance of power between each country in the world had also undergone tremendous changes. Moreover, Magical Beast had also appeared and began to attack humans. Right now, our current world is becoming relatively similar to the fantasies of myths that were once widely spread.”

——The world was currently being eroded by myths.

Science and laws of physics were already not the absolute truth.

From the secret groups, <Rosicrucian Group>, <Golden Dawn> and <Ahnenerbe>, that had inherited the thoughts and technology, they claim to be the legitimate Alchemy organization <Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom>.

The person that acted as the leader was known as <Basileus Basileon><ref>Basileus Basileon is translated as King of Kings or in original Greek as Βασιλεύς Βασιλέων. The Byzantine’s Empire last dynasty’s motto. ‘Βασιλεύς Βασιλέων Βασιλεύων Βασιλεύσιν’ or in English ‘King of Kings ruling over Kings’ Info Provided by Kostas.</ref>. He was a strange person that published the results of producing a Philosopher’s Stone 15 years ago. In order to protect themselves from the threat of Magic, the Philosopher’s Stone was imported into the countries at an alarming speed.

Because the Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom had sold the Philosopher’s Stone at a high price, they ruled the world.

“Although Japan has luckily been listed as a <Magically Advanced Country>, but facing the aggression from other countries, we cannot think lightly of this and sit back and relax. The Knights are currently seeking for a stronger fighting force than now. This responsibility also falls upon us, who will be responsible as future Knights.”

The Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom had expanded to the extent where it could rule the world. However, an internal power struggle had led to their leader Basileus Basileon's death.

The Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom that expanded over the entire world, suddenly lost its unity and fell apart in an instant. Each country’s government immediately tried to seize this opportunity and absorb the legacy of the Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom.

Then, the 7 countries with most Magic User, meaning that they had purchased the most Philosopher’s Stone, as the <Seven Magically Advanced Country>, had inherited the ruling position of the world.

However, Basileus Basileon’s body had still not yet been found.

“Just as everybody knows, we, Japan, have established a system with the Israel myth’s <Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons>. However, the other 6 countries have established relationships with <Very Different Divas>. The combat capability gap between the 7 countries is in a completely evenly matched state. Although currently on the surface, we are at peace. However, we do not know when a Magically Advanced Country will trigger the <Battle of Myths>. It would not be strange if it does happen.”

The 7 Magically Advanced Countries ——Japan, United States, Britain, Germany, Italy, Russia and China. Each country’s Knights had inherited the legacy of the Dawn of the Almighty Wisdom and had earned the help of Divas from completely different Myths.

The other countries were different from Japan. They had gotten the power of Divas through <Faith>.

There was no knowing when the Divas might break the balance and cause the 7 countries to be in danger. This was the truth about the temporary peace.

“Not only abroad, but also within the country, there exist the threat of <Illegal Magic Users> that abuse Magic for crimes. They were tempted by the evil Divas, who have evil intentions, and formed an <Illegal Contract>, allowing that power to rampage uncontrollably. At the same time, the Knights are also a police organization. They are forced to manage these Illegal Magic Users.”

The Divas that harbor evil intentions towards human would contaminate the human’s spirit as the reward for their power.

Because these things were extremely risky, within Japan, all Diva contracts outside of the Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons were strictly prohibited.

The past Illegal Magic Users had once made Tokyo become ruins.

“In addition, cracks suddenly appeared in the world and the Magic from Astrum leaked out, producing <Magical Beasts> and <Spirits>. These phenomenon known as <{{furigana|Extraordinary Malignant Spot|Cancer}}> had also started to occur. The spaces, where the Magical Beasts are concentrated at, will become contaminated by Magic Power and be known as <Magic Land>. This allows the Magical Beast produced by the Cancer to appear more frequently. Defeating these Cancer is also an important job for the Knights.”

Accompanying the death of Basileus Basileon, the production method of the Philosopher’s Stone had been lost.

However, the amount of Magic Users in the world had increased. As if it had been triggered, naturally awakened Magic Users began to appear.

In the countries known as the Magically Advanced Countries, basically all their citizens had become Magic Users.

Then as the amount of Magic Users increased, the phenomenon known as Cancer had also increased in proportion. When the amount of Magical Beasts increased, the spaces would be contaminated and gradually turn into Magic Land.

Magic will bring forth more Magic. Just like this the world was currently being eroded by Magic.

Humans would sometimes even start to miss the <Era where Science was Everything to the World>.

The fact that they obtained the Philosopher’s Stone. To humans, was it really an evolution that should be welcomed…?

“Aggression from Foreign Countries, Illegal Magic Users, Cancer…Dealing with these three big threats is the mission of the Knights. However, there is nothing for us to fear. Because we, the people here right now, have the power to defeat these threats. Everybody should be proud of themselves ——Everyone here has been selected by the Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons. As <Knights> and heroes of this new world, we are cadets with fame!”

Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons. In the past, they had obeyed King Solomon and helped established the Country of Israel. The Demons of this kind of Myth were Demons, yet they assisted the humans at the same time.

They were Divas who really had friendly relationships with Japan.

“I hope that everybody will be able to cultivate their abilities and the overly powerful strength known as Summoning Magic in this academy while having a Knight’s spirit and a strong sense of honor. With great power comes great responsibilities…Even if we say these to you, towards everybody, who were still ordinary middle school students yesterday, there should not be any realistic feeling…”

After saying up to here, Kaguya-senpai suddenly stopped and began to chant an incantation.

“I know thy name…Thy name is Asmodeus<ref>Asmodeus is the 32nd Demon among the 72 Pillars of Solomon.</ref>…Thy power is the omnipotent desires. Comply with the contract, obey my command, and display thy power!”

Kaguya-senpai drew out a spell and allowed her spirit to connect with Astrum. The interior of her robe released a purple light…This is Summoning Magic!

Beside Kaguya-senpai, a large amount of light appeared and the light was shaking and twisting.

——Shortly, it became the unusual outline of a form that could not be distinguished as a human or Magical Beast.

To summarize it in one word, what Kaguya-senpai had summoned was a <Witch>. Her entire body was wearing black clothes. From her head, a crooked horn was grown and on her shoulders, a cow and lamb head was placed. It was an unusual witch.

“Kukuku, Student Council President. You actually called me out to perform this kind of acrobatics, what an amazing fellow, my cute Kaguya. Forget it, based on your honor, I will help you out once.”

One of the Pillars of Solomon’s 72 Pillars of Demons, Asmodeus. At the same time, it was an existence, along with Lucifer, Beelzebub and the others, that ranked as the <Hell’s 7 Great Kings> that manages the <Seven Deadly Sins>.

This was Otonashi Kaguya —— This was the school’s strongest Student Council President’s Contracted Diva?

From afar, *gishigishi*, *gishigishi*<ref>SFX for rustling sounds.</ref>…this kind of sound came.

—— What issued the 'gishigishi' sound was a cage car. Just like a huge cage in a zoo placed on wheels. An awe-inspiring female student transported it to the square.

The female students beside Kazuki looked at the thing inside the cage car and immediately “Huh!” and let out a frightened voice.

In the cage, a <Dragon>’s big body was folded unhappily. The golden light lines tied up the dragon’s limbs, stripping its freedom. This was probably Binding Magic.

The so-called dragon was a type of Magical Beast. The Magical Beasts that appeared from Astrum all had fantasy-like appearances that seemed to have come out from myths —— and attacked humans.

This was different from the instinct of a wild beast attacking other animals for food. It was unrelated to whether the Magical Beast was hungry or not. Compared to their other desires, they would place priority on attacking humans.

The Magical Beast was not a part of the ecosystem and was obviously an enemy of mankind.

And they only existed to contaminate spaces and summon new Magical Beasts from Astrum.

It was not something to let live and then use for acrobatics.

The cage car was moved up in front of the freshman. There was probably a distance of ten meters when it stopped.

The female student, who had completed the delivery, walked onto the platform and stood next to Kaguya-senpai.

She was probably one of the members of the Magic Division’s Student Council.

“…The shackles of constellation, let the day’s operation be restarted again…Stars binding the day release”

The microphone slightly captured her chanting a short spell. Then, the golden light lines that bounded the dragon’s body seemed to dissolve into the air and disappeared.

The Binding Magic was released…What was that senpai planning to do!?

“…Even if there is no realistic feeling yet, but if we do not allow you to understand, it will be very troublesome…”

Kaguya-senpai used a calm tone and continued her speech.

The dragon seemed to be confirming what had happened to its body and turned its head around. When its eyes reflected the large amount of humans it should attack, just like it was venting its anger from being tied up, it fiercely smashed the steel bars.

*Gan*! The door of the cage was smashed open. The locks were not even in place originally!

“GUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

The fierce roar that caused the air to ,biribiri, and vibrate made all the students tremble.

With a green-colored sheen that only reptiles have on their body, it rushed out from the cage car.

On its back, wings with many sections, similar to bats, expanded greatly. The dragon with its great body that was probably 5 meters in length swooped over like a bullet —— directly at the freshman.

At the same time, noticing a powerful Magic Flow, Kazuki turned his gaze towards Kaguya-senpai who was standing at the platform.

——A great amount of purple light, dazzling enough to burn Kazuki’s retina was shining.

“The thought that burns my chest, portray this world as a living hell……!”

Compared to the time at the garden, an enormous difference in Magic swirled around like a whirlpool, senpai’s long hair and robe was fluttering in the winds and was lifted up.

“GUOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!”

The dragon opened its huge mouth that had many murderous teeth and it seemed like it was about to pounce over to the closest students!

At this moment, Kaguya-senpai’s spell chant ended.

“Thou art a demon king of wicked desires! The incarnation with an obsession that brings forth tragedy, let thy long-cherished wish…pain this entire world! ——Hell’s Thought Flames! (Guernica)”

“Kukukukuku!” From the cow and lamb heads on Asmodeus’s shoulders that was stretched out, just like vomiting, the two heads ejected a large flame.

The dragon was surrounded by flames and squirmed in the air. In front of the foremost students, in a place not so far in front of them.

Hell’s Flames. they revealed a red black color just like blood. Like tentacles, they continued to entangle and wrap around it. The scales that were hard as iron were gradually melted into liquid like candy.

''…What is this.'' No —— It was a different dimension in terms of high temperature.

The Hell’s Flame caused the dragon’s head and bones to melt into a mess and then to evaporate.

In just a short period of time, the dragon’s body disappeared. Even the remains soon disappeared.

“Kukuku, when you need me next time, feel free to call me, my cute Kaguya…”

Asmodeus once again turned into light particles and disappeared.

“This is Summoning Magic. This is the power that everybody will begin to obtain from now on.”

Looking at the freshmen, Kaguya-senpai continued to speak. This was such an unscientific scene.

Causing the very existence to be denied, covering it and eliminating it, the red black flames.

Transporting the dragon over was just a show to demonstrate the power of Summoning Magic.

Although Summoning Magic is something that everybody could see on television…Should it be because Kaguya-senpai was too amazing, or was it because the breathtaking scene was being shown in front of their own eyes? No matter which one it was, the freshmen all held their breath.

“Please constantly ask yourself, “What is this Power used for”. This power should only be used by a person who could feel honor from their heart of justice. Great honor, responsibility and consciousness…Please allow me to use the words above to give a final gift to all of you.”

The sound of applause suddenly rang out. Because they would be able to obtain such strength, the freshmen became passionate.

However, among this, Kazuki was aware. Aware of ——his own emptiness.

The thought of praying for such strength, he had never had it. Suddenly lodging such ferocious strength inside this kind of person one day ——What a terrible thing.

''I only wanted to repay the debt to the family that adopted me, who was alone.''

“In other words, you are a person not satisfied with just being a Hayashizaki swordsman. Do not become such a small person. There is no need for you to be bounded by gratitude for your entire life.”

''However, I, it was not for the sake of justice or peace, these kinds of vague ideas…''

''I only wanted to be praised by you and Kanae, only just like that…''

As if he was terrified of the foreboding of a huge fate, Kazuki’s gaze fell onto his left hand.

''——What on earth gave the insignificant me an Enigma…?''

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2018-06-11T16:49:44Z

Soldieroffortune813: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 3 – War Front’s Continual Change==

===Part 1===

Provisions for soldiers were necessary.

Karin’s body made a single rotation with a twirl and she returned from her Magic Dress to her uniform appearance.

She was not just in her usual uniform appearance, she was shouldering a large rucksack.

Putting it down, she took out a large multi-tiered bento box, water canteen, and a leisure sheet.

“You made even the bento together into the Magic Dress!?”

Miyabi-senpai’s eyes turned round from shock. The surprised face of a beautiful woman was lovely.

Sometimes magic power magnificently ignored the law of mass conservation.

“Both senpai are seniors though, I heard that this is a trick that everyone used.”

“Both of us always went on a quest with just the two of us so…we never noticed that kind of idea.”

“This is not a really good thing you know.”

Leme materialized herself beside Kazuki with a slightly bitter face. It seemed that she came to eat bento.

“First there is the definition that [things attached on the body will be disintegrated and converted into Magic Dress], the phenomenon is made to occur in parallel with that principle, but the Diva’s side is also confused when you asked [is it fine for our baggage to be included in that?]. Sooner or later you are going to escalate and ask if it’s possible for a bicycle or a car that make us even more uneasy. It’s not a good feeling for the Magic Dress that is fittingly adorning our own contractor to be made from things like bento. We are unwilling but we give in and allow it if it’s just something to the extent of bento, but don’t you dare make us convert outrageous luggage and treat us like a storage shed.”

Is this a grey zone trick…?

“That is so that Leme is going to eat the bento too.”

After Kazuki spread out the leisure sheet, Leme was the first one to step on it and sat down with a flop.

The multi-tiered box bento was put right in the middle and everyone surrounded it.

The instant the lid was opened, Shinobu-senpai’s expression was colored with shock.

That was because there was a slight surprise prepared inside the box.

There was a brown wild land of meat as far as the eyes could see inside the first box. Hamburgers, meatballs, teriyaki chicken, octopus-shaped wieners, meat rolls filled with asparagus or pot herb, minced meat sandwiched with fried lotus root….

Shinobu-senpai was looking at Kazuki with an expression that seemed to be saying [By any chance this is…], however she immediately averted her eyes restlessly as if saying [No, perhaps it’s just a mere coincidence].

“Shinobu-senpai, I have heard your favorite foods from Miyabi-senpai. Do you dislike it?”

Even after Kazuki disclosed the secret, Shinobu-senpai continued to be restless.

“I don’t dislike it. But, somehow I cannot calm down…I don’t understand what kind of face I should make.”

“It’s fine to be happy.”

Beside her Miyabi-senpai smiled in amusement.

Of course the boxes under the first one were filled by side dishes other than meat. The second box was filled with vegetables and seafood, while the third box was filled with rice balls.

“Kazuki, this one is going to do [aaan]. This is the duty as a wife…it is not, but as a bosom friend.”

“That’s stupid.”

Even while saying that Kazuki still obediently opened his mouth and swallowed the hamburger presented to him.

He had cut up the food into mouthful sizes beforehand in preparation of something like this happening. He was getting used already to this kind of development.

“Hrm, servicing the companion but also ruling the companion…this is the activity between man and woman, it is not, but the activity between bosom friends.”

“Fufufu, well then I’ll do it too. Is it fine like this?”

Miyabi-senpai chuckled coolly and then she presented a lotus root sandwich at him.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki, it’s okay for you to do [aa―n] to me too! Teamwork!!”

In contrast Karin opened her mouth largely with ‘waha―’ while her eyes shined in sparkles.

“What do you want to eat?”

“Fufun, of course the tako-san<ref>Refers to the octopus wiener</ref>!!”

Kazuki reverently presented the tako-san wiener to Karin.

“How tasty―. Kazuki’s handmade meal is always tasty―. If I become a wife then I can eat this everyday I wonder―”

Karin happily chewed *mogu mogu* her food.

“…What is called friend is someone that does this kind of thing then.”

Shinobu-senpai was looking at that kind of happening from a place that was a step removed from them.

“Kazuki…I don’t understand the environment here so if you don’t lead me I’m going to get troubled.”

Shinobu-senpai sent Kazuki a demanding gaze.

“Is, is that so, which one does senpai want?”

“All of it is my favorite food.”

That was that. Kazuki picked a teriyaki chicken with his chopstick and said “aa―n” where Shinobu-senpai opened her graceful lips wide like a child. Kazuki fed her with a careful manner of hand.

Shinobu-senpai’s face turned bright while chewing, a small heart mark flew.

“…Next.”

“O, ou.”

Being demanded without any reserve, Kazuki presented the next food.

“Next, rice.”

“Got it.”

Kazuki held a rice ball reverently with both hands and presented it to the mouth of Shinobu-senpai.

“Shinobu, it’s fine even if you eat by yourself you know…?”

Miyabi-senpai retorted with a wry smile. She gave a tsukkomi. Kazuki thought he was saved.

“Nee-sama too, here.”

But Shinobu-senpai pinched a meatball with her chopstick and held it out to Miyabi-senpai.

“Ara…. Fufu, thank you.”

“Kazuki, continue your ‘aa―n’ to me. Come on.”

Shinobu-senpai also disregarded Miyabi-senpai’s pointing out and then she directed an opened mouth at Kazuki.

Kazuki presented meat again to Shinobu-senpai. He was happy that there was a real feeling of his distance with her shrinking down.

But, like this I don’t get to eat then….

“Then Kazuki will be fed on by this one! Here, aaan.”

Kohaku once again directed her chopstick at Kazuki in the critical timing.

Looking at what was happening, an expression of confusion appeared on Karin’s face.

“Eh…I’m feeding Kohaku then…am I…? Somehow I don’t feel really happy huh, doing that.”

While being bewildered Karin went ‘aa―n’ to Kohaku.

“Wait, like this I cannot eat then!”

“Ah, then I’ll do it. But it’s a little hard to fed you like this so how about changing our seating position?”

Miyabi-senpai whose position was a little far from Karin proposed such and raised her body.

The people surrounding the bento box was Miyabi-senpai→Karin→Kohaku→Kazuki→Shinobu-senpai→Miyabi-senpai…they lined up in a circle with that kind of flow.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.08 169.jpg|thumb]]

There was not a single person among the group that fed themselves and they continued to do [aa―n] at each other like a rotary press.

“Karin, you started to lag behind. Gulp down your food faster.”

“You are the one that is too fast―! Feel my groove more and get in the rhythm!”

Kohaku and Karin began to argue with each other.

“If we are going to match our rhythm, I wonder if it’s better to raise a matching yell?”

When Miyabi-senpai proposed so, Kohaku went “That’s it” while clapping her hands.

Having her proposal accepted, Miyabi-senpai made a happy grin.

“Soiya<ref>A cheering shout Japanese people raised</ref>! “Aa―n!” “Soiya! “Aa―n!”, all of them raised a voice like the people that was pounding mocha or shouldering the portable shrine in festival in the end. …He already didn’t understand what in the world was the purpose of this.

“This is teamwork…”

Shinobu-senpai murmured to herself.

“Something like this is the first time for me…to feel this kind of uncommon intimate group feeling…”

Miyabi-senpai whispered happily.

“No, senpai is magnificently misunderstanding something here.”

Kazuki pointed out while being half amazed.

“By the way, ''about this gate''.”

After finishing eating really in that way until the very end, Kazuki began to talk.

If they passed through this gate, they would plunge into Level 2 area.

In their original arrangement first they were going to liberate the whole Level 1 area before continuing to Level 2.

But now that they had discovered the gate, was it okay to just leave it alone. Such doubt was welling up inside Kazuki’s chest.

“As long as we are resolved for the danger, it might be better for even only us to go first into Level 2.”

If there was something there, he would protect his companions without fail. By using Zekorbeni skillfully….

“Why?”

Miyabi-senpai asked. Kohaku and Karin too leaned their body forward in wonder.

“If Yamato and other enemy countries can break through the first gate and infiltrate, then they might also be able to do the same with the second and the third gate and break through here. If the enemies appear right from the front through Level 1 then we might be able to discover and deal with them, but…”

“…While we are slowly wandering around the Level 1 for who knows how long, we might not be able to notice that the other side has already infiltrated Level 2 or 3 ahead of us.”

Miyabi-senpai understood the roundabout talk and Kazuki nodded briskly to that.

“Today, it’s only after we started the operation for real that I first noticed this but…I cannot sense everyone’s magic power while fighting except for just a faint presence. Right now, even if there is a battle happening inside Level 2 or 3, I don’t think we will be able to make any distinction of that magic power with the magic power emitted from the fight of our comrades. In such case the most frightening things are invaders that slipped among our magic power into Level 2 or 3 and plunder that area ahead of us…”

All present kept their silence. Courage was necessary to reject Kazuki’s theory as impossible.

The second gate was installed with a Stigmata confirmation device.

If their own Stigmata was confirmed by the device then they would be able to pass through without any problem.

The Stigmata confirmation device was connected with the Knight Order’s headquarter using a circuit and originally it had the structure to send the data of the confirmed Stigmata to the headquarter, but this terminal was a stand-alone type.

“For this gate to have the device of Stigmata confirmation, this wall and gate seems to be quite new.”

Kazuki opened the gate while making such deduction.

The wall was also sturdily built with adamantite. The Knight Order didn’t just leave this wall unregulated and in order to not let the Haunted Ground expanded more than this it was made to be able to be maintained for a long period of time.

With Kazuki in the lead, the ancient heavy gate of adamantite was opening while creaking *giiiiiiiii*.

―Akane-senpai said before that [Thanks to the wall the expansion of the Haunted Ground can be held in check, however only in that part alone the magic power are accumulating in inward direction and so the moment you pass through the wall it has been confirmed that the magic power’s density will spring up drastically]. Her words were resurrected inside his head.

“…Certainly it’s so thick here.”

The instant they passed the wall, they felt a thickness of magic power that seemed to pierce their skin. The scenery was also changing. The denseness and thickness of the trees in the surrounding increased, their colors surpassed a mere poisonous tint and blackened like an ink. The sky was blocked by black leaves and even though it was afternoon currently, past the wall was completely dark like an inside of a room with its electricity turned off. The ground under their feet was changing into a gently sloping hill road.

Kazuki felt his consciousness becoming distant. In panic he retained his consciousness using Trance. The Haunted Ground’s dense magic power was coming to reap the consciousness of the invader.

Coming until this far, it should be called as a miasma rather than a magic power.

The member that wasn’t really good in Trance―Kohaku groaned “Unuu-“.

“…O naiyoukou<ref>A type of energy or chi or ki, something like that</ref> polished and burning from the core of navel, drive away the ominous and incite the cool and clear rainbow into the soul! {{furigana|Kikan Choukou|Spirit Weight Long Rainbow}}!”

Suddenly Karin cast some kind of magic.

Thereupon an intense heat was born inside Kazuki’s stomach at once and rushed about through his whole body like a blood stream. That heat immediately penetrated his mind and cleared away the miasma.

It seemed the magic just now was cast altogether at all members. Kohaku who was weakening was also feeling refreshed from the heat.

“Just now is…?”

“A mind stimulating magic that drives away maliciousness...that’s what Tamamo no Mae said.”

Indeed, it was a magic that could recover the mind altogether from a light mind attack type.

Perhaps Karin would be an indispensable member for them to search the Level 2 even deeper.

“This place is not only thick in magic power.”

Miyabi-senpai murmured.

“…Some kind of magic is overwriting the space itself…”

Kazuki’s complexion changed hearing those words.

When he sharpened his senses, Kazuki was able to sense the same thing.

A magic that affected the space―someone had already come here!?

From the path ahead, a rustling sound of someone pushing their way through the trees approaching near them could be heard.

“Oi…that’s not a Demon Beast.”

Kohaku that directed her sight at the path ahead leaked out a groaning voice.

What appeared from the dark path was a small boy.

The boy was naked without wearing a single clothes and his skin was blue as if no blood was flowing inside.

There were no eyeballs in his head and in its place were only black cavities.

Just from looking at that appearance they were immediately reminded of something. A dead person.

The deceased boy grinned widely the moment he saw Kazuki.

“…Mother said, to not play with you or Mio or Kaya.”

“…!”

Kazuki gulped.

“They are the kid of the institution Mother said. You mustn’t get close to those children who are not raised in decency she said.”

The inside of his heart became discomposed all at once.

Those were words that he had some memories to hear somewhere in his remote past by someone.

The boy kicked the ground after saying just those sentences and leaped forward with a force as if he was flying.

…Fast! It was as if the magic power of the Haunted Ground had seeped into the flesh that had lost its life and acted like Enchant Aura!

The boy came in a head-butt toward Kazuki who was bending forward. Kazuki drew out his sword in an Iai and met the attack.

The katana blocked the head-butt. He could feel a heavy and severe feedback in his hand. Kazuki didn’t block right from the front but parried it to the side diagonally. Having his charge parried, the boy staggered.

“Crush to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―Ashura Ryoudan!!”

From the side Kohaku enlarged her beloved Sacred Treasures and flattened down the boy with one attack. The boy crumpled down and he was buried into the ground with his four limbs twisted around like a frog.

Even so the pitch black eye socket didn’t see Kohaku but kept staring at Kazuki.

“…You got carried away just because you are strong in a fight…”

The boy spat out cursing words that was dripping with unresolved regret at Kazuki.

“Not you, but Mio and Kaya, they are the one that is going to be made crying then…there is going to be no more place to belong or anywhere to escape for you…”

Those were also words he had a memory hearing before in the past.

It was the words from the opponent he had beaten after a brawl…. The boy’s whole body liquefied muddily into a pitch black liquid and seeped into the ground of the Haunted Ground.

“What in the world is that boy just now…”

Kohaku murmured while looking down on the melting boy.

“Gorilla girl.”

A whispering voice could be heard suddenly, Kazuki and the others raised their face.

From the gap between the pitch dark trees, the faces of several girls came out one after another even further.

The girl that stood in the lead focused at Kohaku directly and talked.

“That child, I heard that she wants to become a swordsman and trained her body, not to be a magician.”

The other girls laughed in snickers.

“Let’s call her gorilla.”

“Gorilla.” “Gorilla.” “Come on stop it, the gorilla will get violent and come swinging at us you know.”

“Actually the person herself hates something worthless like a sword isn’t she?” “But it’s because she has to succeed the sword art that has continued for generations she said.”

“It’s a gorilla lineage after all so it cannot be helped.” “Uhho uhho! See me swinging my sword uhho!”

Kohaku’s face blushed bright red in a flash, she gripped her enlarged katana tightly.

“Wait Kohaku, if you rush carelessly you are going to get surrounded!”

Kazuki just barely took hold of Kohaku’s shoulder.

“How dare you in front of Kazuki…calling me gorilla or whatever…”

Kohaku’s voice was trembling in fury and sadness.

It was the voice and expression of a human whose old wound was gouged open.

For Kazuki too, he couldn’t think of those slanders as other people’s problem. The experience of receiving slander without any cause that looked down on swordsman as useless, even Kazuki had felt it before.

“You must not get bothered by that kind of unreasonable words.”

Kazuki said that to Kohaku who was seemed to be made to have a flashback of her past around the middle school.

“Besides instead of a gorilla, Kohaku is completely a beauty.”

“…Ka, Kazuki.”

Kohaku made an expression as if returning to the reality and turned back to look at Kazuki.

“Are you perhaps, saying that because you are properly looking at this one as a woman…”

“That’s just obvious right?”

“Ha? Isn’t the gorilla just getting carried away from getting pampered by a man thooouuugh?”

―The girls’ expression had turned into exactly like the face of [ogress of hell] toward Kohaku who was facing Kazuki with blushing cheeks. And then as one they kicked the ground and charged at Kohaku’s direction.

“U, UWAAAAAA!”

Karin raised a scream. Karin was looking at a different direction.

When Kazuki turned his sight…right there the figure of Hayashi Shizuka’s dead body was standing.

“You dregs…you dregs you dregs you dregs, you dregs of a puppet!”

Shizuka’s face distorted into a look of fury.

“How dare you kicked and stepped on this me…!”

Karin faltered back for a moment, but she soon glared back resolutely.

“I screamed unconsciously just now but…I’m not scared of you anymore! You are just a fake-!”

Shizuka and Karin faced each other and they kicked the ground simultaneously.

Fist and fist, leg and leg, their respective techniques blended with each other just like once before.

Fake….

“Kazuki…”

A voice came at Kazuki’s direction. Led by the voice, Kazuki directed his sight at the voice’s direction.

The sounds of the others’ fight were vanishing toward the far off distance.

Kazuki had his eyes stolen by that dead body.

The dead body of an adult female was standing between the black trees.

It was a female he had a recollection of seeing before.

The appearances of that female…exist in the memory of his remote past, in the time where he was still a baby that wasn’t aware of anything around him.

The scene where Kazuki was abandoned in front of the gate of the orphanage when he was still a baby.

This person was…the woman from that time.

This person, abandoned me!!

Kazuki’s heart shook fiercely. The woman in his memory was hazy, but the dead body in front of his eyes clearly represented the appearance of that person. ‘Was she making this kind of face’, Kazuki’s heart was covered with deep emotion.

“Kazuki, you have become big. You are trying really hard, and you have become strong.”

Slowly that woman was walking nearing Kazuki.

“…It’s fine to not keep persevering yourself anymore. Don’t force yourself anymore, its fine for you to sleep. I will protect you after all. Because I’m far stronger than even you.”

A smooth and soft voice like a silk. He felt like it resembled Kaguya-senpai’s voice in some respect.

That woman reached out her hands to embrace Kazuki.

Kazuki breathed in deeply. He concentrated magic power silently inside his head. He cooled down his consciousness as far as he could. And then from the depth of his stomach, he pushed out his voice.

“Be quiet, you imposter…! Of all things to do…!”

Filling his katana with all the might of his magic power, Kazuki drew out the Iai slash that he had tempered thoroughly in Hayashizaki household.

The female’s head was blown away as if a strong wind was blowing from above.

The female that had lost its head fell into her knees powerlessly and collapsed to the ground, it turned into a pitch black liquid and seeped into the ground. Kazuki breathed out while looking over that situation.

This was one kind of mind attack magic. Kazuki calmed down his heart using the Trance that he had tempered from his special training with Miyabi-senpai and grasped the situation in front of his eyes.

“First there is a magic that produced dead bodies…and then it seems a magic is attached to the produced dead bodies to stimulate people’s trauma.”

After making such analysis, Kazuki began the chant of [Futsu no Mitama]. The sword of evil severing should be effective to attack the dead bodies.

When he looked around his surrounding once more, Kazuki and others were still within several steps away from the gate they had passed.

From left and right, from the front, from the direction of 180° in front of them dead bodies were gathering near in cluster.

“Who is a gorilla! Kazuki has given his understanding of this one’s heart that loves the sword-! He even said to this one that this one is a beauty, so this one is now unrivalled!!”

Kohaku was not agitated anymore already from having her sword training that she had poured her soul into getting made fun of, she mowed down the dead bodies with that sword art.

Karin was surrounded by even more dead bodies. All the dead bodies were wearing Hayashi Shizuka’s face.

“Nee-san is multiplying!?”

It was undoubtedly a nightmarish sight.

“Puppet” “Puppet” “Puppet” like that, the countless Shizuka were disparaging Karin.

“…Nee-san right now is the one that has completely become a puppet!”

Karin declared out an irrefutable sentence while knocking down the Shizuka crowd one by one in order.

The girl’s heart that had already rode past Shizuka’s death had no gap that could be taken advantage of already since the start.

“I’m going to level up from defeating a hundred Nee-san here!”

Karin was running off her mouth as if she was playing an action game together with Kazuki and Lotte while fighting the dead bodies. …Those two were fine.

“Look there, there is an elf.”

“Uwa, the ears are really pointed, what a monster.”

“That is like how an animal became a Demon Beast don’t you think?”

Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai were receiving unjustified abuse from the dead bodies. They were surrounded by the dead bodies of young men that sported a foul expression. This too was a memory from their elementary or middle school it seemed.

Miyabi-senpai was looking down. Tears were gathering in Shinobu-senpai’s eyes and her face was becoming pale.

The dead bodies were slowly approaching the two sisters who didn’t move at all.

“Shinobu-senpai, you must not yield against something fake like this! …Futsu no Mitama!”

Kazuki cut into the space between Shinobu-senpai and the dead bodies and cut down the youth dead body with one attack.

The blade of evil severing cut both the power of deceiving and the magic power that moved the dead body.

“…Ka, Kazuki…”

Like a child, Shinobu-senpai grasped tightly the end of the back of the uniform of Kazuki who was standing in the way of the dead bodies. It was hard to fight like that. But he accepted it.

“No matter what kind of unreasonable thing that happens, even so from now on I too will fight together with senpai. So it’s okay.”

“Re, really…? You are not going to lie, not going to be gone…?”

Shinobu-senpai questioned Kazuki with a trembling voice. It was a tone like that of a child toward her parent.

A voice that made the person hearing it to think that they absolutely must not betray her hope.

“Really, for forever.”

“…You are going to be my friend forever?”

“To the extent that I want to become more than senpai’s friend.”

Shinobu-senpai hugged Kazuki’s back tightly.

It was hard to fight like this. …But he was happy with this difficulty to fight. A heart mark also came flying.

“Moon Scraper!”

Suddenly a blade of light came flying from the back while drawing an arc, bisecting all the dead bodies into half altogether.

Miyabi-senpai was not looking down from getting scared, she was chanting her spell.

“…It’s okay, Shinobu. Until now you are the one who keeps protecting me. From now on, I’ll be the one that protects you.”

While saying so, Miyabi-senpai embraced Shinobu-senpai from behind.

“Nee-sama…”

Shinobu-senpai leaked out her voice toward the sensation of her big sister from behind while hugging at Kazuki. Being wrapped by warmth from behind and front, surely she couldn’t feel anything like loneliness at all anymore.

The posture of Kazuki and Shinobu-senpai and Miyabi-senpai turned into something like a make-believe train.

It made it difficult to ask them to release him.

Kazuki called out to them “Let’s go, senpai!”, and just like that he faced the dead bodies and swung his sword while still in the posture of make-believe train.

“Warm…this is teamwork…”

Shinobu-senpai who was clinging at Kazuki’s back murmured.

‘That’s not it’, he thought.

“Kazuki…if it’s hard to walk then perhaps we need to yell ‘one, two, three’ I wonder?”

Miyabi-senpai said.

Don’t need it.

===Part 2===

“…Hayashizaki Kazuki and his group finally arrived at Level 2.”

Hel who was following behind Ikousai who was silently defeating the Demon Beasts while advancing talked.

“They are faster than I thought. …Are they blowing through Level 1 and came to look at the situation here?”

Ikousai clicked her tongue. She was told by Loki to avoid an encounter with Hayashizaki Kazuki at all cost.

They still couldn’t find even a single Sacred Treasure.

“Err, my magic is…”

“They are defeating the dead bodies in a really good pace. I don’t feel any considerable effect from your magic in blocking their way.”

Nyarlako hung her head down dejectedly.

At that time a lightning descended down before Ikousai’s eyes. Silently a huge light landed in front of Ikousai it made her think whether it would pierce the ground, but the light then turned into the form of Ilyailiya in her pure white Magic Dress appearance.

This magician turned her body into light and displayed her form like a lightning.

“Question. Have you found the Sacred Treasures, o the King of this country?”

Ilyailiya called Ikousai who was the contractor of Susanoo as the King of this country.

As if such fact was only natural because Ilyailiya herself was assisting her in her endeavor.

“In my side, I have found two things that seemed to look like it.”

Ikousai could only stare blankly hearing those hard to believe words.

When she looked carefully, there was a mirror in Ilyailiya’s right hand and a number of red magatama connected through a string in her left hand. The mirror in the right hand was suddenly thrown at Ikousai’s direction.

Ikousai received it even while in confusion.

“I’ll entrust one in your care.”

“…Why?”

“Because everything will be for naught if you meet an untimely death in this Haunted Ground. That thing can become your strength right? It also should be useful for fighting the Demon Beasts.”

Ilyailiya was worrying whether Ikousai would be taking some delay because of the likes of Demon Beast.

Understanding what Ilyailiya meant, blood rushed to Ikousai’s head in fury.

“Having said that entrusting both of these to you altogether is also worrying. Because if both Sacred Treasures are stolen then there will be nothing more you can do. To breakup the risk I will carry one. Though this is not something that I can use.”

Ilyailiya coiled the magatama that was tied together with a string ―the <Yasakani no Magatama> onto her left hand that it was wrapped fixedly there and then she turned her back to Ikousai.

“I am thinking of searching the surrounding a little bit more. Because the last one still hasn’t been found.”

“It seems that Hayashizaki Kazuki finally arrived in this area.”

Ikousai presented the information as if boasting that by no means she didn’t acquire anything in this place.

Ilyailiya looked back expressionlessly as if she didn’t have much interest of it.

“I earnestly ask you to not do anything like challenging Hayashizaki Kazuki to battle. O King of this country.”

Ikousai grinded her teeth hearing those words. She felt even more fury on the woman in front of her eyes.

This woman too…is looking down on me…!

After that a fury toward herself boiled up inside.

Ilyailiya transformed into light and left that place with lightning speed.

“…We are going to defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki right now.”

Ikousai murmured to herself.

“Hahe-?”

Nyarlako leaked out a hitched voice.

“…Why? That’s different, from the order…”

Hel pointed out with a hoarse voice. Hearing the word ‘order’, Ikousai got even more irritated.

“Order you say? Who is the one that is ordering me around! No matter Kaya or Loki, I don’t have any intention to get ordered around by them!”

“Our objective is the Sacred Treasures…there is no reason to fight Hayashizaki Kazuki here…”

“What do you mean there is no reason? Don’t say such idiotic thing! Even more important than collecting the Sacred Treasures, it will be far faster and certain if we defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki right here! I can do that!”

“We are Loki’s troops…. If you are not moving according to Loki’s plan, then right now we won’t cooperate anymore than this with you in this place…”

“You think I will allow such willfulness. You bastard and also Loki are people of Yamato. All of you entered under my command for this operation. If you are not going to obey me…then no one is going to protest even if I lined up the head of you three bastards in this place.”

Hearing Ikousai’s words, killing intent wordlessly filled Midgardsormr’s eyes.

Nyarlako was timidly taking a peek at everyone’s faces in turn.

“Hayashizaki Kazuki has left behind his other comrades and came to this area right under our nose with a few number of troops, such chance has fallen into our lap. Our side can one-sidedly grasp the whereabouts of those guys, so we can even slip amidst the confusion of their battle with the dead bodies and launch a surprise attack.”

“…Our camp has obtained two of the Sacred Treasures already, so there is no need to force ourselves…”

“But of course. But in critical time we can even escape with Midgardsmormr’s ability, as long as they don’t freeze the ground like in the previous battle. We are going to fight while holding the initiative, an escape route is also readily available. Such a good chance must not be wasted. If you bastards still has some intelligence remaining to think for yourself then surely you can understand.”

Ikousai who was arguing for argument’s sake became self-aware that the reason she was saying right now was just a minor reason.

If she went back like this with two out of three Sacred Treasures in her possession, surely she could win with that in the decisive battle. She was supposed to win.

But like that the achievement of collecting the Sacred Treasures belonged to Loki and Ilyailiya.

If she could…she wanted to win against Hayashizaki Kazuki without the cooperation of Loki and Ilyailiya who didn’t believe in her strength.

Right now was the last chance where she could do that, she noticed that along with the fury she felt to Ilyailiya.

“Hel. Gather the dead bodies all at once in those guys’ location and make the timing for the sake of an ambush. And then hold back Hayashizaki Kazuki’s four companions with all of you. I won’t let you say you can’t do that.”

===Part 3===

How should she fight?

Kaguya who had resolved herself instantly worked her brain.

Rather than herself, the one who held the battle’s initiative right now was [the strongest close combat warrior] Beatrix.

Right now there were also swordsmen in Kaguya’s group but…surely they wouldn’t even be an opponent for Beatrix. Then, preferably…!

“I’m doing a good battle, welcoming a good death, I’m a person that wish for participation in even more battle of heaven! The divine protection of blood color in my eyes! Berserk!!”

Without even allowing Kaguya time to consider for long, Beatrix’s eyes were colored like blood. Her dynamic vision and physical ability were magnified, it was the specialty magic of Beatrix who turned into a berserker.

And then Beatrix rushed at Kaguya with full speed.

Beatrix withdrew a large sword from her waist and slashed it with all her strength. Against the sudden development and the step-in with terrific speed, the swordsmen in Kaguya’s side couldn’t even react to protect Kaguya.

Like that was fine.

…She lured the enemy until just barely. And then,

“O desire lurking inside the sea of heart, pass through the deeply sinful flesh and reach out that hand! O embodiment of violation entangle following the desire! Desire Tentacles!”

Magic power shone from Kaguya’s body and that magic power fell down into the ground.

Beatrix’s blade was swinging down at Kaguya―in that instant, countless tentacles burst forth from the ground and entangled Kaguya, raising her up high in the air.

“Nuu-!?” Beatrix who raised a surprised voice had her blade cutting empty air. Beatrix’s nerve reflex was excellent but she couldn’t go as far as predicting magic.

The swung down blade bisected the tentacles from its roots.

But right before the tentacles were cut down they threw Kaguya far away with a *pon*.

Kaguya landed with a lot of distance opened between her and Beatrix.

Beatrix wasted no time to pursue in order to close the distance.

“I’ll pin down {{furigana|this girl|Beatrix}}!”

“I’ll bring down {{furigana|this girl|Otonashi Kaguya}}!”

Both of their voices overlapped without any arrangement beforehand. Kaguya felt a sense of responsibility, because Beatrix as a warrior that revered the Norse Mythology wished for a personal duel against the strongest enemy from her instinct.

“Desire Tentacles!”

Kaguya cast the same magic again and this time ''she made the tentacles waited in standby below the ground''.

Beatrix rushed madly ahead without paying it any attention and once more swung down the Norse’s large sword with her strong arm once more.

Kaguya resolved herself and accepted that one diagonal slash. Without even taking a single step to evade, she was just springing forth Psychokinesis that ran counter against the slash―Resist, and then.

“I curse thy without even any hesitation of getting wounded myself…shared pain is my joy! Cry and shout toward the mirror reflection! Suicide Black!”

Kaguya emitted out magic power vigorously and then transformed it into a jet black mist that entwined her body.

Beatrix immediately realized the dreadful meaning of ''attacking Otonashi Kaguya'', the Magika Stigma who possessed the alias of Nightmare Bringer.

“UOOOOOOO-!?”

Unknown violent pain that she couldn’t even imagine.

The sensation of her flesh cut open from her shoulder until her waist, of the blade sinking down while cutting open and crushing the flesh and bones.

[Suicide Black]―The pain that was supposed to be produced from the opponent’s attack was reflected back just like that to the opponent, it was that kind of magic.

Beatrix shouted. But it was not a screaming voice.

Smile floated into Beatrix’s mouth, a tone of delight was mixed into her voice.

“Is that so…my attack is, this kind of thing huh…!”

Seeing that reaction, a cold shudder froze Kaguya’s spine.

“O divine protection of militarist, double the Megin whirling in my body! With the will of god that spur me toward infinite battle, in this body! Meginjord!!”

A belt of light whirled on Beatrix’s body, doubling her physical ability.

Beatrix reversed her blade with her attack power further heightened and without any hesitation Beatrix launched a second attack at Kaguya.

“GUUUUUU! …Fufufu! FUHAA―HA-HA-HA!!”

While repeatedly yelling and laughing explosively, Beatrix kept swinging down her sword on Kaguya more and more.

She should be receiving pain of someone that had welcomed death twice or thrice already.

Along with Beatrix’s yell and laugh, Kaguya’s magic power was also getting rapidly smashed and scattered apart. What was protecting Kaguya’s body was only the Resist that was produced by Kaguya herself.

[Suicide Black] was only returning illusionary pain and didn’t possess any defensive effect whatsoever.

It was not a defensive magic, it was nothing more than a magic to make the enemy hesitated to attack.

But it was impossible to blow any cowardice into this warrior and made her did things like hesitating to attack.

And then even a single attack of this formidable enemy was really heavy when endured by something like Resist.

“I see, certainly the pain increased after a reinforcement magic was chanted! As expected from the magic of our god Thor!! That Divine Protection, I can feel it myself with my body here!!”

Unbelievable. This person…was trembling from joy!!

“O Thor the god of Asgard! Enjoy my blade dance and resound the roar! The thunder of heaven reside in this sword, already even the exchange of fighting is not allowed, send to oblivion!! Fjorgyn Megin!!”

Beatrix held her sword aloft high to the sky and lighting fell on that silver blade. Lighting element was enchanted on Beatrix’s large sword.

This berserker was going to heighten her own attack power.

She was not satisfied with just the pain of having her body slashed, she also wanted to taste the agony of electrification with her own body!

Kaguya faltered. Electric shock was an infinitesimal phenomenon that was produced from electron’s motion.

It was a difficult phenomenon that was hard to imagine for human. Namely it was hard to generate electricity with general magic, therefore it was hard to offset it with Resist.

But Kaguya couldn’t predict Beatrix’s attack like Kazuki.

If she couldn’t predict the attack then all of Beatrix’s attack was impossible to avoid with its god speed.

The single attack that hosted electricity cut apart Kaguya who was covered in black mist.

Kaguya tasted a sensation of her mind shaved off with grinding sounds while standing upright.

Beatrix yelled while laughing.

“O the god Thor! See clearly of my valor that doesn’t yield no matter in any kind of suffering!”

The Einherjar’s steel precept and the warrior’s instinctive masochism were changing the agony into pleasure.

To be a user of electricity on top of being a masochist…this was the worst compatibility with her!

“O shapeless and mute shadow, become the fish that swim inside the darkness that is pregnant with obstructive thoughts! The origin of nightmare, vicissitudes of materialism, answer to the terror and hope and bite…! Deep Specter!”

Kaguya endured the intense impact form her smashed magic power while chanting and she cast her magic.

From the shadow behind Beatrix whose head was full with pain, something attacked.

The blackness of the shadow abruptly swelled out while getting up from below, it changed into a monster with sharp fangs lining up in a row inside its widely opened mouth. That big mouth was biting at Beatrix as if enveloping her from right above.

“UOO-!?”

Beatrix whose concentration was stolen from pain got hit by that surprise attack completely. Getting eaten by a monster starting from her face, Beatrix swung her arm in an attempt to stab her blade to the monster.

But at that time the tentacles that were waiting deep in the earth bit and tore the earth to stretch out as if waiting for exactly that timing, entangling themselves at Beatrix who was trying to swing her blade.

Even in the case that she didn’t yield to the pain, her consciousness was undoubtedly disordered right now.

If Kaguya could buy time from that disorder of the mind, that was enough.

“You think you can seal my movement with just this much-!”

Beatrix raised a thundering roar while filling her limbs with power, then she tore apart the tentacles.

Then once again, she stabbed her large sword to the monster that had swallowed her from her chest up and wouldn’t release her.

The shadow monster was stabbed with blade and it reflexively leaped back from Beatrix. The shadow monster tried to separate its distance from Beatrix and escaped. Beatrix mowed down the tentacles in her surrounding, and after that she drew near to stab a finishing blow to the monster―her awareness slipped away from Kaguya.

It was a narrow-mindedness that was unlike a veteran warrior.

…It was enough as long as her consciousness was disordered.

Kaguya sneaked closer to the back of the berserker without fearing the close-quarter range.

“Five star shining at the interstice between life and death, pillaged by the whim of the god of death that keeps turning, turn into a mute and miserable clay doll! …Near Death Roulette!!”

Kaguya raised the scythe that destroyed a sense with each attack.

Until now Kaguya hadn’t shaved Beatrix’s magic power satisfactorily. But even so there was no problem. This scythe destroyed one of the five senses one by one with each strike, and then it would sever the magic power circuit between the brain and the flesh with its sixth strike.

“…!”

When Beatrix stabbed the finishing blow to the shadow monster, with a ‘hah’ look of realization she noticed and looked behind her.

“Let’s go to the direction of the Einherjar group.”

Shouko decided while directing her senses of sight all over the Grand Haunted Ground using the <Onmyou Taikokuzu>.

“Why? Ain’t the commotion at Level 2 have higher importance?”

Silirat asked while clinging behind the squatting Shouko who was concentrating her mind.

“To go to Level 2 we have to follow Hayashizaki Kazuki’s path and pass through the gate, that will take too much time. Demon Beast is also gonna come out during the walk there.”

“Wonder if I can’t just bust up the wall―”

“We ain’t gonna know for sure ‘til we test it. It’s better to not do anything we ain’t gonna know unless we try it.”

Silirat shows a sign of wanting to test her own strength but Shouko talked drily toward that.

“Rather than that…what do you think Hayashizaki Kazuki fear the most? For his comrade to get done in a place he know nothing of yeah. We can buy the most gratitude from him if we save his comrade from that you know.”

“I seee―, ain’t any mistake about that―! Well then…as expected Kou-jie<ref>Kou from Shoukou, and jie from jiejie which means older sister in Chinese</ref> cannot move right now huh?”

When Shouko cut off the magic power supply toward the Onmyou Taikyokuzu, she fell into her butt right in that place with a thud.

“No― good it’s no good, if you ask whether this Sacred Treasure is convenient, it’s really convenient but its magic power consumption is just the worst―. There ain’t anymore magic power left to even raise a single chopstick-!”

“Ca―n’t be he―lped huhh. Well…it’s gonna be enough with just the second rank of Ryouzanpaku here, this Silirat Denkaosen-sama! I’m offff!”

Silirat stood straight.

“Idiot. Don’t face them three to one but join force with Hayashizaki Kazuki’s comrades and battle together. The opponent too is the Einherjar you know.”

While waving her hand lazily toward Shouko’s instruction, Silirat followed along the route of Einherjar’s infiltration.

===Part 4===

“Kazuki”, Shinobu-senpai who was still clinging on Kazuki’s back opened her mouth.

Further behind her Miyabi-senpai was clinging at her and even now they were still looking like a make-believe train.

“Is something the matter?”

Kazuki asked back while cutting down the approaching already dead body.

“I have been thinking this for a while but by any chance…Kazuki…is this difficult for you to fight?”

Kazuki became unable to say anything.

“…I’m sorry. I have noticed, but I wanted to stay like this and don’t want to separate.”

From behind Kazuki, the presence of Shinobu-senpai getting really dejected was conveyed to him.

“It’s okay senpai, because the feeling of happiness being like this is far bigger compared to the difficulty of fighting.”

“…Really? You are not just being considera…?”

“It’s true. Because of the dead body just now that mimicked someone I knew, I too became feeling lonely.”

“Then just a little more, I’ll stay like this.”

A heart mark came flying from behind. It was hard for him to swing around both his arms like this, but the dead bodies were already unable to display the power of their curse due to Futsu no Mitama’s power and they were reduced into a mere puppet.

“KII…”

But―now that he thought again, this place is a Haunted Ground.

It was something obvious, but the enemies were not only the dead bodies but also the Demon Beast.

Getting attracted by the sounds of Kazuki and the others’ fighting, there were things that came flying from the sky far away like crows that crowded around rotten trash.

What appeared from the darkness of Level 2’s forest were ominous devils.

Wings growing rough and bony like bat’s, large eyeballs―[Big Eye] raised a gaze filled with magic power at him.

It was a mind attack magic. Kazuki concentrated his mind and endured and severed the gaze itself with Futsu no Mitama.

A muscular devil with similar wings growing on its back and a goat face―a number of [Great Demon] too were forming a crowd and came flying. Against the demon who possessed strength far surpassing human and brandishing a trident, Kohaku and Karin bore the full brunt of their attacks and protected Miyabi-senpai and Shinobu-senpai.

The dead bodies also still remained. The dead bodies were also entering into the mix and it became a melee.

Someone that could display their strength in a melee, existed inside Kazuki’s comrades.

“Kazuki…I’ll properly fight with a real teamwork! …Thy wings bestowed by Belphegor, o <Ice Pillar of Flame>! Grasp the hell’s air superiority, hand down the explosion of contradiction without letting any to escape! Burning Icicle!”

Shinobu-senpai separated herself from Kazuki’s back nimbly and created Marchosias’s phantom body. Shinobu-senpai and Miyabi-senpai straddled the wolf that grew wings made of red crystal and dashed to the sky.

Raising to even higher sky than the flying Big Eyes and Great Demons, they scattered around red crystals from there. The red crystals that emitted bomb blast laced with heat and chill at the same time exploded one after another. The demons and the dead bodies were smashed apart everywhere from that destructive power.

“Senpai, thank you very much!”

“I’m doing my best. Look more. Praise me.”

“Shinobu-senpai is strong! You are so cool!”

“…Fufufu.”

When Kazuki sent his cheering, Shinobu-senpai made a peace sign at Kazuki with a delighted face.

It felt heartening from the senpai who had become conscious of teamwork.

…But there was still an anxious feeling that irritated his heart remaining.

In this Level 2, there was someone that created this situation.

It was the person that chanted the magic for the dead bodies. Someone was infiltrating this place.

If they are not quickly discovered, the Sacred Treasures inside the Haunted Ground might be stolen and it would be a game over.

Kazuki felt impatience inside his heart. But Demon Beasts and dead bodies were standing in the way of the impatient Kazuki.

…Rather, wouldn’t the intruder come this way to their location instead….

Such desire floated inside Kazuki’s mind for a fleeting instant, then it was right at that moment.

“…O toxin that resides inside the anguish, rot life in general…{{furigana|Plague Pain|Wind of Plague}}!”

From the other side slipping between the dead bodies and the Demon Beasts, Kazuki felt a magic power being generated.

Magic that scattered poison around―Kazuki sensed that from the wavelength of the magic power.

A surprise attack. But a method to deal with that easily came into his head because this was a magic that was similar with Mibu-senpai’s chanted [Apocalypse Venom].

Kazuki wasted no time in chanting the magic that would deal with the poison magic.

But the surprise attack didn’t stop until just that.

“Psycho Noise!”

That was also the same magic that Nyarlathotep once chanted. Consequently Kazuki swung Futsu no Mitama even faster than his thought and cut down the sound wave of the mind attack itself.

Thanks to that he could cast his magic.

“O stream of atmosphere, converge in this body, become the storm that reject the hated person! The eye of the typhoon is exactly my throne! Storm Fort!”

Kazuki brought forth a fierce tornado in the surrounding of himself and his comrades.

The wind containing toxin that was chanted by someone was scattered apart to another direction due to the tornado that Kazuki broke out. All the more the Demon Beasts that was the Big Eyes and Great Demons were falling down noisily before vanishing. From the tragic appearances of the Demon Beasts, he knew how powerful the toxic magic was.

He guessed that the opponents were aiming for a surprise attack with a powerful poison magic while sealing their magic chanting.

Thank heavens, he could quickly disable all those ambushes.

And then at the same time, this was a good news for Kazuki.

Someone was coming to ambush them―this was just what he hoped! He would absolutely not let them escape from this place and defeat them right here!!

He even thought “Stupid idiot” toward the enemy’s action. No matter how he thought about it, showing their own appearance was a poor move.

Kazuki’s quick interception that confined the surprise attack instead became a surprise attack for the enemy themselves.

This is not the time to hesitate!!

“Zekorbeni!”

Kazuki drew to himself Prometheus’s consciousness through his bond with Lotte into the pendant-type Magic Dress on his chest. His bond with Lotte that had reached 150 became a new possible power for him.

“{{furigana|Mode・Veritas|Wisdom Dress}}!!”

Kazuki’s four limbs were wrapped with streamlined silvery Magic Dress.

And then he instantaneously cast Prometheus’s magic.

“Wings soaring in heaven, glaring eyes, invading world-destroying conflagration―manifest the authority of god right here, I advance deeper and deeper as the agent of civilization! Deep Striker!!”

A huge thruster unit was equipped on Kazuki’s body before he accelerated to the front in one go. The Futsu no Mitama that was protruded forward blown away all the lining up dead bodies and devils―

He pierced the person that was hiding ahead of him.

“GUGAA…!” the one who leaked out such voice was a pale-skinned woman wearing a black robe.

Kazuki had seen before this how Loki’s troops in Ise Imperial Shrine were covering their body with this robe.

This was the magician where <Hel> was residing in her body.

Beside her, a girl whose body was wrapped in black punk fashion was directing both her hand at Kazuki.

He remembered seeing this girl before―she was the girl called Nyarlako that was introduced at him by Kaya!

Right now that girl was facing Kazuki in exactly a posture that was right before activating her magic.

“Answer my voice from the chaotic space sector…{{furigana|Meteor Zone|Dark Star Space}}!!”

A small black whirl was created within the girl’s two palm, from there countless small meteors were shot like a shotgun.

This time too he made his judgment instantly.

“O guardian of human race, the wisdom for the sake of opposing the will of tyrannical god right here…Custom Liberion!”

Kazuki instantly cast Prometheus’s level 6 magic, he replaced his armament to that.

From [Deep Striker] that specialized in straight line movement―to [Custom Liberion] that specialized in short interval repeated movement in all directions.

Kazuki read through the meteors trajectories and slipped through the gap between meteors and meteors in high speed zigzag.

While running away from enemy attacks, he confirmed the enemy’s figures.

Nyarlako. Hel. A reptile-faced woman who wore the same black robe―there was no doubt that this woman is the magician that was possessed by Midgardsormr. And then…Aisu Ikousai!

The woman whose body was wrapped in a lustrous Japanese clothes was among the group!

Kazuki directed the large-type gatling gun that was installed on Custom Liberion and fired wildly. Hel, Nyarlako, and Midgardsromr, these three helplessly had their magic power shaved off in grinding sounds.

But Ikousai was the only one that quickly evaded from the line of fire.

“All of you hold back the other bunches!!”

Ikousai called out to her comrades while casting her magic.

“…What is offered here is dance of scattering flowers like a storm! Calling the storm o honored god, dancing under the heaven please grant thy breath on my back! Fuujin Kenbu!!”

Ikousai’s contracted Diva <Susanoo> blew out a storm on Ikousai’s body and that wind accelerated Ikousai’s movement.

Ikousai put her body out of harm's way from the gatling with light movement as if riding the wind.

“Kazuki, the dead bodies and the Demon Beasts has all been cleared…!”

Shinobu-senpai who was mounting Marchosias scattered apart many red crystals on Ikousai from the sky. But Ikousai predicted the falling points of those crystals and evaded nimbly.

Kazuki knew very well how hard it was to land an attack on Ikousai.

“Storm Fort!”

Kazuki cast the tornado magic once more. This magic didn’t only protect the body using tornado. With that tornado controlled by Kazuki’s will―he granted a complicated movement to the red crystals that were freefalling. The bomb blasts of heat and chill were also pursuing Ikousai freely due to the wind.

“Checkmate…”

Shinobu-senpai murmured to herself with a heated voice. A heart mark flew at him.

“Impudent behavior…!”

Ikousai desperately ran away from the crystals but Kazuki chased her with [Custom Liberion].

“Meteor Shot!”

Nyarlako fired countless meteors at Marchosias that continued its bombing from the sky.

“O power of the earth, bite at the prey that possesses will and life…{{furigana|Iwark Bite|Snake Rock Bite}}!!”

Midgardsormr hit her hand on the ground and countless rocks were flying up from there, the flying rocks transformed into a series of rock forming a snake that then attacked Marchosias.

Even though the phantom body of Marchosias barely evaded the meteors, its balance was broken from the motion and it was assaulted right at that timing by the rock snake that leaped at it in straight line. The snake entwined Marchosias after ramming its body and bit with its rock fang. The phantom body of Marchosias raised a roar while vanishing.

“KYAA-!”

Ryuutaki sisters that were riding Marchosias’s phantom body fell down.

“O warden of the soul…form that authority in my hand, {{furigana|Grim Reaper|Life Reaping}}!”

Hel created a huge scythe in her hand and leaped at the falling point of Ryuutaki sisters in waiting.

The magicians of Yamato displayed an unimaginable teamwork.

“This one won’t let you! …Crush to death, <Taroudachi>! Battou Kaikon―Ashura Ryoudan!!”

In order to prevent Hel, Kohaku leaped forward. Enlarging her beloved Sacred Treasures, she struck Hel’s scythe with all her strength. It turned into a sword-locking contest between a scythe and a sword.

“Now, Karin!”

When Kohaku called out, Karin rushed between the gaps of the huge Sacred Treasures and leaped into the bosom of Hel like a gale. She stepped on the earth forcefully to leap and then rammed her shoulder with all her strength in a collision.

“{{furigana|Tetsuzankou|Iron Mountain Push}}!”

Karin’s small statured body was exactly like a bullet of cannon, Hel was blown away for a few meters backward.

Shinobu-senpai who safely landed on the ground said her gratitude with “Thank you” to the two.

“We are comrades so it’s only natural.”

When Kohaku said so, Shinobu-senpai opened her eyes wide and her cheeks tinted red.

And then she approached near Kohaku and kissed her cheek lightly. Kohaku’s eyes turned round from that.

“Wh, what are you doing!?”

“Friend.”

“Friend!?”

And so on, the two made a clamor at each other right in the middle of a battlefield.

“Then me too.” Miyabi-senpai too kissed Kohaku’s cheek.

“Eei, this one felt a little embarrassed somehow!”

Kohaku tore off herself from the twin sisters that were nuzzling themselves at her.

Nyarlako who was the enemy was looking at that spectacle with envious and somewhat greedy eyes for some reason.

“Anyway Kazuki, leave these guys to us and bring down the enemy’s general!”

With Kohaku’s words giving a push at his back, Kazuki concentrated his senses at Ikousai without any reservation.

“Ikousai! So you dislike settling this through something like a treasure hunting and purposefully coming here huh!?”

“…That’s not the only reason!”

Ikousai talked back with an expression as if chewing a bitter bug.

At that time Kazuki noticed that Ikousai’s left hand was holding something that looked like a mirror.

Because of that Ikousai was right now holding her sword with just one hand.

Perhaps she had an experience in two-swords style from the beginning, he couldn’t feel any awkwardness in her stance.

Was that a new Sacred Treasure again? Just like the time at Isonokami Shrine.

Mirror…. No, don’t tell me….

Kazuki thought that now he had to defeat Ikousai in this place without fail with even more urgency.

“My bad but this time I’ll go full power right from the start…You made me use the power of Solomon! Thunder descend down on my body granting me lighting thought and god speed…wake up the sleeping lion! Ride Lightning!”

He cast Baal’s reinforcement magic that amplified and accelerated the electric signal that rushed about throughout his whole body.

Not to mention his physical ability, his mental activity was also accelerated making his magic power got amplified too. It also accelerated the function of [Custom Liberion] that maneuvered using magic power as fuel.

His bond with Lotte that now resided inside Zekorbeni became a potential that widened Kazuki’s width of tactics even further. When it became like this then Kazuki too already couldn’t be said as inferior in speed against Ikousai.

“Thy fury is the happiness of the war Shrine Maiden. Answer the kagura of soul invitation and spring forth the storm of outcry, part the cloud and please descend here…spirits and demons in this body! {{furigana|Chouryoku Shourai|Super Strength Invitation}}!!”

Ikousai too layered more reinforcement magic on her body in concert with Kazuki. The super strength of Susanoo entered her four limbs and increased her power.

The battle between the two had already became something like what was promised and sword exchanges in supernatural speed began.

The tendency was immediately leaning on one side.

“Kuh…you became faster than before!?”

Ikousai leaked out voice of confusion toward Kazuki who was slipping from blind spot to blind spot.

The angular-shaped armors of [Custom Liberion] that was attached on Kazuki’s four limbs were provided with flexible thruster units everywhere on it, Different with [Deep Striker], it was possible to freely accelerate, suddenly brake, and change direction with it.

Moreover that movement was not from running on the ground but a free three dimensional maneuver in the air.

Even further both of the armors on the legs were provided with sharp blades, it became possible to even launch a slash with both legs.

It was already a completely different thing from a sword art that was controlled using human’s flesh body. Amidst the super acceleration that made it like the time was compressed, Kazuki was pursuing a completely new form of sword art.

Acceleration, variegated movement, Kazuki’s slashes which were types that had never been seen before easily cornered Ikousai.

“You change until this much with just the power of the King!? So I’m still lacking this! Susanoo’s power is <Usurpation>…if I don’t steal from someone then…!”

Ikousai barely evaded, deflected, and parried Kazuki’s attack by predicting ahead.

She could defend, but the difference in speed stole all of Ikousai’s chance to counterattack.

But even from Kazuki there was a scheme to penetrate the defense and deal a blow to Ikousai.

“Shit-!”

Ikousai back-stepped as if saying that she couldn’t bear with it. That action was born not from the thought that she could escape from Kazuki who surpassed her in speed, but from a psychological reflexive action.

It was an action born from impatience, a simple action that originally mustn’t be taken as a swordsman yet she was forced to take.

“Deep Striker!”

Kazuki once more instantly cast a magic with the power of Zekorbeni and replaced his armament.

This armament was exceedingly better in straight-line acceleration.

Kazuki accelerated in one go and caught up to the back-stepping Ikousai.

That magic which was instantly cast using Zekorbeni displayed no omen that could be predicted beforehand.

A sudden acceleration without any previous sign. Ikousai was unable to react against this sudden approaching. Kazuki thought that he himself too would not be able to react if the same thing was done to him. Putting aside warrior like Beatrix that moved using nerve reflex, it was impossible to avoid this for a predicting swordsman. Because it was so for himself that was why this option flashed inside his head.

Not being allowed to react at all, Ikousai was pierced with a speed of lightning.

Ikousai’s body was blown away from the recoil of the smashed magic like being hit in a traffic accident.

If she got hit with one more attack, she wouldn’t be able to escape anymore after that.

Kazuki pursued Ikousai even faster than how she was blown away and added even more one, two, and three strikes. Ikousai’s body was sent flying like a pinball continuously.

Right here he was going to stab the finishing blow. Kazuki rushed ahead with that intention.

“…Su, Susanoo’s blessing o the <nowiki><</nowiki>{{furigana|spouse of Ina|Inadzuma}}><ref>稲妻 means "lightning"; while the kanji mean "rice plant" and "wife", it's most likely just ''ateji'' (phonetic writing in kanji, where the characters retain only the reading, not the meaning, like with 馬鹿, "idiot", where the kanji mean "horse" and "deer").</ref>, display the crushing power that cover the earth with wild violence…{{furigana|Heitei Banrai|Subjugation Heavy Thunder}}!!”

But while receiving Kazuki’s consecutive attack, Ikousai was chanting a spell in order to change the flow of battle.

The high level magic of Susanoo, the person that call the storm and also the person that subjugate the country.

All of a sudden dark clouds were hanging over the head of Kazuki who was trying to continue his attack.

Clouds that were fully filled with electric charge were colliding with each other and rain of lightning were falling down chaotically from the impact.

It was impossible to avoid even with Foresight, a large scale destruction magic.

“This hand reach out to the height of Babel, right now this hand grasp the lightning of god! In accordance with my life, o thunder, whirl following my will! Collider Field!”

Kazuki wasted no time in creating a gauntlet and spread out a barrier of electricity from there.

Seeing through the attack’s element from the magic power’s surge and from there picking out the most optimum defensive magic was Kazuki’s prided tactic.

But the roaring of the lightning rain continued without stopping even when all of the gauntlet’s energy had been released, granting grave damage on Kazuki’s defensive magic power and [Deep Striker].

Ikousai finally came out in a counterattack. While the lighting was still shining, she brandished the blade that glinted silver and pierced the thruster unit. With that one attack [Deep Striker] lost its function and dispersed into light.

Having stolen Kazuki’s mobility, Ikousai floated a smile on her lips.

“Custom Liberion!!”

But Kazuki immediately poured his magic power back into Zekorbeni and once again equipped back a mobile armor on his body.

“…It’s not just a mere part exchange before this!?”

Ikousai’s smile was erased from shock.

Even though she thought that she had finally broke the equipment…like that her expression was colored in despair.

“You concentrated you magic power in that pendant! …No, something is possessing that pendant!? You mean the ability of the King of Solomon…is instant chanting just like the possessed magician!!”

Finally the thunderclouds were clearing up.

In their surrounding trees were scorched and the land turned into a wasteland, Kazuki was confronting Ikousai with an unobstructed view.

“It’s no big deal just because the trick got exposed!”

Accelerating the Custom Liberion, Kazuki once more pushed Ikousai into a one-sided defensive battle.

Now that he thought again this was the first time he fought Ikousai using Zekorbeni.

He could win. If he could use this power skillfully, they were not equal in strength.

But it couldn’t be said that he had it easy. A large amount of his magic power was sucked into Zekorbeni and his consciousness became hazy. Regardless of the control training he had done, he was forced to feel the severe sensation as if his brain tissue got sucked each time he used the power of the pendant.

Deep Striker, Custom Liberion, Deep Striker―and so on, using all of those consecutively cost him an unusual consumption of magic power.

If Ikousai noticed Kazuki’s exhaustion and brought the fight into a protracted fight, the situation would surely get turned around with Kazuki put into a predicament. By no means could he let his exhaustion to color his expression.

He had to overwhelm Ikousai with a cool and composed expression as if he still had energy to spare.

When Kazuki patched up a relaxed smile on his face…impatience clearly appeared in Ikousai’s face.

“Shit-! Fast! Are you saying…that I’m no match for you in this situation…!”

Kazuki cast even more magic.

“O bird of paradise where the light of the heaven reside in that body, burn to ash the sin on the surface following my accusation! Israel Judgment!!”

Kazuki chanted Phoenix’s magic normally while Prometheus was residing inside Zekorbeni.

Dazzling light converged on Kazuki’s back, that light became a huge heat ray and shot at Ikousai.

Similar with Ikousai’s magic where Kazuki couldn’t do anything to evade, this too was an attack where there was no way for her to evade. Despair colored Ikousai’s expression.

But in a drastic change Ikousai made a face that prepared herself for the worst.

And then she suddenly thrust forward the mirror that she held in her hand and had never used at all until now. It was an old-fashioned bronze mirror.

“Illuminate all creation, <Yata no Kagami>! Fuukyou<ref>Seal Mirror</ref> Kaikon―{{furigana|Mikagami no Tate|Water Mirror Shield}}!!”

The bluish-dark dull bronze mirror absorbed Ikousai’s magic power and recovered its shine, at the same time it grew big and turned into a shield. The touted mirror shield reflected the heat ray Kazuki fired in its mirror surface.

When the heat ray was reflected in the mirror, all of the heat ray was absorbed into the mirror shield.

Kazuki’s eyes opened wide. A defensive ability that made a level 6 attack magic completely powerless…!

Just as he thought…that was one of the Three Sacred Treasures!

“It got blocked…you bastard’s attack! It got completely blocked just now!!”

Ikousai too let out a voice that seemed to say that this was the first time she knew about the power of the Sacred Treasure that she just used.

Kazuki pushed down his agitation. He must not lose his composed expression.

He wasted no time to close the distance and swung Futsu no Mitama.

Ikousai’s posture was disarrayed but the mirror shield that her hand kept putting up ''reflected Kazuki’s arm''.

Thereupon the mirror shield moved with a forceful speed and blocked Kazuki’s slash.

With uninterrupted movement Kazuki swung the blade on his leg at Ikousai. But the movement of that leg was also reflected on the mirror. The mirror shield once again moved with a forceful speed and blocked the blade.

Rather than calling that mirror’s movement as Ikousai’s will and decision, it was as if the mirror had its own will. The shield drew in attack, possibly the attack was sticking to the shield and got blocked.

This was…a shield that blocked every attack that was reflected in the mirror…!?

“Ku-…OOOOOO-!”

Suddenly Ikousai howled.

“Susanoo, hand me more power! No matter what kind of method I have to use, right here…!”

At the same time with her howl, a dense magic power was whirling at Ikousai’s right arm. The magic power that increased in thickness twisted reality, twisted Ikousai’s arm. Ikousai’s fair-skinned and captivating thin arm that stuck out from the sleeve of her glamorous kimono swelled up with her bone and muscle expanding, turning into a manly arm that shined with black luster.

It was Susanoo’s arm.

“Ikousai…you are going to hand over your own body to the Diva!?”

Kazuki felt a strange impatience. The opponent that he recognized as a rival was…in the process of throwing away her body!

“I’m not handing it over! I’m not going to throw away the fact that I am me!!”

That was what Kazuki once warned Ikousai about.

“…Susanoo! What you give me is just a right arm, that’s all!! I won’t allow anyone to look down at me…as myself!!”

Kazuki circled to Ikousai’s blind spot while she was yelling and stabbed Futsu no Mitama.

The stab that was like the sting of a bee was repelled away automatically by [Mikagami no Tate].

There was a need to circle at Ikousai’s right side―the range where it was not reflected at the mirror in the left hand.

But naturally Ikousai had saw through that Kazuki would move to that side.

“Polishing the heaven’s steel of iron sand o Totsuka no Tsurugi…release the flash that gouge the storm! This is the Orochi no Aramasa…the descend of tearing limbs from limbs, Ame no Habakiri!!”

The deep black right arm of Susanoo cause forth a swirl of magic power like a windstorm, it converged into Ikousai’s hand and became a single sword.

It was a mysterious sword with its edge of the blade forking into eight. That sword produced eight line of slashes with one swing.

In order to drive away Kazuki that was circling outside the range of the mirror, Ikousai mowed that sword horizontally in a large movement.

Kazuki too saw through that trajectory and made an abrupt turn to right overhead with Custom Liberion.

Ikousai’s blade was cutting empty air―or so he thought.

But the slash that was produced with Susanoo’s strong arm didn’t end as just a normal slash and created a violent sword wave. Eight line of windstorm―rather than calling it a slash it was already ''a large scale attack magic''.

Kazuki was planning to evade yet getting struck by the aftermath of the windstorm, he was blown away.

If he got hit by that attack directly, the damage from that wouldn’t compare with anything he got until now.

“…The offensive power and defensive power…I’m surpassing you bastard in both now.”

With her right arm turned into a demon’s arm and her left arm holding the mirror shield, Ikousai glared at Kazuki.

But Ikousai’s expression warped into anguish.

“This is not a fight between swordsman anymore already…. Even if you bastard increase your power of King Solomon, I’ll show you that I will surpass that with my own way….I and you are equal. That’s why I will win in the end, in the number of the Three Sacred Treasures…. And then your power will be…gu-!”

From Ikousai’s yelling mouth, blood was spilling out in globs. Her white skin and the glamorous kimono were dirtied in reddish black. Ikousai had only her right arm possessed by Susanoo and was trying to hold back even further invasion into her body just by willpower alone. But her struggle against Susanoo distorted and destroyed her body from the inside. Her spine spasmed and Ikousai who was transformed into half-demon continued to spit out blood.

“…This is the limit already.”

A hoarse woman voice―Hel’s voice.

Two people in black robe and Nyarlako were rushing in escape toward Kazuki and Ikousai’s battlefield that had turned into a wasteland. Behind them, Kohaku and the others were chasing them.

Did the other side’s battle also ended up in a draw? …No, compared to the black robes, Kohaku and others’ exhaustion was more intense. ''In other words they were not the one that were at their limit but they had judged that Ikousai had reached her limit''.

Ikousai that was spitting out blood raised her face fiercely and glared at the woman named Hel.

“You bastard…you are still looking down at this me huh…I am…!”

“…Getting possessed by the power of Diva as one wants and then using that power freely is not something that simple. Still, we and Loki will lend you our power…. If you are going to fight in that way, then time is necessary.”

“Kuh. …Remember this, Hayashizaki Kazuki! I will be the one that win in the end! Even if I have to sell my soul to the devil!!”

“You are going to sell your soul to the devil!?”

The appearance of Ikousai whose right arm had been transformed into Susanoo’s possession was undoubtedly looking like someone that had sold her soul to the devil. But to go even further than this―the fearless smile of Loki came to mind in Kazuki’s head.

This girl just now was talking in the way that seemed sure of herself that she could gather the Three Sacred Treasures in greater number than himself. That matter made Kazuki felt even more uncanny rather than the matter about Susanoo’s arm.

Loki was leading her by the hand…''Ikousai was being degraded into Loki’s pawn''.

“We are drawing back, Midgardsormr! I’m taking home the Sacred Treasure!!”

Ikousai directed the mirror shield at Kazuki while running to the direction of her comrades.

Midgardsormr transformed her body from her human form into a gigantic snake in the blink of eye.

“…You won’t get away!”

Kazuki started to chant [Moves in the Field] to freeze the ground.

If the ground was frozen then Midgardsormr’s escape magic that assimilated herself with the ground to escape would be unusable.

“Psycho Noise!”

But in order to interfere with Kazuki’s chant, Nyarlako fired the sound wave of madness.

Kazuki swung Futsu no Mitama and tried to cut away the interference sound wave itself.

Nyarlako went “Now that I remember, he can do that!” and made a face that seemed to want to cry.

At that time something was flying at Kazuki from the sky and broke off Futsu no Mitama from the base.

“!?”

Kazuki failed to bisect the sound wave and received the interference sound wave directly, making it felt like his head was going to split. The magic that he was preparing was dispersed. What is that just now…!?

Something was flying here in high speed and broke Futsu no Mitama.

Something small from the sky flying here…a small meteor?

Kazuki looked up above his head. Right there the silver queen was calmly looking down at Kazuki and the others―no, she was looking down at Ikousai and her group.

Kazuki felt the temperature of his body grew cold all at once.

Ilyailiya Muromets!!

“Explain yourself!”

She talked with a sharpness of a silver knife.

“Explain yourself, I should have warned you already not to fight with Hayashizaki Kazuki. Then why are you exchanging blows with him right now and furthermore you got cornered like that?”

Even earlier than hearing the answer to her question, Ilyailiya sensed Ikousai and her group’s preparation to escape.

“…No, an answer is unnecessary. Just escape like that. I will support your endeavor.”

Although she said that, Ikousai’s escape was already at the stage where any assistance was unnecessary.

“Random Escape!”

Midgardsormr that had turned into a gigantic snake swallowed whole her comrades and leaped into the ground from the head. *zuru zuru zuru!* That long tail of hers was assimilating into the ground and her body was absorbed inside.

But Kazuki didn’t give a damn to their escape with his attention stolen by Ilyailiya.

No, his soul was stolen by the several red magatama that was connected by a long string on Ilyailiya’s wrist.

That was…that too was one of the Three Sacred Treasures.

The mirror shield that Ikousai used and also the magatama that was coiling around Ilyailiya’s wrist.

These guys somehow infiltrated until the depth of the Haunted Ground and had already discovered two of the Sacred Treasures.

…Loki was leading their hands. There was no doubt that he was the one that created this situation.

Ikousai got away.

“Everyone.”

Kazuki didn’t remove his sight from Ilyailiya and called to his comrades.

A King that had already reached completion.

…She was an opponent that had taught him once already the difference between their status.

While a heavy pressure that was like a pure black liquid was enveloping the bottom of his guts, he spitted out words of heavy determination.

“We are going to defeat Russia’s Queen, Ilyailiya right here. We absolutely must not let her get away from here.”

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>